Stunning Edge

Book 1

Authored by Wú Yì Bǎo Bao (无意宝宝)

Translated by kokaritranslations and readingattic

Compiled by Grace F
 Table of Contents
Table of Contents ................................................................................................................ 2
Glossary ............................................................................................................................... 8
Prologue ............................................................................................................................. 10
Ch.1 Handsome-male Chasing Girl ..................................................................................... 12
Ch.2 Nobility ...................................................................................................................... 15
Ch.3 No Time ..................................................................................................................... 19
Ch.4 Terrifying Spiritual Power .......................................................................................... 22
Ch.5 Unreadable Horoscope ................................................................................................ 26
Ch.6 Doubting, Probing ...................................................................................................... 29
Ch.7 Get the Hell Outta School! .......................................................................................... 33
Ch.8 The Sisters’ Fight........................................................................................................ 36
Ch.9 Forever Guarding ........................................................................................................ 39
Ch.10 The Valuable Space Teleportation Scroll .................................................................. 42
Ch.11 Arcanum ................................................................................................................... 45
Ch.12 Strange Old Man ....................................................................................................... 49
Ch.13 The Legendary Wizard Sage ..................................................................................... 52
Ch.14 Precious Gifts ........................................................................................................... 56
Ch.15 It’s Someone from the Temple of Light! ................................................................... 58
Ch.16 Destined Encounter ................................................................................................... 62
Ch.17 Landing in a Dangerous Predicament ........................................................................ 64
Ch.18 Dark Magician .......................................................................................................... 68
Ch.19 Conspiracy ................................................................................................................ 72
Ch.20 The Looming Tragedy for Walter.............................................................................. 75
Ch.21 Claire’s Perception .................................................................................................... 79
Ch.22 Going to the Magicians’ Council ............................................................................... 82
Ch.23 Super Shocking Scene ............................................................................................... 86
Ch.24 Let Me See Your Loyalty .......................................................................................... 90
Ch.25 Loyalty to a Devil ..................................................................................................... 94
Ch.26 Silver Hair, Violet Irises ........................................................................................... 97
Ch.27 Lingyun Leng ......................................................................................................... 101
Ch.28 King’s Gaze ............................................................................................................ 104
Ch.29 Turbulent Waters .................................................................................................... 108
Ch.30 A Shocking Start ..................................................................................................... 111
Ch.31 Killing Intent .......................................................................................................... 115
Ch.32 Spiritual Attack ....................................................................................................... 118
Ch.33 You! Come Out! ..................................................................................................... 121
Ch.34 Shameless and Despicable and Dirty!...................................................................... 124
Ch.35 I Didn’t Do It on Purpose! I Swear! ........................................................................ 128
Ch.36 So Valiant, So Charming......................................................................................... 132
Ch.37 Hidden Crisis .......................................................................................................... 136
Ch.38 Magic Beast? .......................................................................................................... 140
Ch.39 Black Hair, Black Irises .......................................................................................... 144
Ch.40 Duel ........................................................................................................................ 148
Ch.41 There’s Actually People Even More Shameless Than Me........................................ 151
Ch.42 Actually the Most Shameless is This ....................................................................... 154
Ch.43 Second Master Wants to Kill First Master!.............................................................. 158
Ch.44 Two Loving Brothers .............................................................................................. 161
Ch.45 This Is Not as Simple as a Plague ............................................................................ 165
Ch.46 Necromancer .......................................................................................................... 168
Ch.47 An Ominous Feeling ............................................................................................... 172
Ch.48 Feng Yixuan Appears ............................................................................................. 175
Ch.49 White Emperor’s True Form, The Mark of Darkness (Part I)................................... 178
Ch.49 White Emperor’s True Form, The Mark of Darkness (Part II) ................................. 184
Ch.49 White Emperor’s True Form, The Mark of Darkness (Part III) ................................ 188
Ch.50 Watch Me Beat You into a Pig Head (Part I) ........................................................... 193
Ch.50 Watch Me Beat You into a Pig Head (Part II) ......................................................... 199
Ch.51 Walter Gets Stolen (Part I) ...................................................................................... 205
Ch.51 Walter Gets Stolen (Part II)..................................................................................... 211
Ch.52 Attacked by a Dragon (Part I) ................................................................................. 216
Ch.52 Attacked by a Dragon (Part II) ................................................................................ 221
Ch.53 Killing Divine Knights (Part I) ................................................................................ 225
Ch.53 Killing Divine Knights (Part II)............................................................................... 230
Ch.54 Feng Yixuan Took Advantage of Claire? (Part I) .................................................... 235
Ch.54 Feng Yixuan Took Advantage of Claire? (Part II) ................................................... 240
Ch.55 Claire’s Shameless Acts (Part I) .............................................................................. 245
Ch.55 Claire’s Shameless Acts (Part II)............................................................................. 250
Ch.56 Claire’s Outburst (Part I)......................................................................................... 254
Ch.56 Claire’s Outburst (Part II) ....................................................................................... 259
Ch.57 The Rage of the Gold Dragon (Part I) ..................................................................... 264
Ch.57 The Rage of the Gold Dragon (Part II) .................................................................... 268
Ch.58 The god of Darkness That Appeared In Time (Part I) .............................................. 271
Ch.58 The god of Darkness That Appeared In Time (Part II)............................................. 276
Ch.59 Pouncing onto the Second Prince (Part I) ................................................................ 281
Ch.59 Pouncing onto the Second Prince (Part II) ............................................................... 285
Ch.60 Father’s Dishonoring of Claire (Part I) .................................................................... 290
Ch.60 Father’s Dishonoring of Claire (Part II)................................................................... 293
Ch.61 Impaling Claire’s Throat (Part I) ............................................................................. 298
Ch.61 Impaling Claire’s Throat (Part II) ............................................................................ 302
Ch.62 Helping Walter Regrow His Body (Part I)............................................................... 306
Ch.62 Helping Walter Regrow His Body (Part II) ............................................................. 312
Ch.63 You Want to Dog-Eat-Dog? (Part I) ........................................................................ 315
Ch.63 You Want to Dog-Eat-Dog? (Part II)....................................................................... 319
Ch.64 Dead People Cannot Tell Stories (Part I) ................................................................. 323
Ch.64 Dead People Cannot Tell Stories (Part II)................................................................ 329
Ch.65 Leng Lingyun and Claire ........................................................................................ 332
Ch.66 A Gathering of Famous People (Part I) ................................................................... 336
Ch.66 A Gathering of Famous People (Part II) .................................................................. 341
Ch.67 Claire is Under the Suspicion of the Temple of Light! (Part I)................................. 346
Ch.67 Claire is Under the Suspicion of the Temple of Light! (Part II) ............................... 350
Ch.68 Dragon Ben Gets In Trouble (Part I) ....................................................................... 354
Ch.68 Dragon Ben Gets In Trouble (Part II) ...................................................................... 359
Ch.69 Blinding Light I (Part I) .......................................................................................... 365
Ch.69 Blinding Light I (Part II) ......................................................................................... 369
Ch.70 Blinding Light II (All) ............................................................................................ 373
Ch.71 Famous Everywhere (Part I).................................................................................... 378
Ch.71 Famous Everywhere (Part II) .................................................................................. 381
Ch.72 A Wickedly Beautiful Youth as Stupid as a Pig! (Part I) ......................................... 386
Ch.72 A Wickedly Beautiful Youth as Stupid as a Pig! (Part II) ........................................ 390
Ch.73 Infuriating a Mighty One (Part I) ............................................................................ 394
Ch.73 Infuriating a Mighty One (Part II) ........................................................................... 398
Ch.74 Artifact?! (Part I) .................................................................................................... 402
Ch.74 Artifact?! (Part II) ................................................................................................... 406
Ch.75 Claire Was Innocent! (Part I) .................................................................................. 410
Ch.75 Claire Was Innocent! (Part II) ................................................................................. 414
Ch.76 The Birth of a Mystical Beast (Part I)...................................................................... 418
Ch.76 The Birth of a Mystical Beast (Part II) .................................................................... 422
Ch.77 The Divine Prince’s Strange Act (Part I) ................................................................. 426
Ch.77 The Divine Prince’s Strange Act (Part II) ................................................................ 430
Ch.78 Walter’s Identity is Exposed (Part I) ....................................................................... 434
Ch.78 Walter’s Identity is Exposed (Part II) ...................................................................... 438
Ch.79 Offending Powerful Figures (Part I) ........................................................................ 442
Ch.79 Offending Powerful Figures (Part II)....................................................................... 446
Ch.80 An Accoster? (Part I) .............................................................................................. 450
Ch.80 An Accoster? (Part II) ............................................................................................. 454
Ch.81 Breakthrough Again and Again! (Part I).................................................................. 458
Ch.81 Breakthrough Again and Again! (Part II) ................................................................ 463
Ch.82 Go Die If You Don’t Know What’s Good For You! (Part I) .................................... 468
Ch.82 Go Die If You Don’t Know What’s Good For You! (Part II)................................... 473
Ch.83 Twisting the Contract! Showing Who’s Boss! (Part I) ............................................. 477
Ch.83 Twisting the Contract! Showing Who’s Boss! (Part II)............................................ 481
Ch.84 So What If I Am Bullying You? (Part I).................................................................. 485
Ch.84 So What If I Am Bullying You? (Part II) ................................................................ 489
Ch.85 Stunning Beauty, Enchanting Millions (Part I) ........................................................ 494
Ch.85 Stunning Beauty, Enchanting Millions (Part II) ....................................................... 498
Ch.86 A Single Smile Overthrows a City, Another Overthrows a Country (Part I) ............ 502
Ch.86 A Single Smile Overthrows a City, Another Overthrows a Country (Part II) ........... 507
Ch.87 Feng Yixuan With His Seal Opened (Part I) ............................................................ 511
Ch.87 Feng Yixuan With His Seal Opened (Part II)........................................................... 515
Ch.88 Female T-Rex VS. Claire (Part I) ............................................................................ 517
Ch.88 Female T-Rex VS. Claire (Part II)........................................................................... 522
Ch.89 The Martial Arts Tournament That Is the Focus of Nationwide Attention (Part I).... 526
Ch.89 The Martial Arts Tournament That Is the Focus of Nationwide Attention (Part II) .. 531
Ch.90 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing Golden Lotus (Climax) I (Part I) .............................. 534
Ch.90 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing Golden Lotus (Climax) I (Part II)............................. 539
Ch.91 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing Golden Lotus (Climax) II (Part I)............................. 543
Ch.91 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing Golden Lotus (Climax) II (Part II) ........................... 548
Ch.92 The Living Treasure Old Man (Part I) ..................................................................... 552
Ch.92 The Living Treasure Old Man (Part II).................................................................... 557
Ch.93 An Unexpected Turn (Part I) ................................................................................... 561
Ch.93 An Unexpected Turn (Part II).................................................................................. 566
Ch.94 Entering Devil Region (Part I) ................................................................................ 569
Ch.94 Entering Devil Region (Part II) ............................................................................... 573
Ch.95 The Young Lord of the Devil World (Part I) ........................................................... 577
Ch.95 The Young Lord of the Devil World (Part II) .......................................................... 582
Ch.96 Jean’s Pledge (Part I) .............................................................................................. 586
Ch.96 Jean’s Pledge (Part II) ............................................................................................. 590
Ch.97 The Mood Was Very Eerie (Part I).......................................................................... 594
Ch.97 The Mood Was Very Eerie (Part II) ........................................................................ 599
Ch.98 Leng Lingyun’s Explanation (Part I) ....................................................................... 602
Ch.98 Leng Lingyun’s Explanation (Part II) ...................................................................... 607
Ch.99 Little Girl, Let Big Brother Take Care of You (Part I) ............................................. 611
Ch.99 Little Girl, Let Big Brother Take Care of You (Part II)............................................ 615
Ch.100 Becoming the Divine Princess of Darkness (Part I) ............................................... 620
Ch.100 Becoming the Divine Princess of Darkness (Part II) .............................................. 625
Ch.101 Hypocrite and True Snob ...................................................................................... 628
Ch.102 Enemies Passing Right By Each Other’s Shoulder (Part I) .................................... 632
Ch.102 Enemies Passing Right By Each Other’s Shoulder (Part II) ................................... 637
Ch.103 Meeting Young Master Feng Again (Part I) .......................................................... 641
Ch.103 Meeting Young Master Feng Again (Part II) ......................................................... 646
Ch.104 Claire’s Weakness (Part I)..................................................................................... 649
Ch.104 Claire’s Weakness (Part II) ................................................................................... 653
Ch.105 The Vile Si Konglin (Part I) .................................................................................. 657
Ch.105 The Vile Si Konglin (Part II) ................................................................................. 662
Ch.106 Claire’s Wrath I (Part I) ........................................................................................ 666
Ch.106 Claire’s Wrath I (Part II) ....................................................................................... 670
Ch.107 Climax I (Part I) .................................................................................................... 674
Ch.107 Climax I (Part II) .................................................................................................. 678
Ch.108 Climax II (Part I) .................................................................................................. 683
Ch.108 Climax II (Part II) ................................................................................................. 687
Ch.108 Climax II (Part III) ................................................................................................ 691
Ch.108 Climax II (Part IV)................................................................................................ 695
Ch.109 Climax III (Part I) ................................................................................................. 699
Ch.109 Climax III (Part II) ................................................................................................ 703
Ch.109 Climax III (Part III)............................................................................................... 707
Ch.109 Climax III (Part IV) .............................................................................................. 709
Ch.109 Climax III (Part V)................................................................................................ 713
Ch.109 Climax III (Part VI) .............................................................................................. 717
Ch.110 Climax IV (Part I) ................................................................................................. 720
Ch.110 Climax IV (Part II)................................................................................................ 723
Ch.110 Climax IV (Part III) .............................................................................................. 726
Ch.110 Climax IV (Part IV) .............................................................................................. 728
Ch.110 Climax IV (Part V) ............................................................................................... 731
Ch.111 A New Page In History ......................................................................................... 734
Glossary
Magicians’ (魔法师) Rankings (lowest to highest):

魔法学徒 – Apprentice magician

见习法师 – Journeyman magician
初级法师 – Primary magician
中级法师 – Intermediate magician
高级法师 – Advanced magician
大法师 – Grand magician
魔导士 – Wizard
魔导师 – Grand Wizard
圣魔导师 – Wizard Sage
法神 – Sorcerer

other – 死灵法师 – Necromancer

Element Types (系):

火系 – Fire
水系 – Water
冰系 – Ice
风系 – Wind
土系 – Earth
雷电系 – Lightning

Swordsmen (剑士) Rankings (lowest to highest) → Dou Qi color

剑士学徒 – Apprentice Warrior

见习剑士 – Journeyman Warrior
初级剑士 – Primary Warrior
中级剑士 – Intermediate Warrior
高级剑士 – Advanced Warrior → Green
大剑士 – Grand Warrior→ Teal
剑师 – Swordsman
大剑师 – Grand Swordsman → Purple
剑圣 – Swordsage → Silver
剑神 – Godly Swordsage

Temple of Light (光明神殿):

教皇 – Pope
大教主 – Cardinal
红衣教主 – Red-Robed Cardinal
圣子 – Divine Prince
圣女 – Divine Princess
占星师 – Clairvoyant
祭司 – Priest

Beasts (魔兽) → power level:

一级魔兽：First grade Beast → Low

二级魔兽：Second grade Beast → Low
三级魔兽：Third grade Beast → Low
四级魔兽：Fourth grade Beast → Moderate
五级魔兽：Fifth grade Beast → Moderate
六级魔兽：Sixth grade Beast → Moderate
七级魔兽：Seventh grade Beast → High
八级魔兽：Eigth grade Beast → High
九级魔兽：Ninth grade Beast → High

Order of Feudal Nobility (爵位方面)：(highest to lowest)

公爵 – Duke
侯爵 – Marquis
伯爵 – Count
子爵 – Viscount
男爵 – Baron
Prologue
“Quickly!”

“Stupid fatty, go quickly. If you don’t go now that malefic person will awaken and return
back to heaven and we’ll be out of luck.”

“That’s right, you slow poke. Go quickly.”

With white jade floors and topaz pillars, the magnificent Heaven Palace was currently filled
with chaos. Every god was frantic, all urging a fat immortal.

Darkness surrounded her, and her body felt light.

I’m dead? She opened her eyes and looked up, but as before, it was dark.

Suddenly, she saw a burst of light.

A bald, chubby, smiling face appeared. Behind his bald head was a soft, light halo ring. It
looked extremely pure and sacred.

“Who are you?” She frowned at the bald person that suddenly appeared. If she died, then
shouldn’t Ox-Head and Horse-Face1 come and drag her before Yama?

“My child, don’t be skeptical. You are truly dead, and with the sins you committed in your
lifetime, you should have been sent to the bottom of hell2 already.” The halo above the
chubby bald person’s head was very conspicuous and his smile was very wide. It was as if he
was the most benevolent elder in the world.

“I haven’t gone to hell yet.” She insipidly added, “also, I’m not your child. You are male, so
you couldn’t have given birth to a big person like me.”

The chubby faced person started sweating, his expression becoming a little awkward. As
expected, this nefarious person wouldn’t be that easy to deal with. Even though she lost all
her memories, she was still as big a pain to deal with. That was why the gods decided to draw
sticks to decide which person to send to settle this issue, and he was the one who
unfortunately drew it.

“Ahem, ahem~~” The bald and chubby person coughed, straightened his face and said
seriously, “Based on your having a merciful soul and great talent, we have had a discussion
and decided to give you a chance to atone for you sins. We will let you go to another world to
continue to cultivate.”

What? A merciful soul? Great talent? What do they mean? What atoning for sins? Going to
another world to continue cultivation? What and what?

“Go, child. I hope you will live happily.” The fat, bald faced person didn’t waste any more
words, and instead lightly waved his hand. A ray of light shot towards her, erasing her
memories of their conversation as well.
The next moment, she disappeared from where she originally stood. The chubby and bald
person let out a long breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Immediately, many gods
appeared around him. They all laughed vulgarly, patting his shoulder and praising him.

“Very good, now that trouble-making being will be far from us.”

“You’re quite something, making up such peculiar reasons and then just sent her away.”

“Good, good, I’ll mark down this big merit for you.” The person who said this was naturally
the governor of heaven.

But the bald and chubby faced person couldn’t smile. Even though he did send her away, but
if one day that malefic person came back, the first to die would be him!

“What are you afraid of? She’ll need to cultivate for a long time before she can return, before
her godhead3 can appear. That’s something that won’t happen for thousands of years.”
Someone immediately consoled him.

That’s true. Hearing this, the bald and chubby person also started smiling vulgarly.

Malefic being, in that world, you should pray for good luck. It’s best if you don’t remember
anything, best if you never return.

1. Ox-Head and Horse-Face: two guardians of the underworld in Chinese mythology. Yama is king of hell.
2. Bottom of hell: literal translation would be “eighteenth level of hell”, but in Chinese mythology there is only 18 levels in total and it just

means the very bottom, the deepest part.

3. Godhead: when you practice enough, your godhead will appear and you can become a god. It’s a personality/trait/nature/stone that

appears when you cultivate enough, and this enables you to become an immortal/god.
Ch.1 Handsome-male Chasing Girl

“Nancy, wait for me!” a pretty blonde girl called childishly, gathering her skirt under her. The
mere sound of her voice almost gave people goosebumps. She rushed forward, running after a
disappearing figure. The figure was tall and thin, with long, flowy maroon hair that could
capture the hearts of all girls. He gave no indication to stop or look back. Although his
decision was perfectly clear, the girl behind him continued to chase.

Seeing this, the pretty girl increased her pace, concern written all over her face. Following
behind her was a handsome man in black. His breathing was controlled and his steps were
steady. A long sword was strapped to his waist. He followed the girl without emotion,
seeming cold and aloof.

“Jean, stop the second prince! Hurry! He’s about to leave.” The pretty girl stopped walking,
livid, and stamped her feet at the young man behind her. “Are you blind 1 ? Can’t you see he’s
about to leave?!”

“Miss, my duty is only to protect you,” the handsome young man replied quietly, with an
attitude that was neither respectful nor overbearing. In the depths of his eyes were loathing
and disdain, but of course the girl didn’t see it. His meaning was very clear: My job is to
protect you, not to help you chase men.

“You!” The girl went black with fury and she stamped her foot while screaming in anger,
“You dare disobey my order! Just wait until I tell Grandfather! You’re supposed to be my
knight, but you have such an arrogant attitude!” After spitting out these words, the girl lifted
up her skirt hem to run after the second prince again.

Jean coldly followed without saying a word. This kind of farce often happened. Every
time this foolish young girl met a handsome man, she would buzz around them like a bee
seeing fresh flowers, always buzzing and never stopping, annoying the men so much it
became unbearable. The second prince had already been bothered many times. This time he
was only trying to visit the duke but tragically bumped into the lady. Jean saw the hurriedly
escaping second prince and felt sympathy.

The second prince rushed out the gate, jumped in the carriage and told the coachman to
return to the palace. The coachman was confused by the second prince’s haste, but then he
saw the blonde girl giving chase and understood immediately. So it was the Hill family’s
male-chaser! Although this male-loving lady from the Hill family was not favored, she was
still the granddaughter of Duke Hill. The coachman understood that of course the second
prince would not be impolite to the lady for fear of offending the duke of Hill, so he quickly
whipped the horses to start the carriage. The pretty girl ran to the door, only to see the
carriage already leaving. She got so mad her face was red and her whole body was shaking.
As a chamberlain, who happened to be leading a horse passed by, she grabbed the whip out
of his hands, got on the horse, and cracked the whip to pursue.

“Miss!” Jean’s blank face flickered. This obstinate, male-chasing lady, did she forget that she
doesn’t know how to ride?! Can chasing men unlock hidden talents? Jean coldly humphed.
Although disdainful of her, he still had to ensure her safety and made preparations to run after
her. He looked for a horse but there were no more at the gate, while the lady’s figure became
smaller and smaller.

The servants at the gate watched, stunned. Who knew that this male-chasing, incapable Miss
could release such potential for the sake of chasing men! As a member of the Hill family, she
had totally shamed her family name. With absolutely no horsemanship and a great hatred of
studying – in short, she knew nothing that she should. This was also why Duke Hill disliked
her.

Jean frowned and was about to use DouQi2 to catch up when the male-chasing, headstrong
young girl was thrown off the horse. As she cried out, her petite frame fell onto the ground.
By now, the second prince’s carriage already had been long gone.

Jean knitted his brows and caught up to the girl on the ground. Looking at the unconscious
Miss, Jean frowned even more. This time, it was his mistake. He didn’t even think that the
lady would make such a senseless decision.

After the Miss was escorted back to the castle, everything become chaotic. Her grandfather,
Duke Gu Dun Hill wasn’t at home, nor was her father. Her mother was the only person
present.

In a magnificent bedroom, on a huge gold gilded, luxurious poster bed with soft, thick
bedding, the young girl lay, still unconscious and pale. A blonde-haired, beautiful woman sat
next to the bed, worry etched on her face. The similar features of these two showed that this
beautiful woman was her mother, Katherine Hill. Different from her foolish, obstinate
daughter, Katherine was instead a kind and virtuous woman. Anxious over the girl on the
bed, she felt resigned. This daughter, no one in the family liked her, not even her father,
grandfather or even her brother, they all didn’t like her very much. This was all because of
her personality. No one knew whose attitude her’s resembled.

A doctor went over promptly, and after a careful examination concluded that the young lady
was fine. They only needed to wait for her to wake up.

“Madam, it was my fault for not protecting the Miss, putting her in this kind of a situation,”
Jean confessed. He lowered his head, standing aside while talking in a low tone for
forgiveness. “I accept any punishment.”

“No, Jean.” Katherine smiled and shook her head, resignation in her voice. “I understand this
child’s personality. This was not your fault. You may leave.”

Jean hesitated for a moment, but bowed his head and left. Only Katherine remained in the
room.

In the evening, the girl on the bed slowly moved her fingers, seemingly about to awaken.

“Claire!” Katherine, who had been staying next to her all this time, cried her name out
joyfully, grabbing the hand of the girl on the bed.

The girl on the bed slowly opened her eyes but didn’t speak.
“Claire, how do you feel? Let me see,” Katherine asked eagerly as she happily supported the
girl up.

But the person on the bed still didn’t speak. Katherine hugged her with small sobs. No one
was willing to visit Claire, her darling child, even though she was knocked unconscious in an
accident. Not even her grandfather, father, or brother after arriving home visited her once.
This unfair treatment pained her.

The pretty blonde girl on the bed opened her eyes, looked coldly at her surroundings. For a
moment, her eyes showed a hint of confusion but it quickly disappeared, replaced by a cold,
profound look.

“Claire, how do you feel now? Dizzy? Hungry?” Kathleen asked, concerned, while
suppressing tears.

The young girl looked at her reflection in the beautiful woman’s irises, immediately
understanding. She replied quietly, “Yes, I am a bit hungry.”

“Ok, Claire, just a moment, I’ll call people to send food.” Katherine, delighted, stood up
quickly but wobbled because she had sat too long. Immediately, a force propped up her
elbow so she wouldn’t fall. Katherine looked back and saw Claire’s peaceful face. Was it
Claire? The thought passed briefly through her mind but she thought nothing of it. She
hastened out the door to the waiting maids.

The young girl on the bed slowly turned her head, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings,
squinting, her eyes cold and piercing. She smirked ever so slightly, almost unnoticeable. It
was a truly cold look.

Looks like I’m really dead and my soul has traveled to this foreign world. Based on these
elaborate decorations, it seems like my new family is both rich and powerful.

Claire Hill. Is this the name of the previous owner of this body? The person on the bed with
cold eyes gently massaged her temples. Her head hurt so much it felt like it would burst and
the past memories of this body began to combine with her own.

The more the memories came together, the stranger her facial expression became, because
these memories had such limited information. Most were memories of beautiful men, all
messy and useless. The only useful piece of information was that this family seemed to be
very prominent in this country.

The young lady half closed her eyes and let out a long breath.

Claire Hill. The lady slowly lowered her head. This will be my name from now on.

1. Are you blind: original directly translates to “are you dead” however in the English language it makes more sense to say blind.

2. DouQi: means fighting energy, but it makes more sense to leave it as is.
Ch.2 Nobility

Claire…the girl on the bed quietly mumbled this name to herself. This person’s name
sounded pretty, but nobody could stand that attitude. Her memories were full of being
rejected by handsome men and looking foolish.

The door was suddenly banged open and the deafening sound caused Claire to look at the
doorway. The girl at the door resembled the previous beautiful woman and seemed younger
than Claire. However, her expression of disgust and condescending attitude did not match
her young age.

Claire squinted her eyes a little only because in her memories she was terribly afraid of this
girl. This was her younger sister Lashia, a talented magician. Although she was only twelve
years old, she had already become an advanced magician. Because of her
outstanding talent, she was selected by the principal of the Sunrise Institute when she was
only five years old to become one of his few students. This made Gordan Hill incredibly
happy. This talented young miss hated Claire because their mother spoiled her so much. This
wasn’t strange because Lashia, being a child prodigy, had the love of her grandfather, father,
and brother. So, her mother spent more time with Claire who was disliked.

“Hmph, you brought a lot of shame to the Hill family. Ending up in a state like this because
you fell off a horse just for chasing men. ” Lashia held her head high and looked disdainfully
at the person on the bed. She walked up to the bed, a sliver of malice glinting in her eyes,
and stuck her face right up to Claire’s. She whispered in a low, poisonous voice, “My dear
older sister, why didn’t you die falling off that horse?”

Claire silently looked at this pretty face right in front of her. Who would think that someone
who looked this innocent would say something so malicious?

Lashia looked at Claire’s placid face and was taken aback. Normally this stupid older sister
would be trembling, yet right now she was so calm.

Footsteps sounded outside and Lashia’s expression changed to a frown. She muttered
indistinctly under her breath and instantly a tiny bolt of lightning appeared in her palm.
Before Claire could register Lashia’s actions, Lashia had already pointed her finger at
Claire’s back. Claire felt a terrible pain surged through her body from her back.

“You male-chasing idiot, next time you worry mother I won’t let you off as easily, ” Lashia
coldy whispered into Claire’s ear. “You know what will happen if you dare tell Mother. ”

In Claire’s combined memories it seemed that many similar situations had happened before.
Without anyone knowing, this little sister Lashia seemed to give the before Claire much
suffering. Claire emotionlessly dropped her gaze, not looking when Lashia turned around.

This time, the door opened quietly. The previous beautiful lady peaked inside and smiled.

“Mother~~” Lashia happily greeted.

“Lashia, you’re home!” Katherine smiled as she entered.

“Yes, Mother, now let’s go eat.” Lashia cheerfully took Katherine’s arm.

“You go eat first, I’ll stay with your older sister.” Kathleen patted Lashia’s head and said
softly, “Your sister is not feeling well today, I’ll stay here to keep her company.”

“Oh.” Lashia said, eyes cast down with a bitterness unnoticed by Katherine. Watching
Katherine walking towards the bed, Lashia quietly and coldly humphed without anyone
hearing and left quickly.

“Claire, the maids will serve dinner promptly.” Katherine sat near the bed and took Claire’s
hands in her own. Claire gave a start. The warmth coming from her hand immediately made
her relax. So soft, so warm. Just like how that person held her hand and told her to be happy.

“Mother…” Claire said softly.

“What is it dear?” Katherine smiled gently. Suddenly her face color changed and she asked
anxiously, “Do you feel hurt anywhere?”

“No, mother.” Claire suddenly smiled. “Mother, you haven’t eaten either. Are you hungry?”

Katherine gave a start, and the tears came suddenly uncontrollably and silently. This is the
first time Claire had asked a question like this, the first time Claire expressed kindness toward
her.

Watching Katherine’s tears of joy, Claire lowered her eyes. Her true feelings were hidden by
her long lashes.

Claire, Claire, this will be my name in the future. A strange light glinted in the young girl’s
eyes. The Claire that existed before didn’t dare tell on Lashia’s bullying or have the power to
strike back. But, in the future… Claire’s eyes became icy as she felt the burning sensation on
her back.

At this moment, a bright new star rose in the night sky of the Ceylon continent, but nobody
knew the reason why.

The next morning, all the servants in Duke Hill’s castle were gossiping among themselves
and casting uncertain glances at the study. Nothing big, just their Miss’ strange behavior!
Usually she would already be out searching for handsome men by this time, at either the
theatre or the City Center Library… Since that’s where the young noble gentlemen normally
hung out. But today, she actually went to Duke Hill’s study! When the Duke wasn’t working
inside, he would usually let his children inside to study. Although Claire fell off the horse
yesterday, the doctor said she would be fine. But based on Miss’ wild personality, she would
never go to the study she despises!

In a large study with shining windows, a few huge bookshelves stood next to the walls.
Neatly classified books of all genres lined the bookshelves. A pretty blonde girl leaned on a
windowsill thumbing through a thick book called Ceylonese History.
Flipping through the book, the girl’s expression became complicated. Only because she had
already reached the section on the history of the country Amparkland. The most credited
people for the establishment of this country was the Hill clan, a family whose coat of arms
was a rose. The young girl lifted her head to gaze thoughtfully upon the rose regalia hanging
above the desk. It seems like the Hill family wasn’t simply wealthy.

Outside the door light footsteps sounded but stopped abruptly at the door. Even though it was
very, very light, Claire instantly noticed.

From the door came a low and cold voice,“Miss, the Duke has returned.”

“Oh.” Claire unenthusiastically answered, closing the book. From her combined memory she
already knew the person outside the door was her knight Jean who was supposed to protect
her.

Claire got up and was just about to set the book back on the bookshelf, when she heard a
series of footsteps ringing outside the door. Then, she heard the sound of Jean’s greeting.

The door was pushed open and an austere, old man with luxurious clothes appeared. He
looked to be more than fifty years old, but very energetic. His brows and Claire’s were
similar, letting her understand this was her grandfather. Currently in Amparkland the Duke
held a great amount of power and was also the most powerful man in his family.

“Grandfather.” Claire greeted indifferently, her previous cowardly attitude gone.

Gordan Hill looked at the young girl in front of him and frowned, a strange emotion
flickering in his eyes. He couldn’t believe at first that his headstrong granddaughter would be
willingly reading in the study when he heard about it, but his own eyes convinced him. And
how differently she dressed! Usually she would wear elaborate dresses like a butterfly, but
today she donned the plainest white dress, her curly golden hair in the simplest style. Did she
hit her head too hard when falling off the horse yesterday?

“Claire, you fell off a horse yesterday?” Gordan walked in, asking casually. The people
following him stopped outside and lightly closed the door to the study.

“I’m pretty much fine now.” Claire replied lightly.

“Then that’s good.” Gordan, seeing the book in Claire’s hand, was a little surprised. She’s
reading Ceylonese History? He knew this granddaughter of his inside out: capricious, unruly,
and abnormally attracted to the opposite sex… She, who hated studying and learning more
than anything else, was actually reading the most dull and boring Ceylonese History?!

“So, what do you think after reading Ceylonese History?” Duke Gordan asked offhandedly,
walking to his office table.

“Let the banner of roses fly forever,” Claire replied quietly with a hint of a smile.

Duke Gordan’s eyes popped wide open and he stared astounded at the smiling girl in front of
him. What did he just hear?
Let the banner of roses fly forever!!!

Let the Hill clan exist forever!

“Say that again!” Gordan commanded in a deep tone, squinting at the girl in front of him.

“Let the banner of roses fly forever.” An imperceptible grin flashed under Claire’s eyes. This
elderly man in front of her was the heart and center of this clan, the head and the leader.
Through numerous previous experiences, she knew exactly how important it was in
unfamiliar surroundings to pay close attention and take advantage of superior people to the
greatest extent. If she wanted to survive in this unknown world, if she wanted to become
powerful, then gaining the favor of this person in front of her would be her first challenge.

If someone else had told him this, Gordan would dismiss it without a thought because it
would only be a means of flattering. But it’s meaning was drastically changed when this
young girl said it! His only son and other two grandsons and granddaughter had never said
anything like it, but it was said by someone who was considered a failure like Claire. Duke
Gordan was totally stunned.

“Grandfather, I have insensibly been acting out of line and it has been going on for too long.
From now on, I will take my studies seriously and definitely not let down the Hill family
again.” Claire looked at the stunned old man. Every word, every sentence had been said
clearly, and her green eyes held a serious gaze.

Amazed, Gordan looked blankly at this sincere young girl, unable to speak for a long time.
Claire kept quiet, too, silently staring at her grandfather.

“Great!” Finally, Gordan came back to his senses and laughed in relief. He patted Claire on
the shoulder and praised, “This is my girl, this is the child of the Hill Clan!”

“I promise I won’t disappoint you,” Claire smiled. Her smile was shining with confidence.

This day, the whole castle boiled.

This idiotic girl that was infatuated with men and always disliked by the duke was actually
led out of the study today, hand-in-hand by the normally serious duke, and they were both
smiling!

The foolish male-chasing Miss of the Hill Clan is now favored! This news spread like
wildfire throughout the whole castle.
Ch.3 No Time

From this point on, Claire’s life changed forever.

Gordan hired the first disciple of the most prominent scholar in the capital for Claire, the
legendary young scholar that exceeded even his master – Camille. A handsome young
gentleman with with shiny blonde hair and soft blue eyes.

“Claire, he will be your tutor from now on. He will teach you literature, geography, etc. every
morning.” Gordan led Camille in person into the study, and after introducing him to Claire,
turned to Camille, “Camille, sorry to trouble you from now on.”

“No need to be so serious, Duke. It’s nothing.” Camille smiled warmly and nodded at Claire,
“Miss Claire, greetings.”

Claire had long been standing up, and she also greeted, smiling,“Teacher, please enlighten
me.”

“Don’t hesitate to call in the steward if you need anythings. I still have some business to do,”
Gordan laughed.

“Whatever pleases you, Your Grace.” Camille warmly smiled, ever so gently and gracefully.

Claire also curtsied, watching Gordan leave.

Only the two of them were left in the spacious study. Camille looked uneasily at the young
girl in front of him: a plain white dress with only a simple lace at the hem, her beautiful
golden hair pulled up in a simple bun without any decorative accessories, but a deep, cold
gaze within her green irises as cold as the night sky. This pure girl is the most infamous male-
chasing idiot of the capital?

“Please have a seat, teacher.” Claire smiled.

Camille was a bit surprised at Claire’s indifferent smile. This girl was different from what he
heard. Rumors said she was extremely attracted to the other gender, so Camille came with
much preparation and thought. If it wasn’t for giving the Duke face, he definitely wouldn’t
have undertaken this task. But, this girl in front of him felt… How to explain it… Although
she was smiling, it felt completely fake, giving off an extremely cold feeling.

Camille disregarded his confusion, settled his expression and put on a professional smile. He
took out a book he had brought. “Then, Miss Claire, today let’s start learning…”

“Teacher, I would like to inquire about this.” Claire didn’t look at the book in Camille’s
hand, but instead held up the book in her hand. Camille took a glance, a little surprised. That
book, it was The History of Amparkland.
This morning passed peacefully without the imagined harassment, but in between Claire’s
never ending questions, Camille was astounded. This young girl seemed like a sponge,
absorbing every single piece of information. All her questions were right to the point, some
were so complex that even his master, Landis, wouldn’t know the answers to.

In the morning, they studied. In the afternoon, they rested. Camille left the castle exhausted,
still confused and astonished.

Jean, who had been faithfully standing outside the door, heard everything. He was even more
confused than Camille. This man-crazy Miss did not bother this handsome man right in front
of her? Instead, she was asking such profound questions, some that concerned sensitive
topics? What is happening?

In the afternoon, Claire sat leisurely in the greenhouse, reading a book while drinking the
black tea her maids brought. A few other thick books were piled next to her. The servants
standing further away gossiped among themselves, suspicious of their now-so-quiet Miss.
Was she doing all these in order to please the Duke?

Jean, as always, expressionlessly stood not far behind Claire, but this time, a curiosity filled
his gaze on her back.

Knowing the basics of this world now, Claire closed the book gently. Magic, Dou Qi; these
concepts were blurry in her memories, but she finally understood them after reading the book.
Jean, her personal, poker-faced knight, who was always beside her, uses Dou Qi. The Lashia
who hates her and tried to hurt her yesterday uses Magic, Lightning Magic. And her control
was good – Lashia made her feel intense pain without any physical wounds. The nature of
Claire’s body was Fire, tested long ago. She never paid attention to this before nor cared to
study it. Her Spiritual Power results were also very ordinary. With Lashia the child prodigy
around, all the glory and focus were on her, so Claire was destined to live in Lashia’s
shadow.

No, it’s more accurate to say the previous Claire wasn’t interested in anything besides
handsome men. The corner of her mouth lifted imperceptibly into a bitter smile. Why did I
transfer into this kind of a person’s body?

At this moment, a maid came in, curtsied, and reported: “Miss, his Royal Highness, the
second prince has come, to visit you. He is waiting in the Grand Hall.”

Claire frowned slightly. His Royal Highness, the second prince? Oh, right. The Claire before
fell off her horse trying to chase him, allowing her to enter Claire’s body.

“I’m not seeing him. I’m busy right now.” Claire said casually, setting down the teacup and
picking up another book to read.

The maid just stared, standing there, unable to move. Jean was also speechless. Was this
some plot to win the second prince’s heart? Since when did this failure Miss become so
smart? Using a method like this.

The maid just stood there, unsure what to do. How should she report back to his Royal
Highness, the second prince? What’s up with Miss today? Usually when she heard that his
Royal Highness, the second prince, was here, she would have run out like the wind. But
today? Uncharacteristically, she said she wouldn’t meet him.

“You’re blocking the light,” Claire stated impatiently, looking at the shadows on her book.
She lifted her head and knitted her brows at the maid who was too stunned to move.

“Yes, Miss.” As if she had just awoken from a dream, the maid hurriedly backed down
towards the Grand Hall.

In the Grand Hall, his Royal Highness, the second prince, sat there indifferently, filled with
disgust. It’s that man-crazy woman’s fault, chasing after him and falling off that horse
injuring herself, but his father, the emperor His Majesty, had scolded him and ordered him to
come visit. He understood all this: No matter how annoying she was, no matter how disliked
she was by Duke Hill, she still was the granddaughter of the Duke His Grace. Anyway, she
did fall off that horse because of him, so it was his duty to come visit. But even thinking of
how man-crazy that woman was, Nancy shuddered. Whatever, he’ll just pretend she’s an
annoying fly, wish her well and leave immediately.

Nancy sighed and forced his heart to settle. He waited for Claire to fly out of the door like an
elegant butterfly. Finally there were some footsteps and Nancy looked up at the door. He saw
a maid with a weird expression, but not the girl who was infatuated with men like he
expected.

Nancy, puzzled, look at the nervous maid who greeted him. Then she stuttered, “Your Royal
Highness, Miss… Miss she…”

“Is she hurt very seriously?” Nancy asked, incredibly confused. Wasn’t it clear that although
she fell off the horse, she was completely fine?

“No,” The maid stuttered, not daring to say anything else. She also didn’t dare to say of her
own accord that the Miss was too injured to meet his Royal Highness, the second prince, as
she was a servant. Unless she was tired of living, she would keep quiet.

“What happened exactly?” Nancy asked, getting a little impatient. What in the world was this
man-crazy woman up to?

“The Miss said, said… said she doesn’t have time!” The maid finally got the words out. “The
Miss says she won’t see you. Your Royal Highness may leave now.” After rushing through
her words, the maid let out a long sigh of relief.

Nancy’s expression immediately froze.

Ch.4 Terrifying Spiritual Power

She won’t see me? She has no time???

Nancy’s brain almost stopped working. He stared at the maid, and she wordlessly stared back
timidly. The maid wouldn’t dare tell a lie. Then, did that mean that airhead who was crazy
about men really said that? Why? How was that possible?

Nancy’s brain was filled with question marks. He was prepared to be bugged by that
disgusting woman, but what’s this situation? She’s busy?

“Your Miss doesn’t have the time? She’s very busy?” Nancy doubtfully asked.

“Miss has started studying recently, and the Duke has invited the scholar Camille to teach
her.” The maid blushed while she answered. Camille, the famous young scholar of the
capital, was not only intelligent and graceful, but also handsome.

What? Nancy was even more astonished. Everybody knew that this foolish Miss was ignorant
and incompetent, acting like a joke everywhere she went. The Duke later even forbid her
from attending royal banquets because of this. But right now she was actually studying?

At this point, the sound of a series of footsteps came from the door.

“Your Royal Highness, haha, welcome!” The one who entered wasn’t just anyone. It was
Gordan.

“Your Grace.” Nancy stood up politely. Even the emperor himself had to be somewhat
respectful before the powerful Duke Gordan, not to mention a prince like him.

“I, I am here to visit Miss Claire.” Nancy said, looking a bit uneasy, “But, it seems like Miss
Claire is preoccupied.”

“Oh? Preoccupied?” Gordan asked, a bit surprised. He turned to face the maid next to Nancy.
“What’s going on? What is Claire doing?”

“Your Grace, Miss is currently, currently reading in the greenhouse.” The maid replied in a
quiet voice.

“Oh. Your Royal Highness, please follow me, haha. Let’s also stop to casually drink some
afternoon tea.” Gordan laughed cheerfully.

“Thank you, sir.” Nancy nodded while smiling and followed the Duke. You couldn’t afford
to offend this energetic old man. He controlled over half of the army, and his grandson, Eric
Hill, was the captain of the Griffin Squad, which directly protected the royal family.

Nancy marveled at the scene in the greenhouse. In a sea of beautiful flowers sat a beautiful
young girl with shimmering blonde hair. She sipped the black tea leisurely, and upon
finishing it, placed the teacup down, laid back on the rocking chair, and started reading a
book while swaying gently back and forth. It was beyond the point of relaxing.

This was her definition of “no time”? The corner of Nancy’s mouth quivered.

“Claire~” Gordan saw at a glance of the book Claire was holding. It was about Human
Geography; in fact, it was about the Hill family’s fiefdom. This child was genuinely learning!
Gordan felt very satisfied.

“Grandfather.” Claire immediately stood up and saw the nearby Nancy. She bowed slightly.
“Greetings, your Highness.”

Nancy suddenly seemed lost. This girl before him, the expression in her eyes! As icy as
glaciers, as profound as the darkest of nights. Indifference, this was absolute indifference.

“Oh, oh~” Nancy returned back to his senses, replying, “Um, do you feel better now?”

“Many thanks for the second prince’s concern, I am fine.” Claire replied quietly with a smile.

“Have a seat, have a seat.” Gordan was in a merry mood, signaling everyone to sit down, and
ordered the maid to bring some tea.

The three had some small talk. Originally, Gordan wished to have dinner with the second
prince, but he himself also had business to take care of, so he dropped that plan.

As the second prince turned to leave, Gordan told Claire to send him off.

The two walked towards the entrance, one in front of the other. Not far behind, Jean quietly
followed. As Claire’s knight, he had to stick to her at all times.

The trip wasn’t long, but they didn’t converse at all. Nancy squinted his eyes, looking at the
girl in front of him, while endlessly contemplating over her unusual attitude. It was really too
abnormal. Meanwhile, Claire’s mind was on something else.

“Your Royal Highness, this way.” Claire turned her head to say lightly, and ended there.
There was no indication of reluctance at his leaving.

“Oh.” Nancy was still stupefied as he responded and walked towards the awaiting carriage at
the entrance.

Claire turned away without a second glance at Nancy. She was still thinking about the
interesting parts of the Human Geography book.

The second prince’s carriage rolled away from the Duke’s castle. Nancy leaned on the
window and frowned in concentration. The carriage rounded a corner and came to a
desolate alley. The next moment, a clear voice rang out in the carriage.

“What do you think?” A person appeared out of nowhere in Nancy’s empty carriage.

“Very strange.” Nancy knitted his brows as he replied.

“I don’t understand.” The cool voice had a hint of uncertainty.

“Alright, let’s talk about something else. How’s the situation?” Nancy asked, returning to
normal.

“There’s been a little incident. They seemed to have received some god’s decree and are busy
working on it. But it won’t delay our plan.” The cool, clear voice was full of confidence.

“Then we’re good. You should return quickly, otherwise people will start feeling suspicious.”
Nancy’s expression was completely serious.

“Yes, Sir.” After the cool voice replied, the figure disappeared from the carriage. The
carriage accelerated, and sped back towards the imperial palace.

Meanwhile, Claire found an interesting book inside the study. Gordan was also inside reading
a document, but he had allowed Claire to be inside too! This was special treatment that had
never happened before!

Claire flipped through the book in her hands and was soon fascinated. This book was about
basic magic. It really was basic; it only talked about how to sense the magical elements
around you and how to meditate.

“What, are you interested in this?” Gordan suddenly appeared behind Claire and asked in a
bright voice.

“Grandfather.” Claire turned around and smiled while nodding, not hiding anything. “Yes,
I’m interested.” Throughout the whole Ceylonese continent, magicians were very rare and
they were precious to every country. Powerful magicians were not just powerful; they were
formidable. They could blow up a whole army, or even a city. But magicians like that were
extremely rare. A magician was a symbol of power, prominence, and wealth. So a child
magician like Lashia was sure to be pampered.

“Well, you had your nature tested when you were younger and it came out as Fire. Although
your spiritual power is a little weak, I still have ways to help you learn magic.” Duke Gordan
smiled as he thought back to the younger Claire. Her spiritual power wasn’t good, not half as
powerful as Lashia’s, but it wasn’t too bad either. The only problem was that this child had
no interest whatsoever in magic, refusing to learn no matter how hard they tried. It’s great
that she’s willing to study now.

“Really?” A joyful smile revealed itself across Claire’s face. Only by making herself stronger
could she really become powerful.

“From tomorrow on, you will study Humanities and Geography in the mornings and primary
magic in the afternoons. As for entering Sunrise Institute, you have to pass a basic test. I can
get you in without testing, but if you don’t have what it takes to be a magician, it’s no use
even if you are accepted.” Gordan patted Claire’s head and smiled. “But I know that a
granddaughter of Gordan will definitely pass the exam.”

“I definitely won’t disappoint you, Grandfather.” Claire replied solemnly with a serious
expression.
“Good.” Gordan, pleased, nodded his head in approval.

At night, Claire sat silently on her bed, playing over in her head how the book taught her to
go into meditation and sense the elements around her. She closed her eyes and tried to forget
everything around her. Slowly, Claire realized that there were many bright specks around her.
Although her eyes were closed, she could actually “see” these lights. Most of them were red.
A few were other colors. Claire remembered that Gordan had said this body was of the Fire
nature. So, these red specks must be the Fire elements. The other elements that she couldn’t
really detect should be the other magic elements.

What a magical realm, Claire marveled. She followed the book’s instructions and started to
capture the red elements.

If any magician knew that Claire mastered Meditation, Sensing, and Capturing in such a short
time, they would be astonished to death. This was beyond genius.

The next morning went as usual as the refined Camille taught Claire literature and such.

In the brightly lit study, Claire listened to Camille’s lecture.

“The Temple of Light represents the existence of the gods. It serves the wishes of the gods by
exterminating evil and advocating the Light. It is a most sacred existence, the Light, and
refuge of all people.” Today, Camille had already gotten to talking about the Temple of
Light, one of most powerful institutes on the whole continent.

Claire watched the emotional Camille and kept silent. She noticed that even though Camille
practically preached about the Temple of Light, he didn’t sound like he believed in it at all.
Interesting, Claire mused to herself. Maybe this scholar Camille isn’t as simple as he seems.

The Hill clan magician arrived promptly in the afternoon. The first objective would be to test
Claire’s spiritual powers, since it had been a long time since her last test. Spiritual power
determined whether or not one could become a magician; a person could not become a
magician if his spiritual power was too weak. Which meant that if Claire couldn’t even pass
this first challenge, then it was out of discussion for her to become a magician.

The man responsible for testing Claire was middle-aged, wearing a magical robe. Two small
golden leaves decorating the left chest of the robe indicated that he was already a Master
magician. These magicians were usually very rare, but it was no surprise for one to appear in
the Hill clan. Prominent as it is, the Hill clan had obviously acquired many powerful forces
like this.

The middle-aged man took out a crystal globe expressionlessly and placed it right in front of
Claire. Concisely he said, “Miss, please place your hand on this and concentrate.”

Claire slowly extended her hand and placed it on the crystal globe. She closed her eyes.

The next moment, a huge bang reverberated in the room.

The pieces of the crystal globe shattered all over the floor. The previously stone-faced
middle-aged man stared at the crystal globe fragments with his mouth wide open, completely
baffled.

Ch.5 Unreadable Horoscope

Jean, who was patiently waiting outside the door heard the abnormal sound, but he didn’t
rush inside. There was no killing intent or hidden attackers. The magician inside served the
Hill family so he was loyal. It was normal for magicians to make strange sounds.

“It broke.” Claire only said two words while looking at the crystal shards scattered on the
floor.

“Yes, it broke.” The middle aged man replied, still recovering from his shock.

Claire didn’t speak another word, and instead, she waited for the man to recover. After a
while, the middle aged man finally came to his senses and slowly reached in his robe and
grasped for an object. This time he brought out a larger crystal ball and said, “One more
time.”

Just like before, the crystal ball exploded, and just like before, the middle aged man’s jaw
was about to fall off.

“Again?” Claire quietly asked. She understood that magic supplies were valuable and that the
crystal balls were not cheap.

“No, no, no need, Miss.” Shock first filled the middle aged man’s eyes, then ecstasy. He even
wanted to accept her as his disciple right away. Magic was always, of course, a magician’s
greatest asset, so they wouldn’t teach just anyone. Yet, they don’t wish to take their
knowledge to the grave either. A way to transfer this knowledge would be to teach a disciple
that they were satisfied with. Because talented candidates were so rare, there were even
situations where magicians fought over prodigious disciples. Although the Sunrise Institute
taught both Dou Qi and magic, it only taught the basics. At most, you could become a
primary magician or swordmaster. If you wanted to go beyond that, you must find a mentor.
Only by becoming the disciple of a mentor could you gain more exquisite schooling. And this
young girl was no less talented than the prodigy Lashia – no, maybe even better!

Although he really wanted to take her as his disciple, he knew that this was only his own
fantasy. Not only did he need her to agree, he also needed Duke Gordon’s approval. He was
only a Master mage and not yet qualified to be the mentor of this girl in front of him.

“Miss, young Miss, please wait.” The middle aged man remembered that he needed to report
to Duke Gordon first before getting over himself. “Miss, I’ll first teach you how to Sense the
elements and then how to Meditate.”
“Are you talking about these small specks of light around me?” Claire pointed at the air.

The middle aged man was astonished. “Miss, you already can Sense the elements?”

“This book was very detailed. I already finished it last night.” Claire took out the book that
taught the basics of magic.

The middle aged man was shocked speechless. Finished yesterday?! She just started learning
magic yesterday? But she can already Sense the elements?!

“Then does Miss know the next step?” The middle aged man asked carefully.

“Capturing the magical elements, and letting them enter the body to store. But it seems very
hard. After Capturing ten thousand, only one thousand stayed in my body.” Claire said a little
bitterly.

Plop. The middle aged man fell to the floor and stared wordlessly at Claire. Capturing ten
thousand and storing one thousand!! And she’s not satisfied? Does she not know that when a
person first Meditates, it’s not bad to store ten after Capturing ten thousand!? Lashia was
called a genius because in her first Meditation, she Captured ten thousand and stored one
hundred. This already shocked many people in the capital. But this girl in front of him
performed ten times better! Oh my God, how on Earth1 !

A long time passed before the middle aged man was able to crawl up and warn her, “Miss,
you must not tell anyone what happened today.”

“Yes.” Claire of course understood this person had already thought this over. It looks like her
performance for the test had been over the top. She more than understood a tall tree attracts
the wind2 .

“Then, Miss, I’ll teach you the very basic Primary fire spells. Tell me when you are able to
master them.” The middle aged man couldn’t wait to report to the Duke.

“Yes.” Claire nodded.

“The fireball is the most basic technique. You must direct the elements inside your body to
converge to a single point, and then chant the spell to let them erupt.” The middle aged man
took pains to be thorough. “But Miss, you must remember there are no shortcuts in magic.
You must take one step at a time and follow the path firmly. No matter how talented you are,
wanting immediate results will only be detrimental to yourself.”

“Yes, thank you teacher.” Claire saw the sincerity clearly in the middle aged man’s eyes. She
bowed solemnly.

“No, Miss, I don’t have the qualifications to be your teacher.” The middle aged man
repeatedly waved his hand no.

“You taught me, therefore you are my teacher. Whether you or anyone else admits it or not,
as of this moment you have become my teacher,” Claire sincerely said. “Being my teacher
one day means being my teacher forever.”
These words almost moved the middle aged man to tears.

“Miss, I don’t qualify as your teacher. With your aptitude, even the most powerful magician
of Amparkland wouldn’t be enough. But I, Emery, hereby swear to teach you absolutely
everything I know with all my heart.” The magician, Emery, emotionally made this oath. He
could foresee that this young girl before him would shine brightly in the future.

“Thank you teacher.” Claire bowed solemnly.

“Miss, you can keep on practicing here, I will go report to the Duke. Remember, you must
not tell anyone what happened today.” Emery once again warned Claire. If people knew of
this talent, who knows whether it would be a blessing or curse.

“Yes.” Claire promised, nodding.

When Emery walked out the door, the guard there, Jean was a bit flabbergasted. This
deadfaced magician never reacted to anything, but today his face was actually red and he
seemed very emotional. What is happening?!

“What did you say? Are you sure?” After Emery found Gordon in the military hall and
finished his report in secret, Gordon initial reaction was shock. Then he went happy beyond
reason. If Lashia was a genius rarely seen in a hundred years, then Claire was a prodigy
rarely seen in a millenia. This is a gift from the heavens to the Hill family! After feeling
delighted Gordon immediately understood why Emery personally came to report this in
secret. Because of the Temple of Light! If the Temple of Light found out about Claire’s
talent, they would definitely think of every possibly way to recruit her to become one of
them. She would then be brainwashed and become loyal to the Temple of Light. The
relationship between the Temple of Light and the Royal family was subtle and delicate. The
Hill clan absolutely could not let this future power join the Temple of Light. Gordon did not
want his own granddaughter to be used against him.

“Your Grace, every word is true.” Emery nodded seriously.

“Very good, Emery, you did very well.” Gordon happily patted Emery’s shoulder. “Before
Claire matures, this matter must not be spoken to anyone.”

“Yes, Sir.” Emery nodded.

Gordon stroked his chin thoughtfully, pondering for a long time, and then made a decision.

“Emery, go for now.” Gordon finally came back to his senses and laughed while saying, “I
will send men to replace the crystal balls that Claire broke.”

“Oh, no, you shouldn’t joke around, Your Grace.” Emery embarrassedly waved his hand no.

“Alright, you can go now. Tell Claire to wait for me in my study when I return at night.”
Gordon was clearly in a good mood, and patted Emery on the shoulder while laughing.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you get rewarded fairly.”

On the east side of the capital in a magnificent building, a few people sat around a conference
table made of white jade in a long and quiet room. Sitting at the head of the table was a
kindly old man dressed in a white robe. Gold embroidery on the edges of the robe indicated
that he was a member of the Temple of Light and also not a low position either.

“How’s it going, any new findings??” The old man frowned slightly as he asked a person
sitting close by. The person was in a white robe with a beautiful womanly figure and had soft,
straight, green hair that was so long it touched the floor. Her facial features were so fine they
could make people gasp in admiration, but her eyes had no irises. The whole eye was ghostly
white. Very strange.

“My Pope, there’s been no progress.” The strange green haired woman shook her head no.

“How come? You are the most powerful clairvoyant, but you can’t find the person that the
god is looking for?” A person across the table impatiently asked.

“It’s not that I’m not trying, but I can’t seem to read the birth chart of this person.” The
strange green haired woman said with bitterness. This was first time her horoscope didn’t
work.

“Alright, alright, stop arguing.” The Pope quietly sighed, “The person that that god is looking
for must be unusual. We only need to send a decree to bring all the noteworthy people in the
country here.”

“There’s no other way.”

Everybody agreed.

1. Oh my God, how on Earth: literal translation would be Holy Heavens, Holy Earth.
2. A tall tree attracts the wind: 树大招风, Chinese idiom that means a famous or rich person attracts criticism.

Ch.6 Doubting, Probing

At nightfall, the Duke’s castle was still bright, and it wasn’t just the Duke’s. All the houses of
wealthy families of the capital had their homes brightly lit. At night, only the commoners
who couldn’t afford candles lived in darkness.

In her bedroom, Claire lay on the bed. She played around with a fireball on her fingertips.
Claire thought back to when Gordan warned her in the study. You must conceal this
outrageous talent and not display your power in front of others unless it’s truly an emergency.
Especially the Temple of Light, you must definitely not let them know. When you test for the
Institute, bear in mind you need to hold back. When Claire suggested couldn’t she not go to
the Institute and just learn from Emery, Gordan forcefully refused. It was very obvious he
didn’t believe Emery was good enough to be Claire’s teacher.

“The only person who can be your teacher is that person. But in order to find him, you must
go to the Institute. Once you become his disciple then you don’t need to worry about the
Temple of Light any more.” After saying these mysterious words, Gordan stopped
talking. He didn’t even mention who that person was. But, it was evident that once Claire
became that person’s disciple, then the Temple of Light would have no chance at taking her
away.

Sure enough, there was always conflict between the Royal and Divine powers. Claire
distinguished the small fireball in her hand. She remembered the spell that Emery taught her
the night before – fire shield. Obviously, this spell wasn’t widely known. It must be Emery’s
own magic, his cherished asset, but he selflessly taught it to Claire. By making the fire
elements cluster around the body, one would form a shield to protect from attacks. The only
problem is that Claire can’t seem to form a shield yet. Claire remembered very clearly that
Emery said you could not be too impatient. After trying a few more times, Claire gave up
temporarily. The difference between magicians and regular people were that regular people
were unable to stay awake for too long without feeling fatigued, while magicians could
recover both their magic power and body strength through Meditating. Claire crossed her legs
and sat up and started to Meditate. She began to Capture and store the element into her body
unceasingly. Three hours later, Claire opened her eyes feeling very refreshed. It was much
better than sleeping for three hours.

Three days later, Claire passed the Institute’s test while holding back some of her power. She
could now study at the Sunrise Institute. And Jean being her guardian knight, had to be beside
her at all times in order to protect her. But Jean was already a Grand Warrior and couldn’t
enter the Institute as a student, so he could only follow secretly.

The letters Sunrise Institute stood out on the grand door. These arrogant letters lighted up
whenever it got dark or at night. Obviously, there was some kind of spell.

“Miss, I will protect you in secret.” Jean spoke quietly when Claire entered the gate. Then he
disappeared.

Once Claire picked up her student card, she followed a teacher to the Fire classroom. As soon
as she walked in, she felt odd gazes from everyone, and at the very back she saw a curious
and puzzled stare. It was the second prince Nancy. He was also part of the Fire class?

“Today we have a new classmate, Claire Hill. So today let’s review the basics again.”
Standing at the podium1 was the teacher, Emily, a gentle middle aged woman who was the
Fire class instructor. In order to help Claire catch up, the instructor reviewed the basics.

“Claire, you can sit wherever you want.” Emily of course knew the girl’s identity and was
very polite.

“Thank you teacher.” Claire lightly nodded and after expressing her thanks, walked to the
empty seats in the back.
Although Claire felt their strange gazes, she ignored them and walked straight to the back and
listened to Emily’s teachings. It was pretty close to what the book wrote. Nancy, sitting
nearby, occasionally sent probing looks.

In only the time span of one class, the whole Institute knew about Claire’s coming here. The
Hill family’s idiotic girl who chased after men actually passed the Sunrise Institute’s
examination and was accepted into the Institute! And she was in the same class with the
second prince who she had been chasing to death a few days ago!!

Many people assumed that Claire had used her family’s influence to enter the school and was
doing this only to chase after Nancy. Claire became even more infamous.

Meanwhile, in the Lightning class.

“What? She entered the school?” Lashia immediately became furious. The person who
brought this news cowered a little. Lashia’s beautiful, innocent face had totally distorted. Her
hate had reached the skies. That moron! To go as far as to shame the family in school! Why
did Grandfather let this idiot come to school to lose face? Did he think that the Hill family’s
name had not been shamed enough? Hmph! Claire, you man-crazy nitwit, I’ll make you get
the hell out of school by yourself! Lashia finalized this decision in her heart, a fist in her
sleeve.

“What are you going to do, Lashia?” a girl nearby uneasily asked. “No matter what, she’s
your older sister, you shouldn’t be too…”

“Shut up!” Lashia thundered, her face full of anger. “I don’t have this kind of older sister!”
Shameful! That this kind of person was her, genius Lashia, older sister! How extremely
shameful!

People around Lashia shut up as they saw her furious look and dared not to say anything.
Everyone knew that Lashia was not only the granddaughter of the powerful Duke Hill, but
also the prized disciple of the principle. Who would dare to offend her?

The Sunrise Institute was a full time school. It had teaching buildings, social quarters, and
dorms. As the only institute for Dou Qi and magic in Amparkland, it was huge. Nobles and
commoners alike could join so long as they had the talent. You could live there or just stay
during the day.

After class, Claire walked out of the classroom and felt how unwelcomed the previous owner
of the body was. Girls would glare disgustedly and avoid her as if she was a snake or
scorpion. And the boys who thought they possessed any attractive features would stay far
away. Claire didn’t know whether to cry or laugh. She had nothing to say.

At noon, Claire sat in a corner of the cafeteria and ate her lunch in peace. At the same time
she recalled Gordan’s words. She could only meet the person in the Institute? Is it a school
teacher? It couldn’t be the principal, or Gordan would have just said so. This meant this
person was more powerful and important than the principal. So who could it be?

The cafeteria was lively everywhere except for the area around Claire. The quiet and
emptiness around her was very eye catching.
The entrance suddenly became noisy. Claire raised her head and saw Lashia strutting in like
an arrogant peacock, surrounded by a horde of young nobles. Wherever the brilliant Lashia
went, she was the center of attention.

Lashia suddenly looked towards Claire, but Claire continued to eat indifferently. A fierce
look flashed in the depths of Lashia’s eyes and she abruptly turned away, not glancing at
Claire again.

A spoiled brat who got anything she wanted, Claire sighed to herself. But right now she
herself was no match for her. The baleful look in her eyes shouldn’t belong to a twelve-year-
old. Living in an environment where she was used to being pampered and praised by
everyone had let her forget about proper behavior. If Lashia really attacked her, she wouldn’t
be able to defend.

If she really faced this spoiled Lashia’s attack, what would she do? Claire became a little
worried.

In a remote area.

“Jean, you received such a nice assignment.” A person with chestnut-colored hair teased
Jean, who was leaning against a tree.

“Please, Your Highness, stop enjoying my misfortune.” Jean sighed quietly.

“Haha~~ I can’t help it.” The person who spoke was the second prince, Nancy. “But really,
who would have thought the Duke would actually send her to school. Can she become a
magician?” In his words there was a hidden scorn.

“That’s hard to say.” Jean slightly frowned and suddenly said seriously, “Did you know? She
entered the institute by truly passing the exam, not by the Duke’s ‘care’”.

“What?” This time it was Nancy’s turn to be shocked. That moronic girl actually passed the
examination herself?!”

“Don’t doubt me, it’s true.” Jean’s face was completely serious. “I suddenly found myself
unable to see through her.”

“That is a little strange. The Claire right now compared to the Claire before seem like two
different people.” Nancy frowned while thinking.

“At first, I thought she was letting you go on purpose to catch you unaware later 2 , but now it
seems that’s not the case.” Jean said in a thoughtful manner.

“Then what do you think?” Nancy asked.

“For now let’s just observe.” Jean’s handsome face exposed a knowing smile. “There’s
someone who can’t wait but take action.”
Nancy, confused for a only a moment, suddenly understood. “Are you talking about Lashia?”

“That’s right.” Jean nodded, revealing a cold smile. “Whatever my idiotic master who chases
after men plans to do, I think someone will quickly help us to probe it out.”

“Isn’t your job to protect her?” Nancy coldly curled up his lip.

“Letting her suffer a bit is fine, I’ll just be a bit late. As for protecting her, of course I won’t
let her die. It’s only two sisters playing around, right?” Jean shrugged as he said jokingly, A
glint of jest appeared in his eyes as he prepared to watch a good show.

Nancy nodded laughing but somehow had a strange feeling in his heart. A faint uneasiness.

Is it really possible to probe out what’s going on?

1. Podium: in China they have a raised platform for teachers in classes but there is no English equivalent so we put podium.

2. Letting you go on purpose to catch you unaware later: literal means to loosen the reins only to grasp them better.

Ch.7 Get the Hell Outta School!

Claire didn’t have any classes in the afternoon, so she walked around the peaceful campus.
Claire thought first about visiting the library.
“Excuse me, which way is the library?” Claire randomly asked a boy passing by.

Unexpectedly, this male student looked at Claire as if she was a ghost, and hurried away with
a panic-stricken face, looking back from time to time, as if afraid that Claire would chase
after him to harass him.

Claire had nothing to say. This person looked like a pig. Even the previous Claire wouldn’t
have fancied a person at this level. What’s with these people, have they never looked in a
mirror before? They overestimated themselves way too much. This was an insult to the
previous Claire’s aesthetic standard.
Claire’s mouth twitched. Each person she met treated her like a snake or scorpion, avoiding
her in the shape of a c.

In the distance, a pair of eyes flashed and looked curiously at Claire. This was the infamous
male-chasing idiotic girl? She doesn’t seem like what the rumors said though. On the
contrary, she seemed steady and more mature than her actual age. Especially to those who
excluded her, her indifference made her seem much older than she was.
Just when Claire was deciding whether to look for the library herself or to find a teacher and
ask for directions, a sweet voice floated into her ear, “Hi, are you looking for the library? If
it’s okay with you, I can show you the way.”
Claire turned her head, amazed because this voice was neither satirical nor hypocritical, but
instead very sincere. Who would be nice enough to talk to her? When she saw the girl
standing behind her, Claire felt slightly surprised. Although this girl wore a simple, elegant
lavender dress, her whole being exuded grandeur. The embroidered golden Bauhinia on her
collar revealed her identity: the one and only princess of Amparkland – Maurice Adelien.
With long maroon curls, blue irises, delicate lips, she was absolutely beautiful.

“Your Highness.” Claire was just about to curtsy, but Maurice stopped her.

“This is the Institute, not the court. We are classmates, so there’s no need to curtsy.” Maurice
smiled while preventing Claire’s curtsy.

This small act generated a favorable impression in Claire’s heart. Such a princess, neither
arrogant nor sumptuous, naturally made people like her.

“Thank you, your Highness.” Claire smiled.

“No need to be so distant, I’ll take you to the library.” Maurice also smiled. This girl made
her very curious and interested. She felt that the girl in front of her was not so simple. There
was no particular reason, she just felt that way.

Princess Maurice brought Claire all the way to the library. On the way, many people sent
puzzled looks. How could the noble princess hang out with that man-chasing idiot?
The library was quiet and calm. At the door the librarian let them in after checking their
student cards, but they were only allowed on the first three floors, not the fourth. The moment
they walked in, they caught the eyes of many people. A dignified, refined, beautiful princess
and an infamous figure of the capital known as an idiot who chased after men. These totally
different people were walking together?
“Lashia, look!” A young girl preparing to go upstairs called out to Lashia lightly.

“What?” Lashia, slightly annoyed, looked towards where the young girl’s gaze pointed. Her
face darkened immediately. How dare this foolish Claire mess around with the princess, her
Royal Highness? Just because no one paid attention to her doesn’t mean she could go fawn
over the princess! If she did anything crazy, she would bring total disgrace to the Hill clan!
That dirty idiot! Seems like someone needs to show her who’s superior before she forgets her
place.

“Hmph, let’s go.” Lashia coldly humphed and walked upstairs. Just you wait, Claire, you
idiot. Once you’re alone, I’ll teach you a lesson for Grandfather, Lashia vowed.

Claire felt an ominous look and turned her head. She saw Lashia’s figure as she went
upstairs. Lashia… Claire’s heart gave a jump. She knew this unruly child would quickly find
her. She had to improve her strength greatly in the shortest amount of time and think of a
strategy.

“Claire, what genre are you looking for?” Princess Maurice asked in a quiet voice.

“I’m just looking around” Claire nodded, smiling, “Thank you for taking me here, your
Highness. Please excuse me while I go search for a book.”
“Sure.” Princess Maurice nodded and left to go upstairs.

The Institute’s library held a large and complete collection of books. Claire quickly found
some books that she was interested in and sat down in the most remote corner to read. She
was so focused on the books that she forgot about the time until the library was closing and
the librarian came to remind her. Judging by the color of the sky, it was probably later than
nine o’clock. Claire’s stomach started protesting.

Because she was too focused on the books, she had forgotten to eat. Claire borrowed two
books and left. Students like her could only borrow two books at most, while geniuses like
Lashia whom the principle favored could borrow five books at once, just like the teachers.
The campus was still in the night. A soft breeze blew through, cool and refreshing.

To go home or to the dorms? Claire looked at the sky and decided to go home. She still had
some questions regarding magic that she wanted to ask Emery. Gordon refused to allow
Emery as Claire’s teacher and Emery himself thinks he’s not good enough, but in Claire’s
heart, Emery was already her mentor.

Just past the woods and across the square was the school gate.

As she entered the woods, a breeze stirred. Claire stopped, her gaze flitting behind her.
Coldly, she said, “Come out.”
Her only answer was the wind and the rustling of leaves.

Claire’s eyes were cold and hard. Too bad for this young genius, waiting outside the library
for her for so long.

“Humph! You idiot.” The next moment, a cold voice sounded in the woods. Lashia appeared
suddenly behind Claire, looking like a ghost in her white dress.

Claire turned around slowly, looking indifferently at the utterly discomfited face in front of
her and sighed resignedly. This willful and impatient child, carrying out her plan so soon.
“Get the hell out of school and stay at home obediently. Don’t come out to disgrace our
family.” Lashia gritted her teeth furiously. “Don’t know what Grandfather is thinking, letting
a moron like you into the school. Afraid you haven’t shamed us enough?”

“What if I refuse?” A strange smile played across Claire’s face. She didn’t have time to argue
with this brat.

In Lashia’s eyes, this smile was an insolent provocation.

“Then I will show you what happens if you refuse.” Lashia stretched out her hand abruptly,
hostility filling her eyes, her mouth already chanting.
Ch.8 The Sisters’ Fight

While Lashia was chanting furiously, two people were watching peacefully from the depths
of the woods. Worthy to her name, Lashia the Genius, the magical ripple was very strong.
The duo glanced at each other, raising their eyebrows. This time they were sure to figure out
what happened to man-crazy Claire.

Claire watched coldly as Lashia, her face full of hatred, chanted quickly. She humphed and
rushed up. Waiting for Lashia to finish her spell? Did she, Claire, look like an obedient bunny
waiting to be beaten?

Lashia’s heart skipped a beat when she saw Claire rushing at her, but the spell was short and
she was already finished. She waved her hand, and a bolt of lightning flew towards Claire.
This lightning was much stronger than the one before, when she taught Claire a lesson. This
time, Lashia was serious.

Just as that bolt of lightning was about to hit Claire, Claire mumbled something quickly. In
that moment, a red shield appeared in front of her. With a bang, the Lightning struck the
shield. The shield blinked, became transparent, then disappeared. Lashia was taken aback. It
didn’t hit Claire? What was that shield? Magic? This moron who always chased men knows
magic?

“Fire shield!” In the woods, both Jean and Nancy exclaimed in a voice only they could hear.
Then, they looked at each other and saw their disbelief. Who would have thought that the no-
good male-crazy idiot learned magic in such a short time and knows how to use Fire shield?!

Claire was agile and fast, but Lashia wasn’t called a genius for nothing. She recovered
quickly. Watching Claire draw near, Lashia backed away swiftly and suddenly floated up into
the air, staying there. Wind magic? Claire knitted her brow. No! That’s not right! Lashia was
of the Lightning nature, and the Floating technique of the Wind was very complex and
advanced. Even if Lashia had outstanding talent, she still couldn’t be so proficient in using
magic that was not of her nature, and without chanting a spell. The only possibility was that
she had magical device with her, and a very valuable one at that. One that allowed her to use
Float instantly.

Lashia looked at Claire below her, feeling astonished and scared at the same time. She had
overlooked the idiot, who could actually use magic! But even so, she couldn’t let this
embarrassment continue in the Institute, because even this man-chaser’s presence was a
disgrace!

“The Breeze Bracelet,” Jean and Nancy spoke quietly. The reason why Lashia was able to
float up instantly wasn’t because of the Winds’ magic, but the Breeze Bracelet on her wrist.
The principal had given her this valuable device upon her becoming his disciple. Inside the
Breeze Bracelet was a Wind Floating spell loop, where upon infusing magic power in it can
make you float in the air for a period of time. Although it was only for a short time, it was
already very precious. In a battle, floating up suddenly can give you time to deal a fatal blow,
or to escape.
Without any hesitation, Lashia started chanting, “Clear sky without clouds, combination of
the late and the fast! Comply with the age old contract between Lightning and Fire! –
Thunder Storm!”

Claire frowned and immediately opened up the Fire shield. Boom! A Lightning ball exploded
on Claire’s shield and the shield shattered immediately. Claire hit the ground with a roll,
dodging the other oncoming Lightning balls. Flashing Lightning balls exploded around
Claire. Her hair and clothes were a mess, making her a sorry figure. In the air, Lashia
frowned deeply. Because not a single Lightning ball hit Claire’s body!

Claire’s expression slowly darkened, chanting as she dodged. A tiny fireball shot towards
Lashia, who was still floating in midair. Lashia sneered. Did Claire really expect to hit her at
her trashy level? Lashia dodged the fireball easily. But when she turned her head, she was
surprised to find more little fireballs aimed at her, coming from all directions. Claire was
continuously releasing fireballs to attack Lashia. Lashia became even more scornful. Did
Claire think that numbers would matter when her level was so low? Lashia avoided all the
fireballs agilely and easily. But the number of fireballs didn’t decrease. In fact, there were
even more of them. Lashia frowned. Since when did this idiot have so much magic power to
release such dense waves of fireballs? While in thought, Lashia didn’t pay enough attention
and a tiny fireball hit the edge of her dress, setting it aflame. Lashia looked at the burning
dress and her face went black. She was actually hit by that fool!!! What a disgrace!

“Go die, you moron! Halfwit! Vermin!” Lashia vented out all of her hatred of Claire right
now. She started chanting spells faster. This time, it wasn’t just to teach Claire a lesson.
Killing intent, Lashia’s eyes now contained a killing intent.

The two people hiding deep in the forest gave a start. How intense the magical undulations
were! Jean gripped the sword at his waist, seemingly about to take action.

“Wait! At least they are sisters. Lashia wouldn’t kill Claire.” Nancy whispered into Jean’s ear
while pulling him back. Jean hesitated, but let go of the sword and stayed. However, they
didn’t understand that Lashia, who was always honored as the genius young girl, who was
used to being praised, and thought of herself as one of a kind, when wounded by what she
thought of as trash, had lost her mind.

This time Lashia produced Lightning arrows! A sky of frightening arrows rained toward
Claire’s direction. Claire frowned, quickly chanted a spell and produced the Fire shield. Her
gaze was completely cold. Lashia, in a fury, wanted to kill her!

The terrifying Lightning arrows bombarded Claire’s Fire shield, immediately breaking it. The
next moment, Claire felt a piercing pain, like her body was ripping itself apart. The aura of
death lingered around Claire. Deep craters of varying sizes were on the ground from the
Lightning arrows.

A viscous, warm fluid flowed down Claire’s arm. Blood soaked through Claire’s clothes.
“Cough,” Claire started hacking, her lungs feeling like they were burning. Her internal organs
seemed to be very damaged.

Lashia finally calmed down a bit, and, looking at Claire’s whole body covered in blood, even
said, “Now you know the consequences of not getting the hell out of school.”
In the forest, Jean and Nancy were both shocked. They didn’t think that Lashia would be so
cruel.

Claire sneered, not saying a word.

“You still don’t think this is enough?” Lashia, seeing Claire’s sneer, once again exploded in
fury.

“Oh, no!” Jean shouted in a low voice, about to draw his sword and rush to Claire’s side. If
Lashia attacked again, Claire might really die!

“Grandfather! Why are you here?” Suddenly, Claire asked in a surprised voice, lifting her
head to stare at the space behind Lashia.

What? Grandfather? Lashia turned around, alarmed.

Both Jean and Nancy stared blankly. Where was Duke Gordan?

Claire had already sprinted towards Lashia, abruptly kicking the back of Lashia’s knee
forcefully. As a magician, Lashia was physically weak. A magician’s greatest fear was close
combat, because there would be no time at all to chant spells before they fell. Lashia plopped
to the ground, kneeling. But it wasn’t over! Claire yanked Lashia’s hand and flipped her over,
then slammed her knee onto Lashia’s stomach. Lashia curled up in pain. She didn’t even get
time to cry out before a hard object knocked into her throat. Her throat felt a fiery pain as if it
would split open. It was impossible for her to speak or chant spells and even hard to breathe.

I’m about to die! This was Lashia’s only thought. Lashia fearfully opened her eyes, and only
saw Claire’s cruel eyes, like that of a death god. Claire’s elbow was pressed deadly on
Lashia’s throat. She started to suffocate. If that elbow pressed down even harder, then the
death god would definitely descend. Lashia trembled in fear. At this moment, death’s aura
was so close, that it could almost make people break down. Although Lashia was a genius
magician, since the principal cared very specially for her, she had little battle experience.
Even while hunting magic Beasts for training, her seniors did most of the work. Finally this
girl, whose world revolved around her, suffered for the first time.

The surrounding air seemed like it froze over. The wind lightly blew, lifting up Claire’s
blonde hair. A beauty pervaded the air that could take one’s breath away.

Claire looked coldly at Lashia underneath her. If she pressed down her elbow more, this
headstrong child would say goodbye to the world.

Jean and Nancy looked at each other, speechless. Claire’s movements were so cold blooded,
like that of an assassin! First she tricked Lashia into thinking that Duke Gordan had come,
then, when Lashia was still startled, she accurately attacked Lashia’s weak points. Was this
something that the man-chasing idiot Miss could do?!

Claire stared coldly at the trembling Lashia beneath her whose eyes were full of fear. Her
throat suffocated more and more.
Ch.9 Forever Guarding

Claire stared coldly at the trembling Lashia beneath her, whose eyes were full of fear. Her
throat suffocated more and more.

Yes, the current Claire could kill Lashia, who had intended to kill her. She was not just
simply willful anymore! She was spoiled too much to forget all boundaries!

It was deathly silent around them, with a bleak atmosphere that made Lashia almost
completely break down.

Suddenly, a “pa” sound broke the silence in the air, ringing out loud and clear.

Claire heavily slapped Lashia in the face. In that moment, Lashia couldn’t see straight and
nearly fainted. A handprint carved itself out of Lashia’s beautiful cheek, and a stream of
blood trickled out the corner of her lip.

“You must thank Mother. If it wasn’t for Mother, I would have killed you today.” Claire’s icy
and cruel words floated into Lashia’s ear. She sounded like a demon from the underworld,
making people tremble. Lashia saw Claire’s eyes that were as cold as glaciers and felt a
spasm of fear. She knew Claire was serious. If she did anything that displeased Claire right
now, she would brutally be murdered. Absolutely, it would absolutely happen!

Jean and Nancy, still hidden in the woods, were utterly astonished. This young girl, covered
in blood, golden locks flowing with the wind, but a cold resoluteness was written all over her
face, emitting boldness that couldn’t be measured! This person, is she really the man-crazy
failure Claire from before?

“My loyal knight, how long are you going to keep watching?” Claire let go of the still
trembling Lashia scornfully, lifting her head to sneer deliberately into the woods.

Jean and Nancy felt a chilling air that could make people tremble rise slowly about them. It
gave off a strange feeling as if their souls were being seen through, making them breathless.

With loss on both sides, Claire had only bitterly won.

Not long afterwards, in the Hill clan’s large study.

Gordan’s expression was heavy. Nancy and Jean stood aside keeping quiet.

Standing before him was the already treated Lashia and Claire.

“Lashia! Starting today, you are going to be grounded for one month, not allowed to go
anywhere.” It was obvious that Gordan really got mad this time. He had never scolded Lashia
with such violent rage, nor punished her anyway like this. Grounding at the Hill clan isn’t as
simple as staying home, but however it is, only those who experienced it knew. But, the only
thing that could be certain of was, it was definitely not anything relaxing.

Lashia didn’t say a word. From start to finish her head was down. Nobody could see her
expression.

“Yes, Grandfather.” Lashia replied in a husky voice and left the room. Her voice was almost
permanently destroyed by Claire. The healer spent all his magical powers to preserve it.

After Lashia exited and closed the door, Gordan then stood up and walked towards Claire,
sighing, eyes full of tenderness. “Claire, Lashia has always been too spoiled by us, therefore
leading to what happened today. But she is, after all, your younger sister. I hope you don’t
mind it too much.”

“I understand, Grandfather.” Claire said lightly as she nodded her head. If she did “mind” it,
Lashia wouldn’t be standing here to speak at all! She would have disappeared from this world
a long time ago!

“There’s nothing from with your injuries anymore, right? Does it still hurt?” Now Gordan
acted like an old man, a grandfather. His eyes were filled with concern.

“It’s fine now, Grandfather, you don’t need to worry.” Claire revealed a smile. This was the
truth, the healer was very effective at treating superficial wounds.

“Good.” Gordan was finally relieved.

“But, Grandfather, some things can not be let off just because I mind it or not.” Claire said
lightly, her face suddenly icily smiling.

“Oh?” Gordan looked at Claire, both surprised and confused.

Claire turned around, lifted her chin, and looked down at Jean with scorn. Sharply she said:
“I, Claire Hill, hereby declare that I have no more need of a guardian knight. From now on,
Jean Raymond is no longer the guardian knight of me, Claire Hill. Our relationship is over.”

In that split second, everyone froze. Even the air felt completely frozen.

Claire’s radiant face was full of resolution and pride.

Jean’s face immediately paled.

Gordan’s visage changed rapidly. Nancy was so shocked he couldn’t even think.

Knights, the symbol of loyalty. Every knight followed the Code of Knights, using it to guide
his actions. They were the embodiments of a hero!

“Loyalty – Faith – Glory – Courage!” Claire stared fiercely at Jean, stating each word
strongly and clearly. Each word felt like a hammer to Jean’s heart. “What part of the Code of
Knights did you fulfill? When my life was in danger, what were you doing? You and his
Royal Highness, the second prince, were standing by, doing nothing! Loyalty? This whole
thing is a joke!”

In that instant, Claire released a threatening demeanor that caused people to lose their ability
to think.

“I do not need such an unloyal, unfaithful knight!” Claire’s eyes shot out a frightening glare.

To a knight, exile was the greatest disgrace. Exile meant that Jean no longer qualified as a
knight! He wouldn’t be accepted again no matter where he went.

“Miss Claire – ” Nancy finally opened his mouth to speak. How did things progress to this
degree, a situation he didn’t want to see. And he was the one that stopped Jean from rescuing
Claire.

“Your Royal Highness, the honorable second prince, I do believe this is our family’s
business. You don’t have the right to interfere, do you?” Claire coldly lifted her head, not
showing any mercy.

Nancy faltered, unable to speak. He had never seen such an aggressive Claire before! Her
whole being seemed to shine, so bright they couldn’t open their eyes.

Gordan’s face color finally returned to normal and he coughed slightly. “Indeed, Claire, this
time was Jean’s misstep, and you can punish him however you want. But you can’t sever
your relationship! This relationship was established since you were born, and not only will he
guard over you now, but also in the future. This was only a careless error and I’m sure this
won’t happen again.”

“Yes, Miss Claire.” Nancy hurriedly spoke. “This was completely my fault. In the beginning
Jean was about to rescue you, it was I who stopped him. I swear everything I said was the
truth and definitely unbiased towards him.”

Claire was silent and didn’t say a thing.

Gordan frowned at Jean and gave a meaningful glance.

“Miss, everything that happened was completely due to my neglect, and I’m willing to accept
my punishment.” Jean abruptly pulled out the sword at his waist, and without blinking,
thrusted the sword into his right leg. The sharp, long sword immediately pierced all the way
through his thigh. Fresh blood flooded out. It was clear how much force he used. But Jean
acted like he didn’t feel it at all, his expression never changing.

Claire watched the happenings coldly, Gordan Hill looked at her, and Nancy glanced at Jean
worriedly. There really wasn’t any need to be concerned about the state of Jean’s injury, it
was nothing to a Grand Warrior. Besides, there were always healers who could treat him.
What Nancy was actually worried about was that Claire still wanted to sever their
relationship.

Claire stayed silent.

“I, Jean Raymond, hereby swear, to loyally and faithfully guard Claire Hill for the rest of my
life. Never to change, and never to abandon.” Abruptly, Jean knelt down on one knee,
tightened his right hand into a fist, and struck his chest. He looked at Claire, unusually
solemn.

Claire just stared at Jean coldly, and Jean just kept kneeling on one knee. He firmly stared
back at the aloof, young girl, his eyes full of determination.

The atmosphere in the study was so dense it felt suffocating.

No one spoke. All that existed was the sound of breathing.

Ch.10 The Valuable Space

Teleportation Scroll

The atmosphere in the study was so dense it felt suffocating.

No one spoke. All that existed was the sound of breathing.

“I hope you uphold your promise.” Claire said indifferent and coldly.

Gordan and Nancy both let out a quiet sigh of relief, not bad, not bad. Claire forgave her
guardian knight.

“Grandfather, I’ll be going first back to my room to rest.” Claire curtseyed towards Gordan.

“Yes, you should rest properly.” Gordan nodded affectionately. After curtseying to Nancy,
she left. Nobody saw the profound look in her eyes after she exited.

After the study’s door closed, Gordan let out a long sigh.

“Duke Hill, I won’t avoid the consequences of today’s situation.” Nancy held a flat
expression.

“No, your Highness.” Gordan shook his head no, not wanting to discuss the situation any
more. “There’s no more problems. You don’t need to worry.”

Nancy nodded, a deep expression in his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.

“Jean, go find a healer to treat you.” Gordan quietly said as he turned to face the still kneeling
Jean.

“Yes, your Grace.” Jean stood up and walked out. The bloodstain stood out sharply on the
floor.
“Duke Hill, I’ll also take my leave,” Nancy nodded and said quietly.

“Pardon my absence. I won’t see you out,” Gordan said rather exhausted. Although the
matter had been resolved, of course he would still feel uncomfortable. Both girls were his
darling granddaughters, both the future hope of the Hill clan. But such an intense conflict
happened. If they couldn’t resolve this issue, then there would be bigger problems. He
frowned severely. This matter weighed heavily on his heart. The situation hadn’t been told to
their mother, Katherine, yet. If Katherine knew, then there would be another headache.

Nancy said his farewells to Gordan, then left together with Jean.

After going to the healer, the injuries on Jean’s thigh were mostly gone and would completely
heal soon.

In the middle of the night, Nancy’s carriage stopped again in the desolate alley.

“Weren’t you a bit too hasty tonight?” Nancy said in a low voice.

The carriage was silent.

After a long while, a voice sounded quietly.

“In that instant, I felt like she tore my heart out of my chest.” This was no other person than
Jean!

Nancy quieted down, his feelings extremely complicated. It wasn’t just Jean; he had also lost
himself in that moment. This night, Claire seemed brighter than the sun.

“She definitely isn’t the Claire from before.” Jean quietly said solemnly.

“Absolutely not.” Nancy nodded, his face also serious.

“Let’s see if she’s worthy of my vow.” Jean’s eye flashed an unknown light.

Nancy was silent, then finally nodded.

“You should go back and rest properly.” Nancy was obviously talking about Jean’s injury.

“It’s not a big deal.” Jean said offhandedly.

“Well, I’ll go back in order to avoid suspicion.”

The night was silent.

Claire lay on her bed, her face cold as ice. Gap, what a huge gap between her and Lashia. If it
wasn’t for Lashia having no real battle experience, she would probably already be dead. But
also because of this, she now had Jean’s loyalty. Humph! Claire coldly humphed. She didn’t
press Jean so hard in front of Gordon just because of momentarily hot headedness. She was
too weak right now and she needed a loyal person to protect her with all his might. And Jean
was the best person for this job.

Power can only come from oneself. Authority is based on power.

Claire flipped on her bed, folded her legs, and then entered the Meditation state.

At this moment, a light knock sounded on the window.

Claire slowly opened her eyes. Who was it? They knocked on the window instead of coming
in from the door. Claire got up from the bed and opened the window. At the window was a
person in a cloak, face covered. But Claire smiled, because it was Emery.

“Teacher, what is it? Why did you come at such a late time?” Claire said while moving aside
to let Emery in. She knew if Emery came this late and not even from the front door, there
must be something important.

“Claire, I heard all about what happened tonight.” After he entered, Emery removed his cloak
and revealed his face. His originally blank face was full of sincere worry.

“I’m fine, teacher, can’t you see? I’m standing perfectly well in front of you.” Claire smiled
and shrugged her shoulders to assure him.

“But you almost lost your life.” Emery’s face turned ugly. It seemed like he already knew the
details of the situation clearly.

It was true that if Claire didn’t trick Lashia into thinking Duke Gordan had come, she might
have already become a corpse. No matter how much they punished Lashia, it would have still
been irreversible.

“Teacher, I already said there’s no need to worry. I will always survive.” Claire confidently
smiled.

“Here. In a critical situation tear this, it’s set to a secret room in my house. It’s a very hidden
and safe area.” Emery took out a scroll from his robe and gave it to Claire.

Claire looked at the scroll uncertainly, because from what Emery had said, this seems to be
a… Claire took the scroll over and was startled. It really was a Space Teleportation Scroll!
She had seen this device in the Institute’s library’s “Magic Device Handbook” so she
recognized it at once. This item was priceless! Because even if you had the money, you still
couldn’t buy an item as valuable as this. Having this meant you have an extra life, so owners
of these scroll wouldn’t give up one so easily. Emery didn’t yet have the magic power to
make such a precious device, so he must have spent a lot of effort in obtaining this one. But
he gave it to Claire so easily! Claire was touched.

“No! Teacher, this is far too precious. You keep it for times of danger.” Claire shook her head
and returned the scroll to Emery.
“Claire, listen to me, you keep it. I have a feeling you will need it more than me. Just accept it
as a token of appreciation from me.” Emery was persistent.

“Teacher……” Claire was thoroughly moved. Emery gave her such a precious gift after he
found out that she had been in danger. She will never forget this token of appreciation, Claire
swore in her heart.

“It’s getting late, and I must be going. Get some rest. When you have time, I’ll teach you
more magic. Only knowing the Fire shield is not enough.” After finishing this sentence,
Emery put on his cloak and disappeared out the window.

Claire held the precious scroll tightly in her hand, warmth flooding her.

The conflict between Claire and Lashia was only known by Duke Gordan, Nancy, Jean, and
some retainers that Gordan trusted. No one else was told. So after Lashia didn’t show up at
the Institute for several days in a row, some students finally couldn’t resist the urge to ask
Claire about her. It was then that Claire finally realize that Lashia was not only the center of
attention for those noble girls, but also the dream spouse of many noble young men.
Although Lashia was only twelve years old, four years from her adult ceremony, she was
already beautifully attractive. Not to mention her background and family, and that the
principal of the Institute was very fond of her. With such a strong backing, how could she not
attract attention?

After class, Claire sat on the bench by the Institute’s lake alone, digesting the information
taught by the teacher in class. Not far away several noble boys and girls kept throwing their
glances her way.

After a period of time, it seemed like they finally made their decision, and started walking
towards Claire. The noble girls walked in the front, while the boys chickened out and
carefully trailed behind them as if Claire would swallow them up, raw and whole!

Ch.11 Arcanum

(TL: mental and spiritual power are the same thing and will be used interchangeably)

A small group of people carefully walked over. Their eyes were full of loathing and disgust,
not bothering to hide it.

“So, Claire, why hasn’t Lashia come to the Institute these days?” A noble lady who was
Lashia’s best friend asked in a low voice while suppressing her hate.

Claire rose and coldly looked at the group of adolescents. She didn’t want to have anything to
do with them. Claire knew their intentions clearly. If it wasn’t for Lashia, these people would
have never talked to her.
The group of people saw the cold look in her eyes and started to get nervous.

“I don’t know.” Claire turned to leave, paying no attention to the group. Right now, she
wanted to find a peaceful place to absorb the day’s lesson, not waste time on responding to
these senseless people.

“What kind of attitude is that? You don’t know? You’re Lashia’s older sister, how could you
not know?” The most impulsive boy of the group finally couldn’t hold back and blurted out.
Lashia had not appeared for many days. As one of Lashia’s most faithful fans, he was
naturally anxious to know.

Claire didn’t respond to their shouts and continued on her way. Talking to these conceited
and foolish nobles was a complete waste of time.

“Stop right there! What kind of attitude is that! You man-chaser.” Finally that impulsive
noble made some lousy word choices and spoke out rudely.

The leading girl glared at the person who just spoke. Obviously, even if he was telling the
truth, it was still very rude.

Claire looked back a little and indifferently cast a gaze at them. Just this indifferent look
made them feel so cold it was as if they were in an icehouse. That kind of icy coldness
pierced through their bones, pierced through their soul and made them shiver. What kind of
look was that, without any emotion. There was only coldness, cruelty, and bloodlust.

The small crowd just stood there, stunned, their minds blank.

Claire turned her head back around and kept on walking, leaving the people who were too
stunned to move where they were.

Not until when Claire disappeared from their eyesight, did the students come back to their
senses.

“Who, who is she?” The boy that was rude before opened his mouth nervously.

The crowd kept silent. That definitely was the infamous man-crazy Claire, but why was she
totally not like herself? So ruthless, so frightening.

For one month, Lashia didn’t show up. And one month later there was no school because of
summer break. During this one month, Emery was astonished to find that he had totally no
idea how much Claire had improved. Claire always brought him surprises.

The Hill castle.

“Claire, what do you plan on doing during the two months of summer break?” Emery asked
as he watched Claire play with five fireballs on her five fingers. To control so many fireballs
at the same time with such precision would come to him as a shock if someone else did it.
But for Claire it wasn’t strange. In only a month, Claire had given him too many surprises.
“Teacher, I keep feeling like I’m missing something, but I don’t know what it is.” Claire
extinguished the fireballs in her hand, a little distressed.

“Do not be impatient, Claire, there’s still much to learn. You can’t learn everything in just a
short period of time. Remember, never be impatient.” Emery misunderstood Claire and
thought that Claire wanted to learn more.

“No, teacher, I’m not talking about this.” Claire shook her head slightly. “I have always kept
teacher’s words in my heart. Learning magic is a slow process and you can’t be impatient.”

“Then what are you talking about?” Emery was confused.

“I’m not sure either. It’s just that a few times I seem to have grasped something, but the next
moment it disappears.” Claire said a bit troubled.

Emery frowned, thinking. Since enrolling in school, Claire had not been tested again. Is she
on the verge of a breakthrough?

“I keep feeling that magic is too simple and bare, but I don’t know why.” Claire said in a low
tone.

“Maybe, perhaps……” Emery hesitated.

“What? Teacher?” It was Claire’s turn to be confused.

“Maybe your mental power is strong enough to study that arcanum.” Emery still hesitated to
tell Claire to go search for that arcanum. It was dangerous to study Arcanum, because if your
mental power was not strong enough, there would only be two outcomes: die slowly or die
quickly!

“Teacher, what is it?” Claire became interested.

“Well, you know that all magic has forms. It doesn’t matter if it’s a magician or warrior, all
their attacks are tangible. For magic, the longer the chant the more powerful the spell. At
those times a warrior is needed to protect the magician. Of course, the Dou Qi of warriors
also has forms.” Emery cleared his throat and said seriously, “But there is a kind of attack
that is invisible and very hard to detect and defend against.”

“Really?” Claire was even more interested.

“That’s right,” Emery nodded, then added seriously, “But the learning risk is also higher.”

“Teacher, what is it?” Claire urged.

Emery didn’t speak, but looked around, took out a magic wand and waved it lightly in the air.
A light blue circle rippled out and covered the entire room. Claire knew that this magic hood
blocked all magic so no one could eavesdrop.

After finishing all these, Emery put away his wand and said in a low tone, “Mental Assault.”
Claire was dumbfounded. Mental Assault!

“Attacking a person’s mind directly has no tangible form and no way to detect beforehand.”
Emery was very solemn. “Of course, it doesn’t affect those who are truly powerful, but to a
normal person it is very effective.”

“In the worst cases, it can directly turn someone into a vegetable, and in best cases, the user
would be conversely swallowed by magic and seriously injured,” Emery explained. “Of
course, this kind of Arcanum is looked down by many people because they can’t grasp, use,
or defend against this magic. So…”

“I understand, teacher.” A cold smile emerged from Claire’s lips. “Humans are always afraid
of uncontrollable, foreign things. They then try to destroy them with all their might.1 ”

This time Emery was dumbfounded. Such a philosophical thought came from this young girl
who was only thirteen!

“Teacher, how would I be able to learn such an Arcanum? Tell me please!” Claire’s eyes
were filled with excitement and challenge.

“Okay.” Emery nodded. He didn’t think of Claire as a child now anymore, but as an adult. “I
once had a friend who learned the Arcanum, but unfortunately, he didn’t comprehend the
essence. So… ” Emery’s expression became heavy.

“Sorry, teacher, for reminding you of such a heartbreaking matter,” Claire guiltily
apologized.

“No, Claire. I had urged him not to do so, but he didn’t listen.” Emery organized his emotions
and continued on, “He hid the Arcanum in his secret chamber where he lives in seclusion,
wishing I would go get it some day. But for me, I never want to touch it.”

Claire didn’t speak, listening intently.

“I will give you a map of his secluded retreat, it’s right in the middle of Gale Gorge. Use the
summer break to go develop your skills there. Real life combat always overrules theories.
The magical Beasts at the mouth of Gale Gorge are all pretty low level, and you have Jean as
a companion, so I’m sure you’ll be fine. But remember, do not go deep into Gale Gorge.
This, you must promise me, and only then will I give you the map.” Emery spoke to Claire in
a solemn tone.

Claire felt very touched. She knew Emery had said this because he was worried for her.

Only after Claire nodded and solemnly promised to Emery did he pull out a map from his
bosom and give it to Claire.

“You must be careful. When you come across a dangerous situation that you are unable to
cope with, get Jean to shield you and immediately use the Space Teleportation Scroll, okay?”
Emery warned again. Although he wouldn’t admit Claire was his disciple, he still treated her
as if she were his only disciple.
“Teacher, don’t worry. I will definitely safely return,” Claire replied while smiling.

“Good.” Emery smiled and nodded.

When Claire suggested to use the summer break to go to Gale Gorge to train, Duke Gordan
was extremely happy. The Hill family never had a pampered child! Only Katherine was
really worried. Duke Gordan had to spend a lot of effort comforting her in order to make her
concede. Claire’s two older brothers weren’t at home yet. One was still in his ligeance, and
the other was in the imperial palace acting as the captain of the Griffin Squad. Her father was
getting rid of problems at the frontier.

Without any ceremony, Duke Gordan gave Claire enough money and sent her and Jean off
riding their horses, keeping everything low key.

So, on this refreshing morning, the two left on their horses. Nobody would believe that just
outside the city gates, Claire would meet a person that would influence her greatly for the rest
of her life.
1. Kiyoshi, a translator that has helped for the beginning chapters, wants to add a quote here by H.P. Lovecraft: The oldest and strongest
emotion of mankind is fear, and the oldest and strongest kind of fear is fear of the unknown, especially of something that can cause serious

injuries. Lol great job Kiyoshi thanks for your hardwork :^)

Ch.12 Strange Old Man

In the early morning, the capital city, Berthe, was not quiet at all. Guards were patrolling the
city, and merchants were diligently preparing their shops for business. On the west city
entrance it was more noisy because this was where the headquarter of the biggest mercenary
guild of Amparkland was located. This was a paradise for mercenaries and adventurers. Also,
a road not far away already had heavy traffic of bustling horses and carriages. A variety of
shops lined the road, purchasing items from mercenaries and then selling them. The west part
of Berthe also housed the biggest auction house and slave market, so of course it was the
most lively part of the city. Naturally, there were many powerful people hidden in the crowd
as well.

“Miss, why did you come here?” Jean asked, looking confusedly at Claire walking toward the
Mercenary Guild.

“To register as a mercenary.” Claire didn’t bother to explain. By becoming a mercenary, you
could complete tasks that suited your level and in turn, get gold coins. As a magician, magic
supplies were always exceptionally expensive and their materials were even more rare. Just
because you had money doesn’t mean you could go to any magic shop and get the supplies
you wanted. Magic materials that mercenaries risked their lives for would be auctioned off at
the auction house. Those prices would naturally be off the charts. Claire didn’t want to ask
for money in order to buy these expensive materials.
Jean looked at Claire’s aloof face, stopped talking, and walked towards the Mercenary
registry.

Claire quietly waited in the Mercenary Guild’s hallway and looked at a wall filled with lists
of tasks. From commissions to finding common medicinal herbs, to killing formidable magic
beasts, the tasks’ difficulty levels were from F to A. Even higher were S and even SS; they
were posted there too. But the highest level of difficulty on the list, SSS, was blank. Up until
now, the most difficult mission had never appeared. In the hall, mercenaries of all classes
clustered into various small groups and were discussing something.

This was a world that Claire was unfamiliar with.

Looking for heartbreak grass? F class, the lowest level task. This type of herb grows just
beyond the entrance of Gale Gorge. Newly registered mercenaries can only accept this kind
of task. Well, a hundred gold coins is better than nothing. Just when Claire was thinking
about making Jean take on this task, she heard a sharp whistle. Then, an ear-piercing voice
sounded near Claire. “Yo! Beautiful lady, what are you doing here alone?”

Claire’s shiny blonde hair, jade green eyes, and refined, one-of-a-kind face were naturally
striking. Beautiful girls being harassed in this place was very common.

Claire glanced sideways and saw a tall and sturdy man who snickered while walking towards
her, three young men following. The sturdy man in the front was obviously a warrior, and the
three young men behind him were archers and magicians. The surrounding people carried on
what they were doing without so much as a glance. Obviously this kind of situation had
happened before. Female mercenaries, especially pretty ones, generally came with fellow
mercenaries. It was unwise for female mercenaries to come alone to this place where the
good and bad were mixed together.

The tall and sturdy man looked Claire up and down unscrupulously. As for the younger men
behind him, some looked helpless, some looked indifferent, and some treated it as if it was
normal.

“Accepting tasks,” Claire concisely said.

“Aha, so you’re also a mercenary.” After hearing that, the tall and sturdy man became a little
excited. Which mercenary group was this petite beauty from? “Pretty little lady, why not join
our mercenary group, Iron Blood. We distribute fairly,and if there is equipment that fits your
class, we will prioritize and give it to you first.”

“No thanks.” Claire icily declined.

But it was apparent the tall and sturdy man had no plans on giving up. Instead, he continued
to say, “Our Iron Blood mercenary group is the second biggest mercenary group in the
country. If you join, you will definitely not be mistreated. Oh yeah, I haven’t even asked,
what is your profession?”

Claire turned her head to look at Jean who had finished registering and she walked over with
no hesitation.
When the tall and sturdy man saw Claire had ignored him, his eyes followed where she was
looking and he saw a handsome young man walking over. His face immediately steamed red.
The men behind him roared with laughter.

“Jackson, you made this stupid mistake again!” The meaning of these words were obvious,
the man called Jackson kept hitting on girls who already had a partner. Although he was
angry, the tall and sturdy man didn’t really do much, and only said embarrassedly, “Since you
have company, I won’t bother you any more.” Claire indifferently nodded and the man and
his group left to take up a mission.

“Jean, also go take on that task,” Claire said while pointing at the F level task of finding
medicinal herbs. That task was easy and had no time or quantity limit. In other words, the
person who gave out the mission would accept any number of the herbs at any time. One
heartbreak grass for one hundred gold coins, meaning the more herbs you found, the more
gold coins you earned.

“Miss, what were those people doing?” Jean asked, frowning at the people who just left
Claire.

“Nothing. They were just mercenaries receiving tasks. Also, when we’re outside, don’t call
me Miss, call me by my name.” Claire replied in a low voice. Although the leading
mercenary was frivolous, he didn’t really do anything rude. Although his gaze was a bit
lecherous, he didn’t take action，so his nature was not wicked. There was no need to fuss or
bother. Also, the Mercenary Guild did not allow fighting here.

“Yes, Claire.” Jean was surprisingly flexible.

After receiving the mission, Claire and Jean walked to the city gates.

The city gates were already bustling with activity. People continuously entered, but everyone
was orderly to pay the entrance tax. As Claire and Jean walked out the gates, Claire suddenly
felt a shift in the air behind her. She instinctively moved back her right foot. The next
moment, there was a “dong” sound. An unknown object hit the leg of Claire’s horse lightly.
Claire turned back and saw an old man in a black robe. The old man was hugging himself, his
arms around his chest. If Claire didn’t lift up her foot, then the old man would be hugging her
calf.

Jean shot a glare at the old man who almost hugged Claire’s calf and frowned, about to say
something. But the old man beat Jean to opening his mouth and said some words that made
Jean speechless: “How could you guys carelessly bump into a senior like me? Heavens, are
all the adolescents of the current generation this rash? Public morales are degenerating with
each passing day!”

This resentful voice caused many people to turn and look, gossiping, but nobody came
forward to mediate the situation. It seemed that everywhere, nobody bothered to help if it was
unrelated to them. The guards at the gate watched the situation with interest on their faces.
Unless things got too out of hand, the guards wouldn’t do anything. In addition, Claire and
Jean were wearing common clothes and looked like the average adventurers. The guards
weren’t willing to waste time on civilians. If it were nobles who were being harassed, they
would have already come to chase away the old man.
Claire’s mouth twitched. I bumped into him? Is he a swindler? Just as she thought this, Claire
saw a flash of shrewd light in the old man’s eyes and changed her mind. He didn’t have the
greed for money in his eyes. But what astonished Claire the most was that this person was
hiding his Qi. Although he looked like an average old man on the outside, his black robe
released a faint magical undulation. It was an expensive magic device! This old man isn’t as
simple as he seems!

“This elderly man, I am so sorry.” Claire didn’t understand why she had felt a strange feeling,
a feeling that tangling up with this old man would definitely be a hassle. Quickly resolving
the situation would be better. “It was my mistake, and this is to compensate you.” Claire took
out a few bright yellow gold coins.

“Yes, you at least have manners. So, where are you guys going?” The old man didn’t accept
the money, but his eyes scanned Claire all over.

Claire’s mouth slightly twitched as she saw a flash of devious light in his eyes. She
understood that this old man was aiming at her! But why?

Ch.13 The Legendary Wizard Sage

(TL: ~ in Chinese means sort of dragging.)

“Where are you going?” The old man asked while staring at Claire without blinking.

Claire stayed silent. The old man leaned on the horse, unwilling to move.

“To Gale Gorge.” After a long time, Claire finally replied lightly.

“Aiya, this is such a coincidence. I am also going there. As your compensation for bumping
into me, let’s go together. You guys are young and strong, so it’s not unreasonable to ask you
guys to protect such a frail, old man like me.” The old man deviously looked at Claire’s
bosom.

This old man isn’t simple. Not only does he have such a thick face, he is also perverted!
Claire looked at the old man’s devious gaze, confirming her suspicions.

“We only have two horses. I’ll hire a carriage for you then.” Claire didn’t want to tangle up
with this annoying, perverted old man, so she said this decision.

“Oh, that won’t do. It’s so far away, no carriage would be willing to go there. And do you
think those coachmen, who run faster than horses in times of danger, could protect a frail old
man like me?” The old man obviously planned on not letting Claire go and shamelessly said
these words. A coachman can run faster than a horse? He had the face to say that?!
Jean looked at the old man’s crafty eyes and felt puzzled. This old man seemed very familiar,
but who was he? Although he had definitely met him before, for the time being he couldn’t
figure out where.

“Then, what do you want?” Claire frowned. It seems like this old man has made up his mind
to follow them. Although his intent isn’t clear yet, one thing could be sure: this old man
didn’t mean any harm.

Jean searched thoroughly in his brain for information on this old man, and all of a sudden,
Jean’s eyes widened. It’s him! It’s actually him! His whereabouts were always erratic, so
what a surprise to encounter him here! But why was he obsessed with Claire? Jean didn’t
understand, couldn’t figure it out. But if they could keep him with them throughout this trip,
the word “danger” virtually wouldn’t exist!

Not waiting for Claire to speak, Jean hurriedly said, “Sure, senior, I’ll immediately buy a
quality horse for you, please wait a bit.”

Jean’s sudden change in behavior let Claire understand he had figured out something. If so,
she would just watch and see what happens.

Jean bought a horse very quickly and the old man nimbly flipped onto the horse. And he
called himself a weak, frail, old man?

And so the three left the capital city gates.

The early morning air was refreshing, and birds flew around chattering. Tall, emerald-green
trees stood on both sides of the road, with crystal clear dewdrops hanging from the leaves.

“What’s your name? Little beauty.” The old man started to chat cheekily the whole time. The
names he called Claire were also very strange.

“Claire.” Claire replied without much thought.

“Oh? Claire? Hmm, very good very good. How old are you then?” The old man’s gaze flitted
to Claire’s bosom furtively. He thought to himself, this girl can’t be too old, but she’s
developing pretty well, heehee.

“Why should I tell you?” Claire threw back coldly.

But, a sliver of worry appeared in Jean’s eyes. You simply couldn’t afford to make this
person unhappy! Even the emperor tried to please him, afraid to make him the tiniest bit
angry. Because he was the legendary figure who had the power to destroy a whole city!

“Then let me guess. Twelve? Thirteen? Fourteen? Fifteen?…” The old man didn’t pay the
slightest attention to Claire’s attitude, and started noisily guessing. Claire felt like there were
multiple flies humming back and forth about her ears.

“Claire, you are a magician, aren’t you?” Due to Claire’s complete ignorance of his noisy
chitchat, the old man switched topics to talk about.
“No.” Claire spit out the word coldly.

“Claire has just started her studies at the Sunrise Institute, and hasn’t yet gone before
Magicians’ Council for her assessment.” Jean was overjoyed. By bringing up the topic
himself, did he meant to instruct Claire? If so, then Claire is so lucky! Because this person
isn’t just anyone, but the one and only wizard sage of Amparkland! He was constantly
traveling, and also the mentor of the principal of Sunrise Institute – Cliff! His name was
eulogized around the continent. He is a living legend, because although other countries also
have wizard sages, he was the only one to achieve this level at the young age of twenty-six!
He was the genius of geniuses. But, the world also knew that this legendary figure had this
one tragic flaw, which was – lust! And not just any type of lust, but a world-shaking, future-
destroying, gods-and-humans-angering lechery!

“Oh, then do you have a master?” Cliff asked enthusiastically.

This sentence made Jean’s jaw almost dislocate! What did Cliff’s words signify? Did that
mean he wanted to make Claire his disciple?! No way, right? He had only very few disciples,
one of them being the principal of the Sunrise Institute! Did he really take a fancy to Claire?
Lashia was way, way more talented than Claire, but Cliff didn’t even so much as glance at
her. But today he asked Claire this question?!

“I do.” Claire’s cold answer almost made Jean falip off his horse. Did she not understand how
great of an opportunity she had in front of her?!

“Will you be willing to be my disciple?” Cliff asked, not paying the slightest attention to
Claire’s answer and asked while laughing merrily.

Jean felt like his heart had soared to the skies, fallen down, and now flew up again.

“No.” Claire rejected indifferently. She knew clearly that one person could have only one
master.

Jean’s heart plummeted. He felt as if his heart had been on a over-exciting roller coaster.

“Do you know who I am?” Cliff began to pout. Did she not know how many people wanted
to become his disciple? But on the other hand, this little beauty in front of him doesn’t know
who he is. This must be the reason for her attitude.

“An obscene and perverted old man.” Claire’s mouth started to become poisonous. Jean’s
expression instantly changed. Even though what Claire said was the undeniable truth, this
person was Cliff!

“Ahem, ahem~ ” Cliff coughed slightly, but he didn’t get embarrassed or angry. Instead, he
opened up a new topic, “I’m Cliff.”

“Great master Cliff, so it’s you! As our country’s only wizard sage, you were always a
legendary figure. What brings you here today?” Jean immediately pointed out Cliff’s identity,
obviously to let Claire know that this perverted old man could not be offended. It would be
best if she could become his disciple.
Claire raised her eyebrows slightly. Cliff? That legendary person who was a genius among
geniuses? The master of the Sunrise Institute’s principal? Amparkland’s only wizard sage?
Actually had this kind of disgusting behavior! Thick skinned, lust that reached the skies, and
extremely vulgar.

But Jean felt extremely puzzled. Why did the legendary Cliff take a fancy to Claire? And
wanted to accept her as a disciple? It would be too far-fetched to say he only wanted to
recruit her based on her beauty, because beautiful female magicians were everywhere. The
only reason would be that Claire had something special that he and others didn’t know, but it
was discovered by Cliff!

Claire thought back to Gordan’s counsel, telling her not to reveal to any outsiders her over-
the-top talent before she met that person. Never before. And only that person could be her
master. Was it this person whom Grandfather was talking about? Claire guessed.

From his status and identity, nine out of ten it was him.

If it was like that…

An imperceivable, crafty grin appeared in Claire’s eyes.

“You want to be my master?” Claire asked as she turned to look at the lascivious old man,
Cliff, who was closely following on his horse and still looking at her bosom vulgarly.

Cliff came back to his senses, looked at Claire with raised brows, and released a strange
ripple of magic from his body. Cliff’s voice sounded directly in Claire’s head without Jean
hearing. “Little beauty, your talent is rarely seen in a millennium, heehee, be my disciple and
I promise you will be treated more than fairly.” That vulgar voice sounded exactly like a
child trafficker tricking a little girl.

Claire understood this must be a very high level magic, to go so far as to directly talk into the
mind and not let anyone else hear. By showing her this move, the old man was indicating that
he was very powerful.

“Well~~ “ Claire frowned, seemingly thinking very deeply, unable to decide.

Her hesitant appearance made Cliff a little worried.

At the city gates he had seen the pretty Claire at once, and then was amazed as he discovered
Claire’s hidden talent. How could he give up on such a treasure? He must make her his
disciple! If it was this girl, his legacy could definitely be passed on! And she could definitely
rival that old man’s disciple! Humph! That despicable, loathsome, shameless, vulgar,
pretentious, and deserved a beating old man! Just wait and see, old man!
Ch.14 Precious Gifts

Claire definitely wasn’t a kind hearted person. That old man Cliff currently wanted Claire so
much that his eyes turned red. It was a pity that he didn’t discover this point. Jean slowed
down, waited until the two were in front, and then followed behind.

“Why would I want to become your disciple?” Claire frowned in a reluctant manner.

“If you become my disciple, you could walk sideways1 !” Cliff stuck out his chest
ostentatiously, looking like an upstart. Well, of course this was true! Not only was Cliff
perverted, but he was also very protective. Even if his disciples were in the wrong first, he
would still side with them and protect them like a mother hen would to her chicks from an
eagle whenever they needed it! Of course, becoming his disciple wasn’t easy, it was actually
very hard. So far, he had only two disciples. Claire was going to be his third.

“What’s so good about this?” Claire looked disdainful, “I don’t see anything good. Get
something more realistic.”

Cliff opened and closed his mouth and rolled his eyes, but he was actually very happy. The
little beauty saying those words meant there was a chance!

“Here you go, little beauty. Once you crush this, you can summon the spirit of a two-winged
angel to protect you.” Out of nowhere, a necklace appeared in Cliff’s hand. The pendant was
translucent, shaped like a teardrop, glittering in the sun. He had gotten this when he won a bet
with that disgraceful, despicable, vulgar geezer. He had won so much in that bet that it made
up for the fact that none of his disciples were as good as the geezer’s disciples.

Claire grabbed it with one hand without the slightest trace of modesty. Looking at Cliff who
didn’t look pained at all, Claire knew this valuable item was probably nothing to him.

“Now can you call me master?” Cliff asked, with a little heehee.

But Claire swung the necklace about and said, “You can only use this once, and it disappears
after you crush it, right? What happens if the other person is very strong and instakills the
thing that I summon? Then wouldn’t I be dead anyways? Your disciple, the principal of the
Sunrise Institute, gave his disciple the Breeze Bracelet.” Claire swung the necklace around in
the air disdainfully. But to herself she thought, this guy is a Wizard Sage, so he should have a
lot more good stuff. And he wants to fool me with this?

Cliff blinked his eyes, not looking guilty at all, and suddenly started laughing craftily.
“What’s good about that! Here, I’ll give you this and this.” With a wave of his hand, more
items appeared out of thin air. Claire knew that Cliff must have the legendary Space Storage
to pull things out of nowhere. But whether it was a Space Ring or a Space Bag she couldn’t
know for sure.

“What are those?” Claire asked, staring, baffled at the inconspicuous items in Cliff’s hands.
“This is an Invisibility Cape. It can make you invisible, but only for ten minutes. This is a
Transportation Bracelet, but because it is such an advanced spell, it is impossible to carve the
complete magic loop into the bracelet, so it can only let you transport backwards fifteen
meters. But, it’s already enough to escape in times of danger. And, this little bow is a magical
weapon. All you need to do is to infuse it with magic and a magic arrow will appear, and
according to the nature of the user the bow will shoot a magic arrow. You’re of the Fire
element, so when the arrow hits there will also be a flame explosion.” Cliff started to laugh
craftily, knowing that these devices were very valuable, much more precious than Lashia’s
Breeze Bracelet. The first item was very very very valuable! If a treasure like this fell into the
hands of an assassin, even for ten minutes, it could be deadly. As for the second item, what
does transporting backwards fifteen meters in a second mean? All magicians try to avoid
physical combat, because to them, the further away from the opponent the better. The last
item, the little bow, was very beautiful, with engraved golden flowers that released a faint
magical aura. Carving the magic loop into the engravings was very elegant and thoughtful of
the builder.

“Yes, thank you.” Although Claire accepted all gifts like she was entitled to them. She felt
very satisfied with the perverted old man’s generosity.

“Hehe, little beauty, now can you call me master?” Cliff said, grinning from ear to ear with
his eyebrows raised.

“Yes~ Well~” Claire’s face suddenly became serious. “I’ve told you that I already have a
teacher. He is my first teacher, and if you want to become my master, then you have to be my
second master, ranked behind him. This is my only condition.”

Cliff’s bubbly expression finally changed. Second master? He had never heard of this kind of
title. He, a Wizard Sage, was ranked behind someone else? Was this a joke?

“Is that person also a Wizard Sage?” Cliff asked sulkily.

“No.” Claire shook her head, her face unusually serious. “This is my only condition, that I’m
not willing to compromise.”

“Okay.” Surprisingly, Cliff straightforwardly replied because he already had planned to.
Then, Cliff looked at Claire cheerily, “Now can you let me hear you call me Master?”

“Master.” Claire called out straightforwardly.

“Haha, hahahaha… Good! Good! Good!!!” Cliff laughed heartily to the skies, laughed so
hard that he almost fell off his horse. Finally, this time he could hold his head up in front of
that foolish geezer!!

Jean, still trailing a long way behind, saw Cliff laughing so hard he was convulsing and
almost fell off the horse. Jean understood what happened immediately. Cliff took Claire as
his disciple? Heavens! Such an unimaginable thing really happened?! Just what was so
extraordinary about Claire that he himself didn’t discover? Why would a legendary figure
like Cliff be so fond of Claire? Jean was totally baffled. But, he must report this news to the
Duke immediately. Also, to that person…
“My darling disciple, why are you going to Gale Gorge?” Cliff blinked and looked at Claire’s
bosom pervertedly.

“To dig up medicinal herbs and earn money. Also, killing some low level magic beasts to
gain experience,” Claire said casually. Claire didn’t want too many people to know anything
about the spiritual arcanum, moreover, this was her first master Emery’s treasured asset.
Also, Claire saw the drastic change on Cliff’s face when she told him he was the second
master, so it would be wise not to mention the first master before the second.

“Oh. Well, that knight is pretty strong, probably already a Grand Swordsman. With him as
company you won’t be in any danger. I still have other business to settle, and need to go visit
some people. After you complete your mission come see me at the Magician Council. I will
try my hardest to teach you everything I know.” Cliff said all these in a relaxed manner. Now
that he had successfully taken Claire as his disciple, he really needed to hurry back and settle
that business.

Claire was very surprised. First because of what Cliff said about Jean, and second, something
that could make Cliff so worried was definitely not anything small. Wasn’t Jean just a Grand
Warrior? Why would Cliff say that he’s a Grand Swordsman? Jumping up two levels at
once? So Jean has been hiding his strength all along? And it was obvious to Claire how
important she was to Cliff. But, as her master, Cliff didn’t follow along and give her
instructions, and instead hurried back to the city. It must be something of really big
importance.

1. Walk sideways: Chinese term meaning that you can do whatever you want.

Ch.15 It’s Someone from the Temple

of Light!

As Claire wondered about what kind of situation could make Cliff so anxious, Cliff’s voice
floated into her ear. “Little beauty, go quickly and return quickly. I’ll be waiting for you.”
After saying this, Cliff turned around and started going back. He didn’t give the guardian
knight, Jean, so much as a glance. He was the type of person who only responded to people
who interested him. Magicians were always proud and haughty because of their powerful
strength.

“Claire, did Cliff really take you as his disciple?” Jean prompted his horse to go faster as he
confirmed with Claire.

“Yes.” Claire replied indifferently while inspecting the items Cliff gave her. Claire didn’t
have a favorable impression of Jean, even though he swore his loyalty to her that day. After
putting on the bracelet and storing away the cloak and nifty bow, Claire rode forward. Jean
followed closely behind.
They didn’t meet any difficulties the whole way. Because if a group of just two people, one
magician and one warrior, was setting out for Gale Gorge, they were either novices or a
group that was very strong. Obviously, most people believed the two were the latter. Their
eyes didn’t have the curiosity or excitement of a novice. This made swindlers and bandits
remain at a respectful distance. These kinds of people often had sharp senses. They didn’t
want to try to gain an advantage only to end up worse off.

In this way, they traveled for five days and finally arrived at a town near Gale Gorge. Jean
restocked, and they prepared to enter the gorge the next day.

At nightfall, Claire sat near the window and looked at the two full moons in the sky quietly.
This new world was a very mysterious place. Every year in the first four months, there was
one moon, the next four months, two moons, and the last four months, three moons. Right
now it was the beginning of the seventh month and there were two blue moons. Claire even
thought that maybe it’s because of these strange moons that this world was full of mysterious
things like magic.

Gale Gorge was a place of both danger and profit. The more danger you go through, the more
profit you earn. Countless adventurers and mercenary groups arrive here each day to
complete missions, hunt magical beasts, dig out the magical cores from the beasts, and sell
everything for a lot of money. But rarely would someone enter the deep parts of Gale Gorge.
Some say on the other end of the gorge was a desert, others say endless glaciers. No one
knows for sure.

Claire and Jean rode their horses into Gale Gorge, but they didn’t see any magical beasts the
whole way, not even really low grade ones.

“Either there’s a high grade beast nearby, or a powerful mercenary group just passed
through.” Jean analyzed. Apparently a high grade beast would not live here, so the answer
must be that a strong and mighty mercenary group went this way.

“Let’s go.” Claire gaze swept over dark and wet spots because the heartbreak grass grows in
damp places. But even after searching they didn’t find anything.

The depth and width of Gale Gorge was beyond imagination. Further in, the path had become
too narrow for horses to enter, so the two of them had to leave their steeds and travel on foot.

After traveling for a long time, it was gradually getting dark, and they had only found three
heartbreak grass.

“Let’s set up camp right up front. There’s a clearing.” Evidently, Jean had come here before.

Claire nodded but didn’t say anything.

As the two made their way forward, they heard strange noises, as if someone was fighting.
The smell of blood floated in the air, accompanied by men shouting and wolves howling.

“It’s a Wind Wolf pack!” Jean frowned. Someone was obviously attacked by the Wind
Wolves and struggling hard. Wind Wolves were only third grade beasts, but they were
especially bothersome because they could spit out wind blades that were very damaging and
they lived in packs. Ruthless and cold-blooded, and also possessing enough intelligence,
Wind Wolves were annoying animals that lived on revenge.

“Damn it, daddy me1 is gonna fight you to death!” A familiar bold voice sounded out in rage.

Immediately another voice rebuked him worriedly, “Jackson, don’t do anything impulsive!”

Oh, Claire realized. This is the voice she heard at the Mercenary Guild. Something called the
Iron Blood mercenary group?

“It seems like they have a problem on their hands.” Jean looked at the sky. It was getting
darker by the minute. And darkness is the paradise for fear, evil, and death.

Claire searched through a pocket slung around her waist and took out a little black bird. The
bird was lifeless, because it was a magic puppet, one of Emery’s proudest magic creations.

Claire infused some magic power into the puppet bird and it stood up, chirped twice, and flew
off into the night sky. Claire then took out a small crystal ball. The crystal ball immediately
showed what the magic bird puppet was seeing.

Jean looked on, startled. That poker-faced Emery, old-fashioned and stingy, actually taught
his special skill to Claire!!!

The tiny crystal globe showed that the group of mercenaries seemed to be in a difficult
predicament, with still more Wind Wolves waiting around. They seemed to be waiting for
darkness and night. The wolves were using wheel war 2 , the simplest and most efficient tactic.
Even though the mercenaries were in a tight position, no one had died, which showed their
strength. Most were warriors and archers, with only one magician who seemed to have used
up all his magic power. The rareness of magicians directly determined their value. The weak
young magician was surrounded and heavily protected by his companions.

“Miss, you want to help them?” This time, Jean didn’t use Claire’s name but Miss, because
he was waiting for Claire’s command, not her opinion.

A strange light flashed through Claire’s eyes and disappeared almost immediately. Grand
Swordsman, only below Swordsman Sage and Swordmaster. This would be a good
opportunity to test Jean’s actual level.

“Yes, help them.” Claire said softly. The people were part of the second largest mercenary
group in the whole country, so helping them would definitely be good for the future.

“Yes.” Jean pulled out his sword. His sword trembled slightly, then glowed a teal color. That
was the color of a Grand Warrior’s Dou Qi. But Claire knew that if Cliff was right, Jean’s
Dou Qi should be violet! Jean didn’t rush forward blindly. He knew his first priority was
Claire’s safety.

Claire summoned back her bird puppet and put away the crystal globe. She took out a small
and exquisite wand. Of course, this was also from Emery. It was the wand that Emery first
used when he became a magician, so its significance was different.
Claire slowly raised her wand and started chanting a complex spell. Suddenly, innumerous
fist-sized fireballs crashed down on the Wind Wolves in front of them. This unexpected
attack made the Wind Wolves howl in pain, the smell of singed fur everywhere. Jean slashed
an open path in the front and he and Claire made their way successfully to the people
surrounded by the wolves.

“Magicians!”

“It’s a magician!”

The shouts were filled with hope and happiness.

“It’s you! Beautiful lady.” The man with a few blood stains on his clothes was the same man
who tried to strike up a conversation with Claire at the Mercenary Guild.

Claire didn’t reply, and instead focused her attention in front of her to be fully aware of any
danger. Night had already come, and the Wind Wolves suddenly quieted down. But they
didn’t go away and just collectively lay down to hide themselves in the bushes, as if
preparing for the next attack.

“Light the bonfire first.” The burly man named Jackson seemed to be the squad leader, and
right now he finally calmed down, starting to order around the injured but still able people to
do some small tasks they could complete. The others continued to be on guard.

Wind…

At that moment, a strange wind blew.

Suddenly, a pure streak of white light appeared in mid air faraway.

The crowd all looked towards the origin of the light, stunned. The dazzling light came closer
and closer, and a human form stood in the middle of it.

“It’s someone from the Temple of Light!” The relief in Jackson’s voice was even stronger.
Anyone able to fly in mid-air and have such pure white light must be from the Temple of
Light and have unordinary strength! If Claire’s showing up made them feel the hope of
salvation, then the appearance of someone from the Temple of Light absolutely reassured
them!

The pure white light came closer and closer, and the human figure in the light also became
more and more clear.

It was clearly a male.

1. Daddy me: 老子 , a Chinese way of saying me that is rude because in Chinese culture, filial piety is very important, so this is a way to

insult someone by saying you’re above them.

2. Wheel War: a type of fighting tactic when one group after another goes into battle, one by one so it’s like wheel keep rolling without

stopping.
Ch.16 Destined Encounter

The white light gradually dissipated and the floating person slowly descended right in front of
their eyes. His robe was snow white without a speck of dirt. If he was not bothered the least
in Gale Gorge, then he must be really powerful.

Claire sized up the person who just landed. The young man looked to be about only twenty
years of age, but the delicate pattern on the corner of his snow white robe showed his high
position in the Temple of Light. His long silver hair flowed in the wind and his perfect
features only showed indifference. His rare violet irises especially caught attention. His
whole being gave off a pure stateliness that couldn’t be violated.

The young man glanced at everyone impassively, but when his gaze passed over Claire, a
strange light glinted in his eyes; however, he moved his gaze on without a word. Then, he
slowly lifted his hand and an indescribable pressure flooded out. All the Wind Wolves
dropped to the ground, whimpering, as if they were afraid. Shortly, they started backing away
slowly, creeping away until the whole wolf pack was gone. At the same time, when the
pressure reached the crowd, everyone’s breathing became difficult and they all felt an urge to
kneel down and worship. If they were normal people, they probably would already have, but
because they were not normal people, and naturally everybody forced the urge down.

The young man in white seemed to notice the situation on this side. He lightly pointed and
removed the pressure. Everyone let out a breath of relief.

But Claire’s face dropped. Was this one of the strong? This was power, this was the
difference between her and the truly strong! When could she surpass this person?!

The white robed, absolutely handsome man waved his hand again. A pure white light
surrounded all the wounded people in the center of the crowd. Their wounds healed so
quickly it was visible. Gasps and shouts resounded continuously. Healer, this white robed
man was a healer! And with a wave of his hand, he could heal a group of people at once!

The beautiful man with violet eyes didn’t even wait for anyone to thank him before he floated
off the ground, disappearing from their sight. Once he disappeared, they came back to their
senses and realized how impolite they were. All of them were too busy aweing at his strength
and forgot to say thanks to their life savior.

Claire looked at the night sky, not saying a word for a long time. Jean kept quiet, seemingly
understanding Claire’s strange, fluctuating emotions.

“Beautiful young lady, why are you here? And just the two of you?” Jackson, after making
sure that no one was around, asked Claire curiously.

“Yes, to complete a task.” Claire answered shortly.

“Thank you so much for your aid.” Jackson smiled, thanking them from the bottom of his
heart, “I still haven’t asked for your name yet, miss.”
“No need, we didn’t do anything.” Claire said lightly.

“Don’t say that, Miss. We will all remember your assistance at heart.” Jackson replied
earnestly.

“There isn’t any danger anymore,” Claire said coldly, obviously not in a good mood, “We
shall thus leave. Come on, Jean.”

“Wait, miss, if you don’t mind, camp out with us here. The more people the safer. We
discovered that Gale Gorge seems abnormal today, as if something went wrong. That’s why
we met the Wind Wolves.” Jackson said, sincerity written all over his face. He really cared
about the safety of this beautiful young girl. How pitiful would it be if such a beauty lost her
life by the hands of those ugly beasts.

“Claire, what he said makes some sense. It is unusual here.” Jean whispered to Claire,
“Maybe we should camp here right now, and split up when we reach that place tomorrow.”

Claire thought about it and nodded her head. Indeed, an unspeakable strangeness floated in
the air.

In the night, the lit bonfire shone over the clearing, and every tent hung up their own lights.

Claire sat alone in the tent Meditating, absorbing the elements. The density of elements in
Gale Gorge was evidently higher than inside the city.

Jean sat beside the bonfire, not far from the tent, chatting casually with the others.

“Brother, thank you for today. I’m Jackson, squad leader of the seventeenth squad of the Iron
Blood mercenary group. And you?” Jackson drank from his wineskin, celebrating their
survival. Of course, they knew their limits and priorities and wouldn’t get drunk.

“Jean.” Jean replied lightly.

“And the young miss is Claire.” Jackson heard Jean calling Claire’s name and asked to
confirm.

“Yes. Actually, we didn’t help much. The person who actually helped you was that person
from the Temple of Light.” Jean said indifferently, blocking Jackson’s next words.

“That person is very powerful.” Jackson placed the wineskin in his hand down and put on a
solemn face, “He didn’t even cast any spells, and only used pressure to scare the beasts off.
And from the golden pattern on the edge of his robe, we can tell he definitely isn’t just any
ordinary person from the Temple of Light.” Although the Wind Wolves scared off were only
third grade beasts, to force them off by only using pressure showed that this person was very
strong.

Jean pondered, his mind filling with thoughts about the beautiful man whose violet eyes were
extremely rare.

“He’s the Holy Divine Prince of the Temple of Light!” Jean suddenly said, certain.
Jackson and everyone else were shocked. After a long time, Jackson came back to his senses
and said as if in a trance, “Rumors say that the Holy Divine Prince has the purest power of
Light, and is not only a powerful magician, but also a rare healer. He’s the next in line for the
seat of the pope. Legend even has it that his violet irises can see into the future.”

Jean was silent. He believed the first things Jackson said. They weren’t exaggerated; he saw
the power of that person just a moment ago. But the violet irises that could see into the future
might be exaggerated. Rumors often become far-fetched.

In the tent, Claire slowly opened her tightly closed eyes, coldness and unwillingness evident.

The powerful! So this what the powerful is like in this world! She must become powerful,
must!

The Holy Divine Prince of the Temple of Light? Claire closed her eyes slowly. One day, she
would become a person as powerful as that. No! Even more powerful than him!

This was Claire’s first contact with him and definitely not the last.

In the night sky, the brightest star seemed to go off its path a bit.

In the Temple of Light in the city of Berthe.

In a damp, dark room, a woman with silky green hair knitted her brows together tightly. She
was the best clairvoyant in the Temple of Light. In front of her, on an ancient wooden rack,
the originally clear and bright crystal ball now had a faint streak of black!

Why did she have an ominous feeling?

It seemed as if a powerful force was going to change something, and related to the Temple of
Light’s future. What is it?

She was only sure that this wasn’t a good feeling.

Ch.17 Landing in a Dangerous Predicament

The next morning, Jackson tried very hard to convince Claire to join them, only because
everyone felt that there was something amiss in Gale Gorge. The air gave off an
indescribable, strange feeling. Occasionally, a bird would let out a mournful squawk. Magic
beasts continuously ran out of Gale Gorge, but none attempted to attack them and acted as if
they didn’t even see them, directly running away. It seemed like they were afraid of
something.

“Very strange.” Jackson stroked his chin, puzzled over the situation.
Jean slightly frowned, also pondering. Wind Wolves had suddenly appeared along with the
Holy Divine Prince of the Temple of Light. What did this mean?

“Jackson, I think we shouldn’t go any deeper, I have a bad feeling about this,” a refined
young man standing behind Jackson said. He was the only magician of the group and also
their advisor.

Jackson’s face became serious. Many situations had proven that their magician had been
correct every time.

“Okay, then for the time being we’ll leave.” Jackson made an accurate decision. He then
turned to Claire. “Miss Claire, you should leave with us too. It’s too dangerous to go
forward.”

“Thanks for your concern, but I have an unavoidable reason, so I must keep going. We will
depart ways here.” After Claire modestly thanked them, she went forward.

Jean nodded at them, following behind Claire.

As Jackson watched the two leave from behind, he still wanted to say something, but the
magician behind him pulled his clothes. “Don’t try to persuade them anymore, that miss had
an unusually resolute look in her eyes. She must really have an unavoidable reason to go. If
you try to persuade them, it would be a waste of effort. Also, she’s a magician, so there’s no
need to worry.”

Jackson quietly sighed, and inwardly prayed, hoping that this beautiful, young miss wouldn’t
meet any danger.

Jean and Claire continued to walk, but they didn’t see any indications magic beasts the whole
way. A strange feeling pervaded the air.

The more they went forward, the more Claire could feel two types of essence in the air. One
was the familiar purifying power, the other a dark power. Suddenly, there was a wide expanse
of open land!

Jean slightly squinted, looking at the mess before them. Broken trees littered the ground, and
huge boulders smashed holes everywhere. This place wasn’t always an expanse of vacant
land, but was a lush forest! Obviously a violent battle had occurred here.

Claire also was pondering. Looks like the pure essence in the air was left behind by the Holy
Son they had met yesterday, while the faint dark essence was left by his opponent. From the
neat robe the Holy Son wore, it seems like he must have won by a landslide. Is it the two
essences left behind that made the magic beasts restless? These two opposing essences left
behind really made people uncomfortable.

From the state of the land before them, it seemed like there was an issue, but it had already
been resolved. There must have been a dark force, but the Holy Son exterminated it

“Let’s go.” Claire indifferently said these words and just continued forward. Jean followed
suit.
Nobody noticed that in a dark, damp corner, a shiny black stone gave off a strange glare. It
was very faint, but definitely there.

Claire took out the map from her bag and studied it carefully, then looked in front of her. The
map says it was here, but there wasn’t any secret room as far as she could see. Only a huge
lake and a waterfall flowing down vigorously.

“Miss, is it this place?” Jean was also confused.

Claire didn’t speak but closed her eyes, Sensing the magical elements around her. Maybe the
secret room would be where there was a cluster of magical elements? But to Claire’s
disappointment, the magical elements were spread out evenly without any disturbance.

“Miss, did Emery give you the wrong map?” Jean couldn’t help asking.

As soon as he finished the sentence, the calm surface of the lake suddenly rippled.

Jean frowned and quickly stood in front of Claire.

But Claire just raised her eyebrows, because she sensed the magical elements in the ripples of
the lake clearly. The lake rippled right after Jean said the word Emery.

Claire now understood that Emery’s friend must have set some kind of device. She squatted
down and said to the lake softly, “Emery Clark Dubai.” This was Emery’s full name!

The ripples on the lake suddenly became violent, forming an arrow that pointed at the
waterfall.

The secret room is behind the waterfall?

Jean’s gaze followed the arrow, then turned his head and offered his hand to Claire. “Come.”

Claire gave her hand to Jean without any hesitation.

Jean pulled Claire over and instantly an aura of teal Dou Qi surrounded them. Jean pushed off
on his toes and skimmed over the lake quickly. When they came to the waterfall Jean plunged
in without hesitation.

As they passed under the waterfall, not a single drop of water splashed on either of them.
Claire now believed more than ever that Jean was much higher level than a Grand Warrior,
maybe even higher than a Grand Swordsman.

The dimness behind the waterfall was hard getting used to and Claire popped out a fireball to
light their surroundings. It was rocky, with a man-made path leading into the dark.

Jean didn’t speak but walked in the front.

The path led deep into the hill, and their surroundings became dry rather than wet. After a
long walk, they came to a door carved in stone. There was a small hole in the door. Claire
took out a tilestone Emery gave her and fitted into the hole. A perfect fit.
Instantly, a strange magical ripple appeared.

Jean pulled out his sword and stood in front of Claire.

A cloud of smoke arose in front of the door, slowly taking on the shape of a human being, a
short middle-aged man, his head a little bald, with white hair that obviously did not match his
age.

“Oh, my dear Emery, is it you? If it is, you should know what to do next.” The figure said
merrily.

Claire and Jean stared at each other, not knowing what to do. Claire was at a loss. Teacher
Emery didn’t tell her what to do if she came upon a situation like this. It seemed like the
figure had a way to communicate with Emery they did not know of.

There was silence, then silence still. Both of them were cautious. The figure was also waiting
silently. After a long period of no one talking, the figure spoke up again.

“What, are you not Emery? Then how could you know Emery’s full name? There wouldn’t
be more than three people in the world who know’s Emery’s full name.” The figure suddenly
asked, puzzled, stroking his chin.

Claire didn’t answer, because she knew this couldn’t be what the person would say to her if
he was still alive. The person had prepared for this and made this magical image!

“What are you to Emery? His daughter? His son? No way, if that eccentric person gets
married I’ll cut off my head as a stool for him.” The image kept on talking to himself.
“Knows his full name, but is not his children. Then, there is only one possibility and that is
the eccentric guy took on a disciple.”

Jean looked at the image astonishingly. Did this person know Emery so well?

“Fine, little one, you actually made the old bullhead accept a disciple. So let me see if you
have the ability to learn this arcanum. Put your hand on this, on this little tile.” The image
waved his hand at Claire.

Jean frowned and looked suspiciously at the image. He looked at Claire questionally. This
was much too easy.

Claire only hesitated for a moment before she put her hand on the tile.

In that instant, light flooded the room. The glaring white light enveloped Claire.

But while Jean could see clearly that in the light, Claire’s eyebrows were knitted tightly
together, her face white as a sheet, visibly in pain. Was it because she was inheriting magic
magic that Claire was like this? Jean pushed down his worry and waited for Claire to finish
inheriting. But after what seemed like a long time, the bright light still didn’t disappear.
Claire frowned even more, and her face was even more paler, all the blood had drained from
her face!
Jean was extremely worried but he dared not to interrupt, because he didn’t know if that
would put Claire in an even more dangerous position.

He only knew that Claire had landed in a very dangerous predicament. What could he do to
help her out?!

But what Jean didn’t know was that it wasn’t the figure that put Claire in such a dangerous
situation, but Claire herself!

Ch.18 Dark Magician

Darkness, chaos, confusion, bewilderment, anger, unwillingness, regret…… All these

negative feelings flooded Claire’s mind at once.

“You devil’s incarnation, you should never have come to this world.”

“No, you are an even more horrific existence than the devil. You are loathed and disgusted.”

“The darkness in your heart is darker than the darkest of nights.”

……

Malicious voices like this surrounded her, unceasingly attacking Claire, cursing Claire.

“You miscreant. You should have been hacked into pieces and killed long before!”

Claire knitted her brows more tightly.

Evil? Should go die?

Darkness surrounded her, and Claire looked bewildered at the sea of darkness around her.

Was dying really the best way to end all this?

Yes! Only if you die, can everything be redeemed. Everyone will be glad to witness your
death, including the people you care most about. Quickly free yourself and atone for them.

The malicious voice slowly became more gentle, like it was guiding Claire.

Child, come. Come back to the gods’ embrace.

But as the last sentence ended, Claire abruptly opened her eyes.
The white light around her instantly disappeared without a trace. In her mind, the malicious
cursing voice also disappeared, replaced by a mysterious thing – it must have been the
arcanum that Emery’s friend passed on.

“Claire, are you okay? What just happened?” Jean asked nervously. Claire had seemed really
terrifying.

“Humph!” Claire coldly humphed and flicked her finger at a cold wet corner. A tiny flame
shot out and a piercing cry sounded out.

Jean looked in amazement at the place Claire attacked, and found that there was a smooth,
black stone. At this moment, a figure was rising up slowly from the stone. The image was
small like a child, but very faint, as if it would disappear the next second. It also looked as if
it were in pain, obviously because Claire hit it.

“This?” Jean looked at the figure and suddenly called out in a low voice, “a ghost!”

“Not bad, being able to hide your essence and follow us.” Claire walked up and picked up a
small stone, playing around with it.

The faint figure instantly looked terrified.

“You must be the person who fought against the Holy Divine Prince and almost died? You
then attached yourself to this stone, waiting for a suitable body to take over,” Claire said
unhurriedly and then squished the stone with force.

The figure immediately cried out in terror, “Don’t, I’m begging you, please don’t crush the
stone.”

“How did you decide on my body?” Claire coldly laughed and played around with the stone
in her hand.

“Because… Because you’re a person with an interesting past. People with stories always
have dark shadows in the depths of their hearts. Also you’re a magician, very suitable,” The
figure hesitantly said, its voice dropping off feebly. It was afraid that Claire would be
unhappy and crush the stone.

Jean’s expression changed and looked at the figure with suspicion. What did that ghost say?
Claire has a hidden past? He and Nancy could testify one point, and that was that the Claire
in front of him was a totally different person than before. But, who was she? Presently, Jean
felt incredibly compelled to grab the black stone and ask it personally.

Claire caught the look of suspicion in Jean’s eyes. She coldly humphed and ruthlessly
pinched the stone, hard. The figure started howling, “Please don’t, I’ll tell you everything.
Please don’t!”

“Shut up. I don’t need you to tell me anything.” Claire coldly humphed again. “Get in there.”
She did have many questions for this unidentified guy who wanted to attack her, but here was
not the place.
“Ah, okay.” The figure bitterly answered. He had already lost his body, and his power was
basically gone, how could he negotiate?

In a flash of black smoke, the figure disappeared before their eyes.

“Claire… ?” Claire could see the confusion in Jean’s eyes clearly.

“Nothing, it’s just that that guy was defeated and lost his body, and attached his spirit to this
mysterious stone. When I was inheriting the arcanum he interfered and distracted me,
wanting to take over my body.” Claire didn’t want to say too much and downplayed the
situation. If it was not for the confusion deep down in heart, how could she be distracted?

Although Claire said all this easily, Jean knew that Claire had just been in a very dangerous
predicament. Curious on how Claire realized all this, Jean asked, “Then~ Then at the end,
how did you discover the existence of that ghost?”

“Because of the last sentence he said.” Claire coldly laughed and recited its exact words,
“Child, come. Come back to the gods’ embrace. “ After she finished saying these words,
Claire raised her head and looked at the stone door. She gave a light push and opened it.

Claire walked in the front and Jean followed behind. But Jean was thinking about something
else. He had heard the contempt clearly in Claire’s voice when she spoke that last sentence.

Behind the stone door was a stone ladder that went all the way down, so the two followed the
path and came to a simple room that had only a stone bed, a stone stool, and some other stone
furniture. There was nothing else other than these. It seems that that person used an
extraordinary method to store the arcanum in the stone door, and it was necessary to place the
stone tile on in order to inherit. There was no written record for this arcanum. This way, it
would be safer.

The secret room was completely empty. The two retraced their steps and like before, Jean
brought Claire out of the waterfall.

The two light and dark essences faded as they returned back, and the magic beasts acted
normal again. Along the way, they killed some third grade and fourth grade magic beasts
while Claire looked for heartbreak grass. She didn’t notice that Jean looked at her with a
sliver of confusion when she acted. Jean was confused about nothing other than Claire’s
mettle and efficient moves. This didn’t seem like a novice coming to train, but a massacre of
everything in Claire’s way!

“This beast core would make a great ring for Mother.” Claire used a dagger to dig up the
beast core from the head of a fourth grade beast. This core was different from the others. The
dark blue core’s center was the bluest, surrounded by different shades of blue.

Jean felt confused about this young girl in front of him. Who was she? He couldn’t see
through her. The dainty dagger came alive dancing in her hands as she cut open the head of
beasts easily and dug up their cores. Nobody would believe that she was the man-crazy Miss
like before if they saw this. Only after a few battles, she could now use magic like she owned
it! On many occasions, she didn’t even need his help before slaughtering the magical beasts.
“Let’s go.” Claire stood up and collected all the beast cores. She stuck the dagger back in her
boot expertly.

They only found only two heartbreak grass on their way out, but it was enough to complete
the task.

Exiting Gale Gorge, the two decided to rest a night in the nearest town and leave the next
day.

Night came.

After eating, Claire went into her room and locked the door. Then, she tore a scroll and magic
rippled out across the room, forming a magic hood, blocking all magic so no one could hear
her conversation.

Only after doing these did Claire pull the little black stone out from her bag.

“Come out.” Claire commanded, staring at the black stone on the table coldly.

Nothing happened The stone was still. All was quiet.

Claire didn’t say anything else, but instead reached down, pulling out the dagger from her
boot, and stabbed towards the black stone.

“Don’t, don’t~” a voice instantly cried out in fear.

Claire watched as a human figure began to form, and put the dagger back where it came
from. Just when the figure thought it had escaped this disaster, Claire extended her finger to
flick the stone hard. The figure immediately curled up in pain, trembling.

“This stone, it seems to be very closely related to your spirit, and it can actually make you, a
spirit, feel pain.” Claire interestedly observed this black stone in front of her, which glowed
faintly.

The figure shivered internally. This seemingly beautiful and innocent young girl is definitely
not the angel depicted by her appearances, but instead a little devil!

“Alright, tell me. Who are you? How did you get into a fight with the Holy Divine Prince?
And what is this stone?” Claire asked, playing with the little stone.

The figure kept silent and didn’t speak, when really it was trying to make up some speech to
fool Claire.

“Still thinking about how to trick me, huh?…” Claire’s voice floated through the room. The
next moment, a sharp pain struck the figure.

Claire’s fingernail was deeply embedded in the little stone, her indifference making the figure
shiver greatly.

Why would this young girl give him a feeling similar to that?!
“Tell me, you are a Dark Magician, right? What were you going to do in Gale Gorge? Don’t
tell me you were on a date with the Holy Divine Prince.” The coldness in Claire’s voice flatly
pointed out this figure’s job. But, the cold joke after that terrified the figure.

He now understood that he had met his match today. A person he definitely could not fool.

Ch.19 Conspiracy

Claire coldly gazed at the humanoid figure. To the figure, she looked like a poisonous evil
serpent coiled around his neck, like she could kill him any second.

“Yes, I’m a dark magician.” The figure finally started talking. “My name is Walter Simon,
and I was looking for a rare herb. That herb only appears on specific nights, so I was waiting
there, but that damn Holy Son from the Temple came by. That animal destroyed my body. He
thought my spirit was also destroyed, but I attached myself to this Spiritual Stone.” The
figure was clenching his teeth while he spoke, his hatred for the Holy Son evident.

Walter Simon? The name sounded unfamiliar to Claire, and after some thought she confirmed
she really hadn’t heard it before.

The figure saw Claire quiet down in thought and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems
like this answer satisfied the little devil. After all, he was telling the truth, but there was
something more important that he was not going tell this little devil.

While Walter let down his guard, Claire suddenly had his precious stone gripped tightly in
her hand. Her face was cold and she eerily spit out a sentence that almost frightened Walter to
death: “Lad, there’s something you still haven’t told me. You should know the consequences
of not telling the truth. Do you want me to grind this stone into powder for you?”

After she finished speaking, Claire squatted down and started rubbing the stone on the
ground. The ear-piercing sound and friction almost made Walter cry out loud.

“Don’t, everything I said was true.” Walter was almost wailing.

“What you said was true, but you didn’t say everything.” Claire started grinding the stone
again. The crunching sound scared Walter so much his soul almost flew away.

“Don’t, miss, I’ll tell you everything.” Walter’s face grimaced. If someone could see his face.

“Say it then, boy, if you act naughty I’ll grind you to pieces.” Claire stood and put the stone
on the table again.

“I accepted a high paying task to ambush a group of people at the entrance of Gale Gorge.
The time hadn’t come yet so I thought I’d go inside Gale Gorge by myself to go find some
herbs when I met that damn Holy Son and now I’m like this. You know everything after
that.” This time Walter was honest.
“Ambush a group of people? Who?” Claire asked lightly.

“I don’t know either. I wanted to buy stuff and I needed the money. When taking on missions
I don’t ask who set the mission or who they want to kill.” Walter was very cooperative. He
really didn’t know who he was supposed to assassinate.

At first he thought the little devil wouldn’t be satisfied with such an answer, but instead the
little devil was silent. Walter was puzzled. How could he know that Claire inherited a mental
arcanum behind the waterfall. When he first held information back, Claire detected the ripple
of his thoughts so she knew that he wasn’t fully telling the truth.

“Is your Spiritual stone only usable once or can it be used multiple times?” Claire coldly
looked at Walter.

As Walter was stared at, his hair stood up, and he blurted, “One time only. After one use it’s
useless.”

“Oh.” Claire was a bit disappointed.

Walter was a bit confused. He didn’t understand why Claire asked this question. If he knew
that Claire wanted to use his Spiritual Stone, then he would have been so scared that he might
have died again.

Walter didn’t dare to say any more, and only waited for Claire to speak. He was now truly a
sheep waiting for slaughter. He already lost all his power, and his most important possession,
the Spiritual Stone, was in this little devil’s hand.

“Okay, bedtime.” The lazy words were the only thing Walter got after waiting for so long.
Claire took off her jacket and walked towards the bed. Walter’s eyes almost popped out.

Oh oh oh, god, the figure of this little devil is pretty good.

Walter stared as Claire stripped all the way down to her undergarments, exclaiming inwardly.
Dark magicians and ghosts don’t worship the goddess of Light but the god of Darkness.

“Do you believe that I can stab two holes in your stone if you keep on looking?” Claire’s
light voice made Walter squirm into his stone without another word.

Claire laid down on the bed but didn’t think about what Walter said. Whoever was getting
assassinated had nothing to do with her. Instead, she thought about dark magic. Dark magic
must really different from the magic she knew. So what exactly was it about? Claire wanted
to squeeze as much information as possible from Walter. She was even thinking about the
Spiritual Stone. If she was defeated in battle and lost her body, would she be able to attach
her spirit to the Spiritual Stone and gain a new life?

The night was silent.

The next morning, Claire and Jean bought two horses to go back.

At noon, the two stopped in a forest to eat.

The two silently ate, their surroundings peaceful. Suddenly, there was the sound of horses
galloping. Some people were coming.

Jean said in a low voice, “There are five people.”

Claire didn’t doubt Jean’s hearing abilities.

As expected, shortly a group of five came from the distance, all riding horses. But these
people they knew. It was the his Royal Highness the second prince Nancy and princess
Maurice. Behind them were three powerful warriors, probably some from the Tempest
Warriors of the royal family. Nancy and Maurice were both dressed like adventurers.
Maurice’s rugged clothes made her look majestic.

“Your Highnesses.” Jean and Claire stood up to salute and curtsy.

Confusion flashed through Nancy’s eyes for only a second before he understood. Of course,
based on Duke Hill’s personality, it wouldn’t be strange for Claire to be here.

“Claire, how come you’re here?” Maurice dismounted from her horse skillfully, seeming very
happy to see Claire here.

“Using the summer break to gain some experience in Gale Gorge”, Claire answered smiling.
This enthusiastic princess was the only person willing to talk to her in school.

“Really? Then did you hunt anything?” Maurice asked excitedly.

“Nothing much, only a few third grade and fourth grade beasts and their cores.” Claire was
still smiling.

“I want to see, I want to see.” Maurice was like a curious baby1 , as if Claire’s hunting beast
cores was very exciting and amazing.

While Claire was talking with Maurice, in a corner where no one could see, Jean and Nancy
were making strange hand signals. With Jean finished signaling, Nancy’s face became serious
and puzzled. He glanced towards the Claire smiling and talking with Maurice, and felt very
astonished and shocked. Who is this Claire? Nobody could see through her. She must be
really special to make Cliff take her as his disciple! But there was still one thing he was
relieved about, and that was that Claire didn’t seem to have a favorable impression of the
Temple of Light. If a person with such potential and background was repelling the Temple of
Light, Nancy couldn’t have been more pleased.

The divine and the crown will always be conflicting.

While Claire and Maurice were talking, the small stone in Claire’s bag started vibrating.

Maurice went happily to show her brother Nancy a beast core that Claire had given her.

Claire took out the stone and said quietly, “Speak.”

“I was originally supposed to ambush this group.” Walter’s voice sounded directly in Claire’s
head.

What? To attack his Royal Highness the second prince and her Royal Highness the princess?!
Who wanted their lives?

1. Curious baby: 好奇宝宝 , a term in Chinese that means a very curious person (not necessarily baby).

Ch.20 The Looming Tragedy for Walter

Almost like he guessed what Claire was thinking, Walter immediately added, “Don’t ask me,
I don’t know either. I only do things for money.” But, this mission sure was costly, he paid
with his life and didn’t even touch a corner of his target’s clothes. All because of that
wretched Holy Divine Prince, who has nothing better to do than to come to Gale Gorge for
medicinal herbs. It would be fine if it was anyone else from the Temple of Light, but it had to
be that overpowered Holy Divine Prince! Walter still felt scared every time he thought about
that one-sided defeat.

Claire didn’t ask anymore, knowing it would be useless.

“Claire, let’s return together.” Princess Maurice happily walked over. She had already safely
stored the beast core that Claire gave her away.

Claire accepted Maurice’s invitation and after resting for a while, the group returned back to
the city.

“Claire, next weekend is my birthday, and my father, the King, has prepared a birthday
banquet. You must come.” Princess Maurice invited Claire on the way. Of course, a formal
invitation card would also be sent to the Hill castle.

“Sure.” Claire agreed with a smile.

On the road, Maurice clung to Claire and made Claire tell her everything that happened in
Gale Gorge. Jean and Nancy walked in the front, Maurice and Claire were in the middle, and
the three warriors walked in the back.

Maurice was so brisk and lively right now, completely different from how solemn she was at
the Institute. This must be her true personality.

The group traveled to Berthe without a hitch. At the city gates, they parted ways. Maurice
was reluctant to leave and only left after reminding Claire she must be present at her birthday
banquet.
After Claire went to the Mercenary Guild to turn in her task, she went back to the Duke’s
castle.

“Miss, you’ve come back. The Duke wants you to go to the study as soon as you arrive.” The
housekeeper at the door respectfully passed on the message. The stiff housekeeper’s attitude
towards Claire had totally changed. It wasn’t because of the Duke’s doting on Claire, but
because he wasn’t an ordinary man. He was an unusually powerful person. He felt Claire’s
changes and also believed that she was the Hill clan’s future hope.

“Okay.” Claire indifferently replied. She went to the study without even changing her clothes.

She knocked on the study door lightly, and Gordan’s dignified voice replied, “Come in.”

Claire entered the study through the door and Jean waited outside.

“Grandfather, I’m back.” Claire said quietly, looking at the dignified old man sitting behind
the study desk. Emery stood aside, wearing a brown robe.

“Yes, being back is good.” Gordan nodded. He got up, smiling. “How did it go?”

“Not bad. I killed some third grade and fourth grade magic beasts.” Claire reported seriously.
Then she glanced at Emery. Emery already understood from Claire’s gaze that everything
must have gone successfully, so his heart settled down.

“Good. Did you get injured?” Gordan walked up to her, concerned.

“No.” Claire shook her head.

“Haha, not bad, not bad. This is how a member of the Hill clan should be.” Gordan happily
nodded.

“Also, Grandfather, I met the wizard sage Cliff.” Claire suddenly changed the topic.

“Oh? And then?” Gordan asked eagerly.

“He’s a perverted old man.” Claire said solemnly.

Gordan’s face twitched and he didn’t know what to say. Cliff, that wizard sage, was
definitely a huge pervert. All the beautiful female teachers of the Sunrise Institute had been
molested by him before, either by trying to touch their chests or lifting their dresses.

Emery had an odd expression on his face, like he wanted to laugh, but this wasn’t the right
time to.

“He forced me to become his disciple and gave me a Transportation Bracelet, Invisiblility
Cloak, and stuff like that.” This additional sentence made Gordan go wild with joy.

“Really? You’re sure? It’s like this? Haha, this is too good.” Gordan slightly convulsed, his
words stumbling over one another. Then he became pleased with himself, “I just knew my
darling Claire would be chosen by him.”
Although Gordan was exceptionally happy, Claire looked towards Emery. Emery’s
expression was a bit complicated. He was both happy for Claire but also slightly dejected.

“It was Cliff who forced me to become his disciple, so he had to agree with a condition that I
brought up.” Claire saw Emery’s expression and unexpectedly said these sentences.

“What?” Gordan came back to his senses. Hearing that his darling granddaughter was so
arrogant, he was a bit worried if this would anger the impressive Cliff.

“I only had one condition. I already had a master, so he could only be my second master, and
if he couldn’t accept it, then he forget could about it. He agreed.” Claire stated flatly.

As soon as Claire finished saying this, Gordan’s mouth hung open and was speechless for a
long time.

Throughout the whole world, Claire must be the only person to negotiate when becoming a
disciple, and to a wizard sage, and with such a harsh condition!

But Emery was completely frozen. He of course understood the meaning of Claire’s words,
of course knew who she meant when she was talking about her first master. For many years
he had thought his tear glands were dry, but today, he felt them getting moist.

“Grandfather, you don’t need to worry, I know my boundaries. Also, things that I decide will
never change.” Claire said seriously.

Gordan was shocked, and it took him a while to come back to his senses. He then roared with
laughter, “Good! Worthy of being my granddaughter. Exactly how I was like when I was
young. I won’t worry, I believe you will deal with this properly.”

“Thank you for understanding, Grandfather.” Claire smiled faintly.

“You must be tired, so you should go wash and change your clothes and then visit your
mother.” Gordan was obviously very pleased and happy. He thought of how to spread out
that Cliff had accepted Claire as his disciple as fast as possible, and he also wanted to ask
Jean about the details.

After Claire left, Gordan turned towards Emery, a complex expression in his eyes.

“Emery, you can see that Claire, that child, has made up her mind already.” Gordan sighed
heavily.

“Yes, your Grace, I… ” Emery didn’t know what to say. His heart was so warmed and
touched that it was about to melt completely.

“I just hope you don’t let down Claire’s kind intentions.” Gordan let out a long sigh.

“Your Grace, don’t worry. I understand.” Emery said emotionally. At this moment, he had
already fully given his heart to Claire.
“Then that’s good. Hehe, you can go now. I imagine you have a lot of things to say to that
child. I need to find Jean to learn about some things, you can leave.” Gordan nodded his head
with a smile.

“Yes.” Emery bowed and also left.

That night, no one knew what Gordan and Jean discussed in the study.

After showering and changing clothes, Claire went to meet Katherine. Seeing Claire return
safe and sound, Katherine was extremely happy. Only after eating dinner with Katherine did
Claire go rest. Lashia never showed up; Katherine said Lashia went to the principal’s to
study.

Not long after Claire returned to her room did she hear a tap on her window. Claire naturally
knew who it was, opening the window and moving out of the way for Emery to enter.

“Teacher, you came just at the right time. I have some things to consult with you.” When
Claire saw Emery, her mood was quite happy.

Emery smiled while looking at the girl in front of him profoundly. After setting up a magic
hood with a wave of his hand he asked, “Claire, did everything go smoothly this time?”

“Yes, it was successful. I learned the arcanum, it’s just that there’s a lot of information to
digest. I wanted to ask teacher about this.” Claire brought out the Spiritual Stone she had
been carrying.

“Spiritual Stone!” Emery was hugely surprised. Looking at the valuable treasure in Claire’s
hand, he couldn’t help but exclaim.

Claire handed the stone over to Emery and Emery inspected it carefully. “Ah! There’s
something inside.”

“An idiot couldn’t win against someone and lost his body, then attached his soul to this. It’s a
dark magician called Walter Simon,” Claire replied indifferently.

“Walter Simon?!” Emery exclaimed again.

“What is it? Teacher, is this guy famous?” Claire was doubtful.

“He’s a genius, the genius of dark magicians. Sinister, crafty, cunning, and shameless, he’s
wanted by the Temple of Light. But he escaped safely every time. But this time… ” Emery
looked at the Spiritual Stone in his hand curiously, as if doubting if the soul inside was the
Walter he knew.

“Is he really that clever?” Claire smirked and then said lightly, “He met the Holy Divine
Prince of the Temple of Light.”

“Ah! Then it’s not strange at all.” Now Emery didn’t find the situation weird any more.

“Walter, come out! Otherwise I’ll make you wish you were dead.” Claire coldly commanded.
The next moment, smoke spiraled out from the small stone in Emery’s hand and a human
image instantly formed.

“It really is the dark magician genius Walter Simon!” Emery looked at the figure and stated
certainly.

“That’s me,” Walter said haughtily.

“Do you want a beating? Speaking to my teacher in such a manner!” Claire’s eyes shot out an
icy light.

“Oh, exalted magician, I am the Walter Simon. What is your command?” Walter immediately
switched to a flattering tone.

Emery blinked. Why did he feel that the aura between his darling disciple and this guy was so
complex?

“Hey, I know.” Emery raised his eyebrows, a bold idea forming in his head.

This was the first time Claire saw the normally expressionless Emery grinning evilly.

For no reason at all, Walter’s whole body suddenly felt cold.

Something bad was going to happen!

Ch.21 Claire’s Perception

“What, what do you want to do?” Walter asked, shaking.

“Come on, genius magician, form a contract with my darling disciple. Become Claire’s
second pair of eyes.” Emery chuckled. A spirit’s senses were far better than the senses of a
normal person.

“What can I do? Right now I don’t have even the slightest bit of energy.” After hearing this,
Walter was a bit relieved.

“No, I can let you gain some energy. But you must become my disciple’s second pair of eyes
and help her detect and survive dangers.” Emery said.

“What contract?” Walter asked doubtfully, then frowned. “I’m telling you, don’t even think
about restricting me forever. And not the master-servant soul contract either.”

Emery shook his head and said gently, “No, I only need an equal contract where you and
Claire can communicate mentally within a certain radius. Claire will probably meet a lot of
danger in the future. I hope you can help dispel those dangers with all your effort. As
compensation, I’ll help you recover some of your power and find a suitable body for you.”

“That good?” Once he heard this, Walter was delighted, but then asked in suspicion, “Are
you trying to deceive to me?”

“Definitely not. I swear upon my honor as a magician.” Emery said seriously.

“Then that’s good, no problem.” Walter was happy again. In the days that followed when
Walter met those unusually annoying problems, he would realize how tragic it was that he
agreed to Emery’s proposal. If Claire was a little devil, then Emery was a big devil.

Claire looked at the two negotiating, confused. Emery then made Claire put her hand on top
of the Spiritual Stone and started chanting some strange incantation. A faint white light
covered Claire and the Spiritual Stone. The white light dissipated after a short while, but
Claire felt something different in her head. She could now communicate directly with Walter
telepathically!

“Walter should be more sensitive to dark magic, so with Walter by your side, things will be
much easier.” This was what Emery said, but Claire didn’t really understand what he meant.
She only felt that Emery was planning for something!

“Alright, Claire, you just came back today so you must be tired. You should rest early.”
Emery pushed open the window and jumped out.

Claire looked thoughtfully at the Spiritual Stone in her hand while stroking her chin. She
knitted her brows, thinking.

“Walter, is this Spiritual Stone very valuable? Can you conceal your dark aura?” Claire
frowned as she asked.

“Of course it’s very valuable. By attaching myself to this stone, I can hide my dark aura. If I
don’t expose myself on purpose, then everyone would think this was a normal stone.” Walter
said, very pleased with himself. This meant that when Emery found out there was something
in the stone, it was Walter himself who purposely exposed himself.

“Valuable?” Claire played around with the small stone, and said casually, “It’s disposable,
only able to be used once before becoming trash. This thing is valuable?”

“Of course, this could count as a sub-Artifact! You can store a spirit inside. There are very
few people who can recognize this is a Spiritual Stone. Your master is remarkable. Even the
Divine Prince couldn’t identify it.” The last sentence was completely unnecessary. If the
Divine Prince recognized this stone, Walter wouldn’t be here talking to Claire right now.

At least with Walter around her it would be easier to sense dark auras. Claire thought about it,
then let it go. Today she was too tired. She would ask this guy about dark magic another day.

“Sleep.” Walter was waiting for Claire to respond, only to hear this lazy word again.
Walter again stared at Claire when she calmly took off her clothes. Then with only one
glance from Claire, Walter felt cold all over, and hurriedly squirmed into the Spiritual Stone.

The next day, as soon as Claire woke up, the housekeeper came to tell her that the scholar
Camille would come and teach her literature and math. Looks like Gordan had already
prepared a schedule for Claire this summer.

After breakfast, Claire went to her own study. Camille was already there waiting for her.
Everyone had a study, but Duke Gordan’s study had more books, so Claire usually liked to
read there.

Just like before, Camille acted cultured and refined, with his never changing gentle smile. His
gorgeous blonde hair was still splendid.

“Teacher, thank you for waiting.” Claire smiled and curtsied before Camille.

“No, I’ve also just arrived. Let’s start class then.” Camille smiled.

Claire sat down, sitting up straight. Someone already placed all the textbooks she was going
to need on her desk.

Camille wrote equations on the blackboard while Claire listened intently. Suddenly, one of
Camille’s small movements aroused Claire’s suspicion.

Camille was a little stiff when he wrote, and although it was only a tiny bit, the stiffness was
definitely there. Claire knew that little movement by heart. It’s because when one is
wounded, lifting one’s hand strains the injuries. Camille still had the gentle smile fixed on his
face, and his face was also rosy, so one could ever tell that he was injured just from his
external appearances. Also, as a physically weak scholar and the student of the most famous
scholar in the capital, who would want to hurt him?

The truth is often surprising. Claire could be certain that Camille was injured, and it wasn’t
minor either.

Claire didn’t ask. This was unrelated to her. Since Camille tried to cover it up, that meant he
didn’t want people to know. Camille’s identity shouldn’t be so simple, but Claire wasn’t
interested about it.

A whole morning’s teaching passed by peacefully.

Camille kindly declined the invitation to stay for lunch and left alone.

In the afternoon, as Claire, Gordan, and Katherine ate lunch, Claire discovered that Gordan’s
mind was on something else.

As if something big had happened.

Gordan didn’t even bother to finish the meal before leaving hurriedly.
Claire thoughtfully watched Gordan disappear from the door of the Grand Hall and kept on
eating slowly.

“Do you want to know what happened?” Walter’s voice appeared vulgarly in Claire’s mind.

“Speak.” Claire replied coldly, without any emotion.

“Just go ask that knight of yours. When he met his Royal Highness the second prince in Gale
Gorge, they kept making hand signals at each other behind your back.” Walter hastily
explained.

“I know he works for the second prince, but he also works for my Grandfather.” Claire’s
words shocked Walter.

“You know all this?” Walter exclaimed in surprise.

“If I’m not mistaken, they… ” Claire’s voice stopped, making Walter extremely impatient.

“They what? Keep on talking!” Walter urged.

“Walter…” Claire started in an carefree voice, “Don’t you know? Curiosity often causes
people to lose their lives.” But this nonchalant voice made Walter’s heart chill. This
seemingly bright girl only in her teens was definitely not as innocent as her appearance
seemed.

Walter obediently shut up, not making another sound.

After talking to Katherine for a while, Claire also left to take an afternoon break. After the
break, she had equestrian and fencing lessons.

Jean followed Claire from behind all the way until they reached Claire’s door.

Suddenly Claire turned around, looked at Jean and asked unemotionally: “Did something
happen last night? Something related to the second prince?”

As soon as Claire finished speaking, Jean’s facial expression instantly changed.

Ch.22 Going to the Magicians’ Council

As Claire finished speaking, Jean’s facial expression instantly changed.

But it was only for an instant before Jean’s expression went back to normal.

“Last night his Royal Highness, the second prince, was attacked. Because the commander of
the Tempest Warriors Regiment was present, the assassination failed. The commander
heavily injured the assassin but also suffered serious injuries.” Jean said seriously, his eyes
never leaving Claire’s face, trying to read it. But Claire’s expressionless face disappointed
him.

“Should this have been a top secret?” Claire indifferently asked.

Jean didn’t say anything but only slightly nodded his head.

“Then why did you tell me?” The corner of Claire’s mouth lifted into a smirk. Even Gordan
didn’t tell her. Firstly, because he didn’t want this matter of the second prince being attacked
spreading, and secondly, because he didn’t want Claire to be involved. But, Jean had told her
plainly just now, what did that mean?

“You’re not the Claire from before.” Jean’s low voice was certain.

“Humph.” Claire coldly laughed, and disdainfully lifted her head at Jean. “Jean Raymond, I
am Claire Hill. The Claire Hill who was reborn1 . And the person you vowed to guard
forever.

“Yes.” Jean lowered his head, his left hand in a fist, heavily striking his chest once making
the most formal warrior salutation. His eyes were free of confusion.

“Now tell me, what was your purpose for letting me know all this?” Although Claire already
knew the answer, she still asked indifferently.

“I wanted to see Miss’s reaction.” Jean didn’t try to hide it.

“You and Grandfather both support the second prince. Although Grandfather hasn’t stated his
official support, he sent you to secretly help the second prince. Besides being my warrior,
what other jobs do you have?” Claire looked mockingly at Jean’s changing expression.
Although the successor of the Royal family was supposed to be the crown prince, it seemed
this wasn’t really the case.

“Miss, your insight and perception has already surpassed Duke Gordan’s.” Jean’s face and
tone were unusually solemn and serious.

“I do not need your flattering.” Claire replied coldly, even though Jean’s words were
definitely not for flattering.

There was a flash of awkwardness in Jean’s eyes. Of course he knew what Claire wanted to
know, but now was not the time.

“Miss, I cannot tell my other job right now. I hope you understand that when it is necessary, I
will definitely tell you everything. It’s just that right now isn’t the time.” Jean solemnly
promised.

“Good. Then tell me when it’s time.” Claire didn’t linger on this question. She now knew for
sure that Jean’s identity definitely wasn’t as simple as it seemed.
Jean felt incredibly complex as he looked at this young girl with clear eyes. This Miss was
the one he pledged to guard for the rest of his life. She had given him surprises again and
again. Inside her small body, it seemed like she had limitless power. She had incredible
insight, mettle before death, grew at an incredible pace, and had a powerful background. He
couldn’t even imagine what heights she would grow to. If she was their enemy… It was good
she was no other than Duke Gordan’s precious granddaughter.

“What are you looking at? Prepare a carriage in the afternoon, I want to go to the best jewelry
store. I’m going to first take my afternoon break now.” Claire’s ice cold voice brought Jean
back to his senses.

Jean nodded lightly in response. He understood Claire wanted to make a ring out of the magic
beast core and give it to her mother. Looking at Claire’s silhouette disappear at the door,
Jean’s feelings were extremely complex. He regretted, yes, he deeply regretted. He regretted
not stepping forward bravely that night to protect Claire, now losing her trust.

After closing the door, Claire lay on the bed and flipped over. Suddenly an annoying voice
sounded in her head. “Don’t you think you’re too cold toward your guardian knight? I can
feel that he is quite loyal towards you.”

“Then what do you think I should do, face him while smiling and say, my dear knight, don’t
forget to prepare my horse carriage in the afternoon, I’m going out.” Claire answered in a
ridiculing manner. Letting Jean stay by her side was already breaking her principle. One time
disloyal, always useless. But in this world, she was still too insignificant.

Walter shivered. He couldn’t imagine what it would be like for this little devil to whine. Even
if the waterfalls flowed backwards and the skies fell down, this little devil would still not
pretend to be cute. If this little devil did whine to someone, then that person would suffer a
hundred, a thousand times more than falling into a bottomless hell!

Walter quieted down. Even though he had no idea what happened between that knight and
Claire, he could tell that Claire did not like that knight.

“Go to sleep. One more word and I’ll throw you into the pot for a hot bath.” Such a casual
threat already made Walter get rid of all thoughts of talking.

In the afternoon, Claire and Jean left for the jewelry store in a carriage.

The store’s sign, simple but charming, illustrated the characteristic taste of this store. The
antiquity of the sign showed that it had long been established.

Once the carriage stopped, people came out of the store to welcome them. Everyone in the
capital knew what a carriage with a rose symbol meant.

“Miss Claire, you haven’t visited in a long time.” The clerk that came out to welcome them
had a big smile on his face, an absolutely sordid merchant. The man-crazy Claire Hill was a
frequent customer of theirs, but she hadn’t shown up in a long time.

Claire just merely nodded her head and didn’t speak. This made the clerk slightly uneasy. If it
was before, Claire would be hastily asking about new collections. Her reaction today really is
weird. But it doesn’t matter, the clerk thought as he solicitously led Claire into the store.
After Claire explained what she came for, the clerk led her towards the VIP room on the
second floor. He would arrange for the jeweler to discuss the details with Claire. However,
just upon reaching the top of the stairs, they met someone that surprised Jean greatly.

“Your Highness…” Jean said in a low voice, just about to salute.

“No need for these courtesies. I’m also currently a guest here.” The prince curbed Jean’s
salute, smiling. His gaze fell on Claire, followed by astonishment.

“Your Highness.” Claire slightly curtsied, without a single extra word. In her blurry memory,
all Claire remembered of this Prince was him being handsome. And it certainly was true, this
young man before her was like Nancy, both possessing handsome appearances. But, this man
seemed more mature. The sharp light in his eyes were totally different from unruliness in
Nancy’s. One look and Claire knew that he was a calm and collected person.

The crown prince, Euler, looked at Claire, a little shocked. Is that really the Claire who gave
him the impression of being a man-chasing idiot? It’s been so long since he last saw her, and
now she gave him a totally different impression. That cold look in her eyes discouraged
anyone who wanted to talk to her. She gave everyone a feeling of purity that couldn’t be
profaned.

“Oh, Miss Claire, then I’ll be taking my leave.” Euler smiled and moved out of the way for
her.

Claire gracefully but unemotionally curtseyed, then left. Jean followed from behind.

As Euler watched Claire’s figure disappear, he frowned, puzzled, but didn’t give it much
thought and also left.

Claire sat quietly in the VIP room. The scented tea on the table gave off waves of sweet
fragrance. Jean stood behind her, pondering about something.

“Next week it’s princess Maurice’s birthday, and the crown prince came here to make a
custom gift for his sister, nothing more.” Claire’s insipid sentence pointed out Jean’s
thoughts. At the same time, Claire became a little agitated. What should she give princess
Maurice as a birthday gift?

After choosing the custom jewelry design, Claire paid the deposit and the jeweler told her to
come pick it up in three days. She then left the shop with Jean.

At the door, Claire suddenly remembered her almost forgotten second master, Cliff the
wizard sage. It was time to find him.

“To the Magician Council.” Claire quietly said to the coachman.

The majestic entrance of the Magician Council was guarded by only two apprentice
magicians.
Although the two’s expression couldn’t be said as respectful, when they saw the neatly
dressed Claire they were still polite. Because they were just apprentice magicians and not a
true magician yet, they still couldn’t treat a noble too haughtily.

“What business do you have, miss?” One of the apprentice magicians politely asked.

“I’m looking for Cliff.” Claire emotionlessly replied.

This made the apprentice magicians frown. You can’t just meet Cliff, a wizard sage,
whenever you wanted to. It was obvious that the girl before them was just from some noble
family and had perhaps came only to satisfy her curiosity and gaze at the majestic Cliff in
reverence. What they didn’t notice was that the girl in front of them called Cliff’s name
directly and without the slightest trace of awe.

Thinking everything through, the two apprentice magicians put on an impatient expression
and decided to act on their own. “Master Cliff isn’t here, he’s traveling.”

How could Claire not understand what the two were thinking and said casually, “Fine. Then
when he finds out that you guys blocked me outside, bear the consequences yourself.”

Two apprentice magicians paused, then glanced at each other. They felt the words of the girl
in front of them was a bit strange. But if she really was Cliff’s valued guest and they blocked
her outside, then they would be finished. Nobody could endure Cliff’s wrath.

“Wait, I’ll go report first.” Finally, the more quick-witted apprentice magician out of the two
ran in after saying this sentence.

Claire also didn’t speak and just quietly stood there.

Behind her there was the sound of multiple footsteps, as if someone was coming.

“Why are you here?” An extremely loathing voice suddenly sounded from behind Claire.

The voice belonged to Lashia.

1. Reborn: 浴火重生 , literally would be “born of fire again”, like the phoenix.

Ch.23 Super Shocking Scene

When Claire heard this voice she didn’t respond, completely ignoring it.

Lashia stood at the door, frowning at the familiar figure, her heart burning with rage. That
night it was only because this despicable, man-crazy idiot shamelessly tricked her into
thinking Grandfather had arrived that she had suffered that sneak attack. Afterwards, she was
grounded for a whole month. In that annoying time, Lashia had thought it all out very clearly.
If it wasn’t for Claire using those shameless, dirty, underhanded methods, she definitely
wouldn’t have lost. Lashia fumed with rage and clenched her teeth every time she thought of
the humiliation and terror of that night. Burning shame, a terrible disgrace to be scared by
that idiotic man-chaser. She must definitely pay back that humiliation! Pay it back a
hundredfold!

Standing in front of Lashia was an old man wearing a long magician’s robe. The gold flower
embroidered at the chest area showed his level as a magician was second only to Cliff, a
wizard. But, this one level difference between them was a huge gulf. This was the principal
of the Sunrise Institute and Lashia’s master – Mozart. Mozart looked at the blonde haired
girl’s back, understanding that was Lashia’s older sister, Claire. He didn’t have any positive
impressions of Claire. He already heard about her absurd actions, of course, from his prized
disciple, Lashia.

The two boys behind Lashia were of course her seniors. Everyone looked at Claire with
disgust.

Lashia saw Claire ignoring her and her whole body shook, ready to explode, but she
remembered this was the Magician Council and she was with her master. In the end, she
restrained herself, and asked the nearby Jean coldly, “Jean, what are you guys doing here?”

“Reporting to the second Miss, we are here to find Master Cliff.” Jean answered
emotionlessly, neither servile nor overbearing.

“What?” After hearing this, Lashia almost laughed out loud. That moronic man-chaser also
wants to see Cliff? That’s way too funny, haha. Is the great master Cliff someone an idiot can
meet whenever? It was only after pleading with their master for so long that he agreed to let
them meet the great Cliff, hoping he would give some guidance.

Jean’s eyes flashed an indescribable light for a millisecond. There was a trace of ridicule, but
it was very indistinct.

“You, even you want to meet Sir Cliff, this is such idiotic nonsense.” Lashia laughed
mockingly. The two men behind Lashia also had a ridiculing expression. It was extremely
clear that Claire wanting to meet Cliff was even more outrageous than a toad wanting to eat
swan meat.

Like before, Claire didn’t respond to Lashia’s ridicule. She also ignored the principal beside
Lashia. Maybe the other students would respectfully give their greetings when they met the
principal, but Claire didn’t show respect at all. He was just the superior of those teachers who
taught the basics, nothing more. Towards the teachers who taught the basics she held a sliver
of respect, but she felt nothing towards the principal.

Jean also kept quiet, not saying anything about Cliff already accepting Claire as his disciple.

Mozart quietly coughed, “That’s enough, Lashia, let’s go inside.”

“Yes, master.” Lashia understood their purpose wasn’t to taunt and ridicule Claire, but to do
more important things. She would teach this idiot a lesson the next suitable time they met.
It was at this time that Mozart saw the bracelet Claire was wearing and cried out in shock,
“Transportation Bracelet!” Of course he recognized that bracelet, his master Cliff had
meticulously created that precious treasure with care. Transportation was a very high level
magic. Once someone reached a certain level, practicing this magic wasn’t very hard, but
embodying transportation into a magical device was extremely hard. But this precious item
was now on this girl’s wrist!

“Master, what is it?” Lashia was also surprised, because it was very rare to see her master
look so out of control.

Mozart didn’t answer Lashia’s question, but instead looked at Claire and cautiously asked,
“Claire, where did you get your bracelet from?”

“Someone gave it to me.” Claire indifferently replied. She only answered out of respect for
his position as a principal and she had to give him some face.

“Impossible! That’s one of Master’s most precious treasures!” Mozart cried out in surprise.
But if it wasn’t given to her, then how did she get it? It wasn’t possible that his master lost it
and Claire just randomly found it.

“What!” Lashia shouted in surprise. Mozart’s other two disciples were also shocked.

“Then she must have stolen it!” Lashia angrily yelled, “Claire, you thief, how shameless!
You’re disgracing the Hill family too much, I will… ” Again, Lashia lost all reason because
of Claire. Unceasingly she blurted out everything in her brain. Jean raised his brow. How did
he not notice this angel-looking second Miss was so uncouth.

“Are you a pig?” Claire’s light sentence made everyone present deathly quiet. “How many
people in the world can steal from the wizard sage Cliff?”

After this sentence, Lashia’s mouth seemed like it was glued open, wide and not closed.

Mozart’s expression became serious and the two other disciples stared blankly, frozen in
place.

Just as everyone was deathly silent, the sound of hurried footsteps sounded from the entrance
of the Magician Council.

Cliff, that perverted old man, skipped out the door. The moment he saw Claire his smile
blossomed. Running quickly out, his mouth started vulgarly exclaiming, “Oh~ Oh~~ My
beloved darling disciple, I thought you would never come to find me. I waited for you
forever.”

Mozart blanked out, completely frozen. Master was calling him what? And so nauseatingly?
Is he mistaken? This had never happened before.

Everyone else also blanked out, but they were happy. They never thought that Cliff liked
their master this much. Their hope that Cliff would give guidance grew.

Only Jean had an undetectable ridiculing cold smile.

The disciple who went to report almost bit his tongue off. He only said that there was a
blonde-haired girl who even threatened him that he would suffer consequences if he didn’t go
and report. He never thought that Cliff would ignore those arrogant words and almost flew
out.

The people all were frozen in awe, but the more surprising thing had still not happened.

The next moment, Cliff had already rushed up to Claire and attempted a hug, which Claire
dodged. Then Cliff agilely turned and extended his hand to lift Claire’s skirt. The skirt was
only lifted for an instant before Claire quickly withdrew backwards. Jean held onto Claire’s
waist and Claire kicked out with force. Her foot landed accurately on Cliff’s face. These
series of actions all happened very smoothly with no breaks in between. Jean and Claire’s
coordination was very well timed.

Crows cawed in the sky, leaves floated around in the air.

Awkwardness……………………………………

(In the future, Cliff kept this habit. Every time he met Claire he would attempt to lift up her
skirt, never tired of it despite her threats. But he never succeeded.)

For all the years Mozart lived, this was the first time he felt that his heart would malfunction,
unable to bear with the situation at hand.

Lashia’s brain completely stopped running, her face a mixed colored palette, as splendid as
could be. She just stood there motionless like an idiot. Her two seniors almost fainted,
foaming at the mouth.

“Oh~~ My precious Claire, how could you treat your Master this way?” Cliff acted like
nothing was wrong, and stood up with a blank face. He fished out a handkerchief and pouted.
On his face there was an obvious footprint.

“How long are you going to keep holding me?” Claire completely ignored Cliff’s emotional
complaints, and instead glanced at Jean to speak coldly.

Jean hurriedly let go at once, helping Claire to her feet.

“If you dare lift my skirt again, I’ll slice you to pieces.” Claire’s ghastly tone brought the two
petrified apprentice magicians at the door back to life. They both desperately rubbed their
eyes, doubting that all they’ve seen today were hallucinations.

“Oh, my darling disciple, don’t be like that.” Cliff still didn’t change his bad habit and
squinted pervertedly at Claire’s bosom. “Let me guess, today you’re wearing a round corset.”

The people who came back to their senses twitched their mouths. Although they knew Cliff
was perverted, they never imagined he could be so brazen and shameless.

Claire’s cold gaze made Cliff a little uneasy. He coughed and became a little more serious.
“Well, Claire, first follow me to my laboratory. I’ll give you my notebook.”
“Yes.” Claire nodded.

Cliff led Claire and Jean into the Magician Council just like that. He was so cheerful that he
had totally forgotten about his other disciple, Mozart, who was standing at the entrance.

“Master…” Mozart finally called out to Cliff who was about to go in.

“Oh?” Only then Cliff turned around and saw Mozart. “Ah? Mozart, why are you here?”

This sentence made Mozart’s mouth tremble.

These two completely different treatments made everyone flabbergasted and wordless.

“Master, it was you who said you had time today and told me to come over.” Mozart
answered carefully.

“Oh, well, I’m busy now. Come another day.” Cliff was now totally focused on Claire, there
was no way he could have time to spend on Mozart.

“Yes, Master.” Mozart obediently nodded without any objection.

Everyone stared at Claire as she disappeared into the Magician Council’s door.

Lashia looked at Claire’s back and almost swallowed her teeth.

Ch.24 Let Me See Your Loyalty

Lashia couldn’t settle down her heart and couldn’t believe what had just happened before her
eyes. The legendary Sir Cliff acted so intimately with that idiot and even fawned over her!
Hatred, jealousy, unwillingness, Lashia was swallowed up by these emotions in an instant.

“Master, what’s going on? Why is that idiot so close with Sir Cliff?” Lashia gritted her teeth,
pushing down her emotions. If Claire was in front of her right now, she might have jumped
on her and bitten her a few times. She was supposed to be the talented genius girl! She was
what the world revolved around! That moron had now climbed up on her head.

“I’m not sure either. But the thing I do know is, Master has already taken her as his disciple
and treats her very dotingly.” Mozart sighed lightly. He understood Lashia’s feelings, but
Claire becoming his Master’s disciple was already uncontestable. He hoped this wouldn’t
deal too much of a blow to his proud and arrogant disciple.

“Impossible. She’s a man-chaser, and so stupid and ignorant.” Lashia’s mood was extremely
agitated. How could she accept this situation?! This idiot man-chaser she looked down on and
hated the most is now her revered master’s junior sister!!! What kind of bullshit joke was
this, not even funny. This was the first time Lashia cursed so indecently in her heart.
“Yeah, Master, how is it possible? She must have seduced Sir Cliff.” One of the other
disciples said very certainly. His face was also full of wrath.

“That’s right, master, you must figure out what really happened. Maybe that man-chasing
Claire drugged Sir Cliff with a love potion.” The other disciple added, undeterred.

“Shut up!” Nobody expected Mozart’s face to change. He angrily reprimanded, “All of you
shut up, you’re not allowed to talk rubbish.”

They all quieted down. This was the first time they had seen their Master so angry.

“Your jealousy has blinded you, making you lose all reason! Where did your self-restraint,
your intellect go?” Mozart scolded angrily. “Do you think Claire, who hasn’t even become a
true magician, can drug a wizard sage? Master is perverted, but have you ever heard of
Master doing irrational things or become muddleheaded due to feminine charms? You’re not
just falsely accusing Claire, but also dishonoring Master.”

They all froze and felt fear, not even daring to breathe too loudly. None of them could afford
to dishonor Cliff. Mozart’s words pricked their heart like a needle. Yes, not to talk about
Claire, but even their Master didn’t have the capabilities to drug Cliff. The truth really was
merciless, that the legendary great Cliff really accepted Claire, the man-chaser, as a disciple.

Mozart looked his three ashen-faced disciples and sighed quietly. These three were all very
talented, but they were too young and too easily jealous. With that temperament their road
would be a bumpy one. Maybe he had pampered them too much. Looking at it now, not
letting them experience any setbacks was the wrong teaching method.

“Master, I’m sorry.” Lashia apologized first. Her meekness was one of the biggest reasons
that Mozart was so fond of her.

“Master, we’re sorry.” The other two disciples also quickly apologized.

“You are all too young. I hope you can become more mature, and not let your eyes, or here,
be deceived by outside appearances.” Mozart said sincerely, pointing to his heart.

“Yes, Master.” They all nodded in response, looking a bit ashamed.

“Although I don’t know why Master would take Claire as a disciple, it is now the undeniable
truth. She is now my junior sister1 , and I expect you to have proper respect.” Mozart sighed,
a little resigned. He knew that based on Lashia’s spoiled personality, she just might go pick a
fight. He sighed again. “Lashia, do not do anything extreme, do you understand?” Mozart
wasn’t worried about Lashia and Claire’s sisterly relationship, but that Cliff might get angry.
Cliff was a very protective person, and from his attitude today towards Claire he could tell
that Cliff liked Claire very much. If his precious Claire was hurt, no one could bear his wrath.

“Yes.” On the surface, they all promised, but Mozart couldn’t know their true thoughts.
Lashia also agreed obediently, but inside her heart, jealousy and hate grew crazily like weeds.
“Come on, one day we will know why Master has taken her as his disciple. Right now what
we need to do is to continue our learning.” Mozart led them on. The three exchanged glances,
and followed behind.

In the Magician Council, Claire observed the interior.

She was on the first floor right now. It was like a big plaza with a few windows around.
These were where magicians could apply for assessments. In the middle, there was a huge,
round platform. Looking up, the ceiling above the round platform was empty. It was actually
a huge elevator that went straight to the top.

Getting onto the elevator, Cliff casually started chanting, and the round platform steadily
ascended. When they slowly reached the second floor, Claire was surprised to find that it
consisted of shops closely lined together. Every shop had a shopkeeper, and judging by the
style of their robes, they were all apprentice magicians. Why? Claire asked herself. Didn’t
magicians all hate those greedy merchants? How would they themselves open shops?

Cliff seemed to see Claire’s confusion and laughingly explained, “These shops have all been
created by magicians themselves, and are used to trade magical items, but not sell.”

So it was like this, Claire immediately understood. This was a great idea and made
interactions between magicians easier.

On the third floor were personal laboratories of magicians, the higher up, the higher the
status.

Naturally, the top floor was Cliff’s laboratory.

“Ahaha, Claire, look, how is my place?” Cliff, exactly like a child showing off, pointed at his
huge laboratory and laughed, pleased.

“I don’t see anything special.” Claire indifferently responded. In fact, a magician’s laboratory
was incomparably messy, with a certain order in the mess. Perhaps only the owner would
know where his supplies were.

“Wait.” A notebook suddenly appeared in Cliff’s hand and he handed it to Claire, “Here,
these are my notes when I first became a magician. They should be very useful.”

Claire accepted it and flipped through it, raising her eyebrows. Sure enough, the views in this
notebook were very unique and to the point. Can’t deny that this perverted old man is still
very smart. As the only wizard sage in all of Amparkland, he did know his books.

“Presently, you’re not ready to use too high level spells, I’ll teach them to you when the time
come. The world of magic is exquisite and wide. You can’t be too patient on learning magic.”
Cliff said seriously. This happened to coincide with what Emery had said.

“Yes, I know, Master.” Claire’s “Master” made Cliff elated again.

“Next week is the princess’s birthday, you must arrive early.” Cliff suddenly changed the
topic.
Claire was a bit puzzled. Based on Cliff’s character, normally he wouldn’t care about the
outside world and wouldn’t attend this kind of boring banquet, but now he brought up this
topic himself. How could it not be weird? Then Claire saw Cliff’s evil grin, and her intuition
told her that nothing good would come out of this.

“Master, did anyone ever tell you your smile is very obscene?” Claire frowned at Cliff, who
was still laughing evilly.

“Really? Really?” Cliff immediately became serious and asked frowning.

“What is your purpose?” Claire didn’t trust her vulgar Master’s words. The more serious he
was, the more suspicious.

“It’s nothing, haha, ahaha~” Cliff laughed so hard he couldn’t close his mouth. “Haha, it’s
just that that old man will also go. Ahaha~~”

Claire looked at Cliff skeptically, curious about who the old man he was talking about was.

“Well well, darling disciple, wait for me to finish this experiment and then I’ll go find you. In
Duke Hill’s castle, right?” Cliff laughed, obviously in a really, really good mood.

“Yes.” Claire nodded and didn’t ask anything. In any case, she would find out which old guy
it was that her master mentioned on that day.

“Remember, you must go early to the palace.” Cliff mentioned again just in case. Even if the
princess didn’t invite Claire, Claire still would have gone as Cliff’s disciple, a status to which
no one could object.

“I know.” Claire responded. Suddenly she remembered something. “Master, do you have any
special wands or anything?”

“What kind do you want?” Cliff blinked as he asked.

“I want to give the princess a gift, but I haven’t thought of anything suitable. She must
already have many jewels and whatnot.” Claire didn’t show the slightest trace of modesty
when revealing her intention.

Cliff glanced around, thought for a moment, and then suddenly a gorgeous wand appeared in
his hand. It was exquisite, with many clear and beautiful jewels inlaid on it, reflecting the
light perfectly, looking so pretty and useful. The antique designs on the wand made it look
even more mysterious.

“This really isn’t anything precious, but it’s enough to cajole a young girl who likes pretty
things.” Cliff handed the wand to Claire.

Although Cliff said this, the wand was not a cheap thing. It was just that in Cliff’s eyes, it
wasn’t much. After taking it, Claire frowned slightly. She was thinking about how to trick
this perverted master into giving her some of his treasures.
“Yes. Good, I’ll continue on with my stupid experiment.” After sending Claire off, Cliff went
up again and immersed himself in an experiment.

Claire and Jean left the Magician Council and went on the carriage. Claire leaned on the side
of the carriage in the back with her eyes closed to rest.

After the carriage traveled for a while, Claire suddenly opened her eyes.

Claire looked towards Jean, a flash of coldness in her eyes. Jean’s eyes were also icy.

The coachman wasn’t going on the right path.

It wasn’t the path back to the Hill castle! Coachmen had to go through a rigorous selection,
and were absolutely loyal to the Hill clan. So who else could have commanded the
coachman?

An imperceptible callous smile emerged on Claire’s lips.

That over-pampered, silly girl, seems like the previous beating wasn’t enough for her to learn
her lesson.

Jean’s eyes were completely cold. He slowly lifted his head towards Claire and said steadily,
“Anything detrimental to you, anything in your way, I will eliminate without any hesitation.”

Claire quietly laughed, “Even if it’s the Hill Clan’s second Miss?”

“Yes!” Jean said decisively. His handsome face was as cold as glaciers and his eyes were as
frigid and deep as the night sky.

Claire smiled but didn’t speak and quietly looked at Jean.

After a while, Claire opened her vermillion red lips.

“Good. Then let me see your resolution. Let me see your loyalty.”

In the carriage, Claire’s quiet voice was like a demon’s faint sigh.

1. Junior sister: 师妹, younger/later disciple of one’s master.

Ch.25 Loyalty to a Devil

The carriage didn’t stop and continued out of the city. It was very clear that although Claire
was now doted on by the duke, she was still far lower in the servant’s hearts compared to the
talented Lashia. Between the two, the coachman had resolutely decided to follow Lashia’s
command. This would be something he would regret for a lifetime.

“I want her alive.” Claire’s faint voice sounded coldly in the carriage. This was her bottom
line. It wasn’t because that person was her supposed little sister, but because of their gentle
mother, Katherine.

Jean emotionlessly nodded, the depths of his eyes cold.

The carriage went out the city to a forest.

Not long after, it stopped.

Jean came off the carriage and extended his hand out. Claire indifferently accepted it. Then
Jean carefully helped her out of the carriage.

The coachman looked around. The second Miss had commanded him to bring the carriage
here, but he couldn’t see her. Then should he follow her command to leave? In any case,
listening to the second Miss’s command was the right decision. The first Miss would never
match up to the second, and if she heard that it was second Miss’s command she also
wouldn’t dare to refute. After thinking through all this the coachman was about to whip the
horses to leave.

But the very next moment, a cold voice sounded quietly right next to his ear. “Where are you
thinking of going?” Jean’s eyes didn’t have the slightest trace of warmth.

The coachman was frightened. This voice didn’t have any emotion in it, and froze all the
blood in his body. The next moment, the aura of death enveloped him. Excruciating pain
came from his wrists, so painful he almost couldn’t breathe.

The tendons in his wrists snapped. Jean gracefully withdrew his sword, not a single drop of
blood on it. But both of the coachman’s tendons had been broken! Fresh blood spilled out and
the coachman mournfully howled. The miserable sound that reverberated in the forest was
ear-piercing.

Jean stood there quietly, like a god of death. He coldly looked at the coachman who
continuously whimpered in pain.

“Who ordered you to bring us here?” Claire laughed. Her laugh was as beautiful as sunlight
as she asked this question gently, already knowing the answer.

The coachman was terrified. Although the girl was smiling, it felt colder than a thousand year
old glacier.

“You neglected your duty.” Jean coldly looked at the man on the ground and was about to
pull out his sword.

Before Jean could plunge the sword down, the coachman already started to scream his heart
and lungs out, “Second Miss, save me, second Miss, it’s you who ordered me to bring the
carriage here. Second Miss…”
Claire laughed and calmly stood aside, like a beautiful but poisonous poppy. She leisurely
waited for that person to appear.

The hidden Lashia felt a chill. It was the first time, the first time she had seen that warrior,
Jean, who was always indifferent towards Claire, look ruthless and cruel. What did this
foretell? That the warrior was now wholeheartedly working for that idiot? How is it
possible?! Before when I bullied that idiot, Jean would always turn a blind eye, but right now
that warrior’s manner was completely different.

“Stop!” Looking at Jean about to impale the coachman through his chest, Lashia emerged
from her hiding place to shout angrily. Afterall, it was because of her orders that the
coachman was in this kind of a predicament.

Claire slightly raised her brow, and showed a sliver of a smile while watching the girl emerge
from the shadows. This girl who had been over pampered so much she was out of control
actually had a sense of humanity and responsibility.

Lashia hatefully looked at the blonde haired girl who was standing aside with a slight smile.
Her carefree manner was like a stabbing pain to Lashia’s eye.

“Why did the Sir Cliff accept you as a disciple? Why?! Lashia angrily asked, trying her best
to suppress her rage.

Claire indifferently laughed. “Why do I need to answer you?”

“Why? How is it possible? How could the great Cliff accept you as a disciple? You’re
nothing, you only know how to chase after men, act shamefully, be ignorant and incompetent.
What else can you do? You even don’t care for your mother who loves you so dearly! For
what reason did Cliff accept you as a disciple?” Lashia finally exploded and vented out all of
her anger. “You’re only an idiotic man-chaser! Only the disgrace of the Hill family!”

Claire quietly sighed. Everything Lashia said was true! The Claire from before really was
only able to chase after men, bringing disgrace everywhere she went. And like Lashia said,
the previous Claire didn’t even care for her devoted mother. Claire looked at the sky, her
heart somewhat turmoiled. The Claire from before really made people disgusted. No wonder
even as a guardian knight Jean treated the previous Claire that way. It was impossible to like
a stupid, useless man-chasing idiot.

Claire looked at the child, who always had the world revolve around her, and suddenly felt a
bit melancholy. This girl started shining and attracting attention from age five, and from then
on had always been the biggest star in everyone’s eyes, the hope and pride of the Hill family.
Her whole world and belief was almost completely smashed by Claire today. Her ego, her
pride, her brilliance, all became a joke today, an enormous joke.

“Maybe you will know later.” Claire dully said. She had already changed her mind and
dropped her original plan. She turned around and was about to walk back to the carriage.

“Stop right there!” Lashia had her fist clenched. “You better give me a reason or else don’t
even think of leaving!”
Claire stopped and her gaze drifted slowly onto Lashia. Suddenly she said quietly, “When
you mature, maybe you will become an existence that surpasses Cliff.”

Lashia paused, staring at Claire’s back, speechless. For a split second she felt that blonde
haired girl wasn’t Claire but a complete stranger who was a formidable wisewoman.

Only when Claire had entered the carriage and the sight of her back had disappeared did
Lashia come back to her senses and vigorously shook her head, throwing the emotion she just
had out of her head. She was somewhat resentful. How could she be led by the nose by that
man-chaser?

“Stop right there! If you don’t tell me why today I will definitely not let you go.” Lashia
rushed forward, already chanting a spell.

“I’m sorry, second Miss.” Jean’s black clothes fluttered and his gaze was cold. His
movements seemed slow and graceful, but in a split second he was right in front of Lashia.

In that instant, a violet light burst forth. A great force came from the air and attacked Lashia
in the front.

In that split second, Lashia screamed, her whole body feeling like it was about to split open.
She hacked out fresh blood and flew backwards like a broken doll. Dark red blood carved
into a dazzling arc in the air. A pain worse than death enveloped Lashia.

Bang. Lashia’s body slammed into the ground heavily. Dirt flew up as Lashia lay on the
ground, unable to move. It happened so quickly that Lashia’s two senior disciples in their
hiding spots didn’t even register what happened or catch Lashia. They should have felt glad
that they didn’t catch her though, because even the ground below Lashia was devastatingly
cracked open because of the force. Jean only left a little bit of Dou Qi on Lashia, which
disappeared into the ground as Lashia hit. A magician’s greatest fear is close combat, that is
the most life-threatening situation. Everyone present besides Claire, who was in the carriage,
didn’t think that Jean would deal such a harsh blow! And to the Hill clan’s second miss too!

“Jean, we’re leaving.” Claire’s voice insipidly came from the carriage, carrying an
indescribable emotion.

Jean coldly sheathed his sword. Without even a glance at Lashia’s limp body on the ground,
he sat in place of the coachman, and whipped the horses to leave.

The carriage traveled slowly.

“You’re not afraid of Grandfather blaming you?” Claire’s low voice traveled out of the
carriage to Jean’s ear. Her words didn’t sound even the slightest bit concerned.

Ch.26 Silver Hair, Violet Irises

“You, you’re not afraid of Grandfather blaming you?” Claire’s low voice traveled out of the
carriage to Jean’s ear. Her words didn’t sound even the slightest bit concerned.

“My duty is to protect you.” Jean’s low voice floated into Claire’s ears without hesitation.

Claire didn’t say anything else. She leaned against the carriage wall and said emotionlessly,
“Let’s go home.”

The next two days were strangely quiet. Lashia didn’t come home, and Duke Gordon never
mentioned this incident. Whether it was he didn’t know or didn’t want to bring it up would
remain unknown.

Claire still studied Humanities and Geography in the mornings, and horsemanship in the
afternoon. Camille would appear on time everyday in Claire’s study. What puzzled Claire
was that Camille’s injury still seemed the same. No getting better. Who would wound this
respected scholar so seriously? And why did Camille want to hide it?

Soon, it was the weekend. Princess Maurice’s invitation had long since arrived. Duke
Gordon, of course, received an invitation from the emperor.

Claire dressed up splendidly and got on the carriage with Gordon to go to this banquet.

“Duke Gordan arriving.” After getting off the carriage and stepping on the red carpet, the
chamberlain at the door had already seen them and yelled out.

When Gordan and Claire appeared in the hallway door, everyone naturally looked towards
them. The emperor and many other people of high status were here at this banquet, so
creating good relationships was a must. When everybody looked at the person standing next
to Gordan, they all blinked. It wasn’t Miss Lashia the genius but Claire! Duke Gordan had
decreed before that this man-chaser was forbidden from attending anymore banquets at the
palace, so why did he personally bring her here today?

Today Claire was wearing a layered white dress with lace at the edges. It was the standard
attire for an imperial banquet. At her waist there was a unique, huge pink rose that made
Claire look even more charming. Although her cold expression confused some people, she
also radiated a wordless charm that made people not help but glance at her.

The star of the show today, Maurice, saw Claire arriving and felt extremely happy. But she
still walked over slowly and gracefully.

“Your highness, congratulations for becoming one year older.” Gordan held Maurice’s hand
as he bent down to lightly kiss the back of it.

“Thank you, your grace. It is my pleasure for having you here.” Princess Maurice had a smile
fit for the court, and politely replied to Duke Gordan.

Claire curtsied from aside.

“Ah, my dear disciple, you’re here. What took you so long?” A voice interrupted abruptly.
No need to look to know who this vulgar voice belonged to. It was Cliff, the perverted old
man.

“Master.” Claire answered indifferently to Cliff, who was running over. Cliff was wearing his
large magician’s robe and scampering over excitedly.

Cliff’s sentence was like a bomb exploding in the crowd. Dear disciple? And then that man-
chaser called Master?! Must be a coincidence. One of Cliff’s disciples must have come.
Everyone strained their necks at the doorway, but there was no one coming in.

Duke Gordon’s mouth curved into an imperceptible smile. This was exactly what he wanted.
Tonight’s banquet was a perfect time to let everyone know about this. Nothing could shock
people more than seeing it for themselves.

“Oh, I’ve missed you dearly.” Cliff reached out to hug Claire, but Claire’s gaze turned cold
and she stepped back. Duke Gordon coughed slightly, and Claire twitched her mouth but
stopped moving. Cliff, elated, hugged Claire. Or at least what it looked like to the people.
Nobody saw that under his large robe, Claire had pushed against Cliff’s chest, not letting
Cliff actually get near and hug her.

The whole hall boiled. Originally, the sole appearance of legendary Cliff at the banquet had
astonished them. But this was even more shocking! Sir Cliff had called that male-chaser dear
disciple, and hugged her so warmly.

Princess Maurice was also dumbstruck, not coming back to her senses.

Cliff withdrew his hands, but his eyes were fixed vulgarly on the fringe of Claire’s dress.

“I’ve told you, if you ever dare to lift my dress again, I’ll butcher you.” Claire squeezed out a
sentence between her teeth icily. Not to mention it was this kind of an occasion!

Cliff also knew this, so he started grinning and pulled Claire away to the other side,
completely ignoring Duke Gordon and Princess Maurice. Claire glanced back and nodded
apologetically to Princess Maurice.

But Duke Gordon didn’t feel unhappy at all. Cliff was always like this, not even caring about
nobles; he had the skill and power to be haughty. On the contrary, Duke Gordon was very
happy. Everyone at today’s banquet had fame and prestige, and now they all witnessed for
themselves Claire becoming Cliff’s disciple.

Princess Maurice was still frozen in place, watching blankly as Cliff pulled Claire away.

In a corner of the big hall, a pair of eyes watched everything darkly. “Lashia, don’t watch
anymore.” A young man beside felt sorry for her, and whispered quietly.

Lashia didn’t answer, but tightened her gaze on Claire. Her face was white as a sheet,
because the damage Jean had done to her has not entirely healed, even though she went to a
healer. Jean’s Dou Qi was too strong; there was no way to cure it completely. The two young
men beside Lashia were her seniors who had being with her that day. Other than ashamed of
not catching Lashia, they were also puzzled, puzzled why Lashia didn’t go home and tell this
to Duke Gordon, to get the duke to punish that lawless and violent warrior. One of them had
asked, but Lashia only laughed coldly, “I’m not a child who whines to adults when they
didn’t get candy.” Lashia watched Claire’s figure darkly, her thoughts unknown.

“Lashia, we will avenge you.” Her big brother senior frowned and stated angrily.

“No, don’t interfere.” Lashia’s voice suddenly became icy.

“Why? Do you think you could win over that warrior? That warrior was a Grand
Swordsman!” The second senior brother asked worriedly. The situation on that day had been
very unexpected. They didn’t think that warrior would attack, or that he was a Grand
Swordsman! Magicians are most fearful of close combat or hidden arrows. To a magician
who needs to chant tedious spells to attack, both of these could be fatal.

Lashia was silent. Her gaze became profound. She finally realized that something was off.
Was that cold, indifferent blonde girl really her useless, man-chasing older sister? She was
truly blinded by jealousy. What was so special about her that Jean became so loyal and made
Cliff accept her as a disciple? She must find out this answer by herself.

Claire was pulled by Cliff to a balcony. There seemed to be a figure standing on the secluded
balcony. There, it was very calm and quiet, and it seemed like nobody dared to come and
bother. What kind of person would be there?

“Lawrence, you old foggy, come over and look. This is my newly accepted disciple. If you
don’t believe my words, come and look yourself.” Cliff snorted coldly towards the person on
the balcony.

As Claire looked at the person on the balcony, she was startled. That person had a dignified
expression and was completely clothed in red, even his hat red. On his clothes, there was a
small sun symbol, showing he was from the Temple of Light. A Red-robed Cardinal! Second
only to the Pope. This time he had come to represent the Temple of Light at the princess’s
birthday banquet. Although the divine and royal powers would forever clash with each other,
they still had to show harmony on the surface.

Claire sized up the old man in front of her, while the old man did the same to her. Gradually,
the old man’s eyes revealed many emotions, including jealousy and amazement.

“You old bastard, you really stepped onto dinosaur shit 1 , getting such a disciple.” That
dignified-looking old man actually spit out those type of words, making Claire’s mouth
twitch. Coming from such an austere old man it really was strange. What’s more, his rank
was an esteemed Red-robed Cardinal. But this old man was very interesting and also a little
cute. He didn’t feel like one of those false hypocrites.

“Greetings, your eminence. For our first meeting, I am Claire Hill.” Claire elegantly
curtseyed, not acting overbearing nor subservient.

“Ah, what a well-behaved child. Completely different from this old thing. How about this,
you dump the old man and accept me as your Master. I will absolutely…” Before Lawrence
could finish speaking, Cliff had already grabbed onto his mouth angrily.
“Your dog mouth can never spit out elephant ivory2 ! Pah! Are you even human? Trying to
steal my disciple right in front of my eyes?!” Cliff desperately pulled Lawrence’s mouth to
the sides, making it look like a silver carp’s mouth.

“Or, or kar ritare, ill teecha er away.” (TL: Your, your character, will teach her astray. The
Chinese did this too.) Lawrence almost drooled, trying push Cliff away while refuting with
inarticulate words.

Just when the two old men were scuffling around, not caring about their public image,
another person walked onto the balcony.

This was a person that Claire had met before.

“Master.” A cool voice sounded.

Claire turned around suddenly.

Silver hair, violet irises.

1. Stepped onto dinosaur shit: 踩到了恐龙屎 , means super good luck; compared to stepping on dog shit, which in some cases means good luck

(狗屎运 ).
2. Dog mouth can never spit out elephant ivory: 狗嘴吐不出象牙 , Chinese idiom that means a worthless/stupid person can never say anything

good/smart.

Ch.27 Lingyun Leng

The breathtakingly beautiful person standing in front of Claire was the Holy Divine Prince
with silver hair and violet irises.

“Master, Sir Cliff.” The arriving person looked used to seeing the two fighting and
respectfully addressed the two. His eyes flashed a strange light when he saw Claire.

“It’s you.” He said indifferently and quietly laughed.

“It’s me.” Claire also emotionlessly laughed.

“You guys know each other?” Lawrence asked after struggling away from Cliff’s evil
clutches. Cliff also looked at them in surprise.

“We met at Gale Gorge.” The person with silver hair and violet eyes slightly bowed. “Hello,
my name is Lingyun Leng.”
“Claire Hill.” Claire looked at the handsome man in front of her and puzzled over his name.
Lingyun Leng? It didn’t seem like a family name from this world.

“The Hill family’s Miss?” Lingyun Leng smiled.

Claire emotionlessly laughed. “Looks like I’m pretty famous.”

“Everything was a fabrication, including what you’ve heard or seen. Only what you see from
here is the truth.” Lingyun Leng tapped his chest lightly. Looks like he had also heard a lot
about the Hill family’s male-chaser. But his behavior was totally different from others.

Claire only smiled faintly and didn’t say anything. Right now, it was complete chaos in
Claire’s head, so much so that her head felt like it would explode. It was no other than that
guy, Walter. His enemy was right in front of him, how could Walter not be agitated? But
when he was alive he wasn’t his match, and of course now that he’s dead, how could he be
his match. He could only fume inside Claire’s head.

“Revenge, I want revenge! It’s this damnable guy! I want to cut him to shreds!” Walter
howled. And he could only howl, not even daring to leak his essence out.

Claire’s head was going to explode, this wretched Walter, much too noisy! Kept on buzzing
in her head.

“You, shut up! Can you win against him?” On the surface Claire didn’t act abnormal at all,
still lightly smiling like before. But in her mind she was talking with Walter and scolding that
guy. Lingyun Leng definitely wasn’t simple. Although he was always courteous and
gracefully smiling, he didn’t have a trace of warmth. His smile didn’t even reach to the
depths of his eyes.

Lingyun Leng was also evaluating Claire. This girl who kept on smiling definitely was not an
idiotic man-chaser like the rumors at all. Although she was smiling, always gently smiling,
her eyes were completely cold! Profoundly cold eyes, an extraordinary aura. This girl was Sir
Cliff’s disciple? As expected, not ordinary.

“Slaughter this guy, I want to slaughter him.” Walter howled in Claire’s mind, extremely
excited.

“Howl one more time and I’ll grind you to pieces and scatter your remains in the wind, and
make you become fertilizer for plants.” Claire sinisterly threatened Walter, who was still
making trouble in her mind.

Walter grew silent. He understood that if he kept on making a racket for no reason, that little
devil would really do it. He didn’t want to become fertilizer and lose his chance at rebirth.

It was at this point that music sounded.

The emperor and empress had arrived.

Claire sized up the emperor and empress standing at the highest point. The emperor looked
robust, with an austerity that made people respect him. The empress had taken good care of
her health, looking like she was only thirty years old. Her graceful and lavish demeanor
attracted the attention of many people. She didn’t look like the mother of two children at all.
The crown prince was born from the previous empress. The previous empress had died from
difficulties in childbirth, and two years later, the emperor married the current empress.

Naturally there were many elaborate ceremonies. From the start, princess Maurice’s face had
a gentle and amicable smile suitable for the court. But Claire understood this girl had
probably been impatiently waiting for a while now. Her real personality was not as refined as
she was now.

Just as they thought the message for congratulations was over, the emperor cleared his throat
and said in a happy manner, “Tonight Sir Cliff has graced us with his presence. I have more
good news to announce. Sir Cliff has accepted Duke Gordan’s granddaughter as his disciple.
From now on, the city Niya will be conferred to Claire’s fief, along with the title Baron.”

After this was said, the whole crowd was in an uproar. Great magicians being conferred titles
and whatnot by the court was common, but Claire wasn’t a true magician – she hadn’t even
passed the examination from the Magicians’ Council yet. On the other hand, Claire
completely had the right if not for the fact that she became Sir Cliff’s disciple! Also, the
emperor had skillfully said Duke Gordan’s granddaughter, not just Claire Hill. This once
again revealed Duke Gordan’s unwaverable status.

After Claire stepped up to receive her title, city seal, and Baron insignia and thanked the
emperor, the banquet finally officially started. Claire felt many people glaring daggers at her
back. She quietly sighed to herself and retreated to a corner.

Duke Gordan was surrounded by people who were congratulating him.

Claire, bored, went back onto the balcony, watching all the people dancing in the Grand Hall.

“This is just a huge melting pot.” Cliff’s low voice suddenly appeared beside Claire.

“Master.” Claire was a bit startled, because this time the usually vulgar expression of Cliff’s
face was replaced by a serious one.

“This is why I hate the court, hate the crown.” Cliff said lightly as he looked at the toadily
smiling people surrounding Duke Gordan.

“So you only accepted the Duke title, not the fief.” Lawrence, who was standing aside,
interrupted.

Claire was slightly astonished. She didn’t expect that Cliff had the title of a Duke.

“I don’t want to join all those corrupt struggling. Infighting just doesn’t suit me.” Cliff
shrugged, and once again put on that vulgar expression that looked like he should be hit in the
face, eyes floating towards the chiffons on Claire’s beautiful lace dress.

Lawrence quietly sighed in his heart. Sometimes he really envied this old fellow who lived
carefreely. But his status would never allow him to do that, because the divine and royal
powers always needed a mediator…
Lingyun Leng kept silent as he looked at the an indescribable flash of emotion in Lawrence’s
eyes. Lingyun Leng squinted. Nobody could tell what he was thinking.

This night, Duke Gordon was exceptionally happy, the whole time he was never idle.
Originally, the leading role of tonight’s banquet was supposed to be princess Maurice, but
more people surrounded Duke Gordan. But the source of this situation leisurely leaned on the
balcony, feeling the wind blow. No one would come to this balcony and bother these elites.

Then the melodious music started. On the dance floor in the middle of the hall, nobles started
to dance lightly and gracefully. It was as dazzling as a butterfly. At this time, Lawrence and
Lingyun Leng were beside the emperor, conversing and laughing. Cliff ran in to take
advantage of those girls who looked at him with adoration.

“Pretense, disgusting, their smiles uglier than crying. These hypocrites.” Walter’s voice
sounded resentfully in Claire’s head. Dark magicians like Walter of course hated people from
the Temple of Light the most.

Claire didn’t speak, lightly sipping on the sweet wine in her glass.

Claire was left alone on the balcony, and just as she thought she could pass this night quietly,
an abrupt voice sounded, slightly rude.

“Claire, may I have the next dance?” Slight hints of disdain and resignation tinted the voice.

Claire lifted her head, facing a handsome noble young man. Although an almost unnoticeable
smile hung on his face, the complicated emotions under his eyes couldn’t be concealed. There
were disdain, jealousy, and resignation.

Claire immediately understood. This young noble in front of her must have been ordered by
his father to come dance with her to improve their relationships after all that had happened
today. Humans are such changeable animals. Claire had a little memory of this young man; it
seems like he was one of many handsome boys whom Claire harassed. He had never been
nice to Claire, but Claire was perseverant.

The splendidly dressed noble saw that Claire didn’t answer, so he got impatient and
sharpened his tone, rudely saying, “Claire, dance with me. Haven’t you always wanted to
dance with me?”

Ch.28 King’s Gaze

Claire looked at the impatient handsome noble and sighed in her heart. The viewpoint of this
body’s previous owner… She really couldn’t agree or appreciate it.

“This guy looks like he deserves a whipping.” Walter’s voice noisily sounded. Suddenly he
asked suspiciously, “How could you fall for that arrogant wimpy brat? What does he mean by
those words?” Even if Walter was beaten to death, he would never believe this little devil
would take a liking to that youth.
Claire didn’t speak. She couldn’t tell Walter she really wasn’t the Claire from before.

The handsome youth saw Claire not speaking and got more and more impatient. He felt envy
and hatred. This man-chaser actually became the disciple of Sir Cliff. And although she still
hasn’t become a true magician, doesn’t have any achievements, she was actually bestowed
the title of Baron. Although Baron is the lowest title, it still is a title! Looking at the silent
Claire, the handsome youth became more agitated and disdainful. So she really was a
handsome-male-chaser1 ! Asking her to dance and she was so moved she couldn’t say
anything!

“Sorry, I don’t know how to dance. Please find someone else.” Claire answered coldly.

The handsome youth was stunned. Doesn’t know how to dance? These words coming from
the man-chaser Claire was a total joke. Everyone knew that incompetent man-chaser Claire
also had a skill, which was dancing! But right now she actually said she couldn’t dance?!
What did she mean by that? Was this some kind of ploy? The handsome youth frowned. He
understood his father’s words. Knowing that Claire had chased him before, he wanted him to
gain her favor and accompany her in order to create a good relationship with the Hill family.
Lashia, who was so brilliant and talented, was a little hard to go after. But as for aiming for
this man-chaser, there was a chance.

“Are you declining in order to reel me in?” The handsome youth laughed coldly, then he
added before Claire could respond, “Then congratulations, you’ve succeeded. Come dance
with me.” The handsome youth extended his hand.

Claire felt a little helpless, not because of the youth’s behavior, but because of the actions of
the previous Claire. If a person like that suddenly changed her attitude, it was hard for anyone
to accept it.

“ I think you misunderstood. Claire was waiting for me.” a calm voice came from behind the
youth.

The handsome youth turned around, stunned to see the second prince smiling at him.

“Your highness.” The handsome youth quickly bowed but still felt an indescribable feeling.
Did Claire turning over a new leaf even change the attitude of the second prince who she had
been chasing before?

Nancy lightly nodded at the handsome youth, smiling graciously.

“Then I’ll be taking my leave, your highness.” The handsome youth slightly bowed and
withdrew from the balcony.

Claire was still silent and didn’t say anything.

“What, you’re not going to thank me saving you from an awkward situation” Nancy laughed
softly while making fun of Claire.

“The person who should thank you is him.” Claire quietly laughed, her voice with an
unmatched coldness.
Of course Nancy knew what Claire meant. But Nancy didn’t mind Claire’s tone and only
indifferently laughed. “May I have the honor of dancing with you?” After he said this, Nancy
elegantly extended his hand towards Claire.

“No.” Claire didn’t give any face and coldly refused without even batting an eye.

Nancy wasn’t angered and instead laughed. He gently withdrew his hand, not offended the
slightest by Claire’s blunt refusal.

“That night, it was I who stopped Jean. I wasn’t saying it for him, I was telling the truth. It
was just that that night I wanted to figure out who you were.” Nancy approached Claire’s ear
and murmured laughingly. To an outsider it looked like a pair of lovers whispering secrets.
But the truth was completely different.

“Oh. So what?” Claire smiled while rocking the glass of wine in her hand. The coldness she
emitted could make people shiver.

Nancy went mute. So what? That one, cold sentence completely stopped what he was going
to say. So what if he stopped Jean or not? Then what was relevant? The most important thing
was that this young girl in front of him was no longer a normal person, no longer a man-
chaser, but sir Cliff’s disciple!

“If your Highness doesn’t have any more to say, I would like to be alone for a while.” Claire
said lazily, leaning on the balcony railing. Her gaze floated towards the quiet garden.

Nancy paused for a moment before nodding his head. “If that’s so, I’ll be taking my leave.”

Claire nodded with not so much as a glance towards Nancy.

Finally the balcony was quiet again. Claire quietly sighed and drank from the glass of wine.

“This person is definitely not ordinary.” Walter’s voice sounded in Claire’s head.

“Really now?” Claire half-heartedly replied.

“His gaze was a king’s gaze.” Walter said, certain.

“Hah, when did you start sounding like those hypocrites?” Claire mocked. But really, she
knew the situation very clearly. The contest for the throne had already started, but she had no
intention of joining their battle. It was always like that in the royal family. From the moment
you were born into it, the words familial affection were basically already a huge joke. As
long as it didn’t affect who she cared about, she didn’t care about it.

“I’m didn’t! I understand a little bit of star reading.” Walter refuted stoutly.

“Oh really? Then, O, great star reader, why couldn’t you read that you would meet the
overpowered Holy Divine Son that day? Why couldn’t you read that you weren’t his match?”
Claire’s venomous tongue retorted even more unyielding.

“Well, well… I said I only understand a bit.” Walter withered.

The corner of Claire’s mouth lifted into an imperceptible smile. For some reason, it was
interesting poking fun at Walter.

But Claire understood Walter actually knew a bit of star reading. The second prince Nancy
had a big chance of becoming the next emperor because he had the hidden support of Duke
Gordon. As for Duke Gordon, he must have his own reasons for supporting the prince
secretly.

“Claire, what are you thinking? When can we leave? This place seems annoying.” Walter
voice sounded in Claire’s head, “Also, your first Master says he was going to help me, so
how is it going?”

“I’m debating on how to give you a bath, either frying or boiling.” Claire said coldly after
hearing Walter’s last sentence. “If you want to receive anything, first ask yourself what you
have given. Around here, before you demand, you must first contribute.”

Walter shivered. This little devil!!! Just now they were joking around, and he became careless
and thought it would easier to talk to her. But in truth, her beautiful clothes couldn’t cover
this little devil’s inherent maliciousness.

“But, but right now I don’t have any power, how can I help you?” Walter pouted, like he was
hugely wronged.

“When we get back, tell me all about dark magic. Tell me every spell you know, so I can go
home and study it.” This request was too greedy, too much. But, that is if Claire was of the
Dark nature. Walter curled his lip. Who cared if he told. Did Claire think it was a big deal? In
any case, Claire can’t learn Dark magic because of her attribute and position, and based on
Claire’s devil personality, she would not teach anyone any magic. In short, telling Claire
about Dark magic was basically no loss to Walter.

“Okay okay, no problem, no problem at all.” Walter promised in a rush, then added, “When
can we leave this stupid place? The Light essence on that old man and Holy Divine Prince
makes me nauseated.” Even though Walter didn’t have a body anymore, that dense and pure
Light essence still made him very disgusted and uncomfortable.

“When the banquet ends.” Claire answered casually. Walter was just about to sigh out loud,
disappointed, when Claire slyly added, “But, I can take you to the garden for a walk, then
leave when the banquet ends.”

“Yay, Claire you are such a nice person.” Walter couldn’t help but exclaiming. Then he came
back to his senses and convulsed. Devil! Big, big devil! Set a trap for him so he would call
her nice. If she was a nice person, then there would be no nice people on the world.

In the garden, a cool breeze blew. Claire sat quietly on the bench, gazing at the starry night.
Right above her, the brightest star was twinkling.

“A legendary person has been born, most likely in this country.” Walter’s voice suddenly
floated into Claire’s ear.

“Why do you say so?” Claire was confused.

“Star reading. Although I don’t have any devices or power, I can still look at the stars.”
Walter stated confidently, “Look at that brightest star above your head, it wasn’t there a few
months ago. It appeared suddenly. Those bitches at the Temple of Light must be working
their butts off now.” Walter cursed scornfully.

“Explain it.” Claire frowned. A strange feeling flashed in her heart, but was only there for an
instant, and she didn’t catch it.

1. Handsome-male-chaser: 花痴 , this word has been used since chapter 1 multiple times and is used to characterize when a girl is so attracted

by looks that she chases after nearly every handsome man she sees. Think of it as the female version of a skirt-chaser.

Ch.29 Turbulent Waters

Walter cleared his throat and started preaching. “Think about it, if this person really appears,
would the Temple of Light not fear for their position? Would they not fear that this person
might threaten their prestige? So they will definitely adopt measures to protect themselves.
Based on the style of that bitchy Goddess of Light, she will definitely find the person before
anyone else and subdue them to be one of her own. They will be extremely devoted to her
and become one of her loyal lackeys in the mortal world.”

“And if they couldn’t be tamed?” Claire’s eyes became slits, a cold ray emitting from her
dark green irises.

“Then of course they would eliminate her early on, cleanly and thoroughly.” Walter snorted
and then spit out, “That bitch always did things this way.”

“The Goddess of Light did this to you before?” As soon as Claire asked the question, she felt
it was a bit strange and sounded ambiguous. But from the hateful tone of Walter, there was
something unusual.

“Before I started dark magic, I was the disciple of a healer. But that vile, ignoble man
excluded and framed me, claiming my alchemy results as his own.” Walter’s mental ripples
suddenly became violent. Apparently, he remembered some past memories and was
extremely bothered.

Claire didn’t interrupt, only listening quietly to Walter furiously howl in a low voice. She
could kind of guess what happened. Walter was very talented, so the Temple of Light took
him in as their own, but others were jealous and excluded him. Becoming a despised dark
magician must have had a lot to do with this.

Walter suddenly became silent.

Claire understood that Walter had calmed down and he didn’t want to talk about this anymore
and she didn’t ask any further.
Everyone has the right to keep their own secrets.

So Claire stayed in the garden feeling the breeze, thinking about other matters until the
banquet ended.

After the banquet ended, Claire and Duke Gordan left.

Duke Gordan leaned comfortably against the side of the carriage, his eyes closed in thought.
Claire was also quiet. Suddenly Gordan opened his eyes and looked at Claire, “Claire, what
do you plan on doing with your fief?”

“Grandfather, find someone to look after it for me. I haven’t finished my studies.” Claire
answered.

“Yes, I was thinking the same thing. Give me the castellan stamp, and I’ll find a trustworthy
person to take care of things. When you want to visit or manage things by yourself, you can
always go anytime.” Of course, Duke Gordan wouldn’t take much notice of such a small city,
and he definitely would not let these tedious issues affect Claire’s learning of advanced magic
from Sir Cliff.

“Thank you, Grandfather.” Claire smiled.

“Study hard and learn from Master Cliff seriously. If one day you also become a wizard sage,
then that day, the Hill clan’s banner of roses will truly fly forever.” There was a radiant look
in Gordan’s eyes.

“I will work hard and not disappoint Grandfather.” Claire nodded and said conscientiously.

“I have faith in you. One day, you will become my pride, become the Hill clan’s pride, and
even more so, Amparkland’s pride.” Gordan’s powerful words resonated, his eyes burning
with expectancy. “Right now those people still view you the same way as before. I know
there will be a day when you will give those people a huge surprise. One day, those people
won’t associate Gordan’s granddaughter or Cliff’s disciple with your name. I am sure that
when they hear the name Claire, it will strike their ears with a roar of thunder! You are
yourself, you are Claire Hill!” Gordan stared intently at Claire, pouring out all the emotions
in his heart.

Claire only smiled and didn’t say anything more, but inside she was incomparably moved.
Right now, this old man in front of her finally looked just like an ordinary old man with high
hopes for his granddaughter. Claire was even a little confused. Just now, the old man had
understood her even better than herself. How he had such perception, Claire wouldn’t
understand for a long time in the future.

But Gordan never thought that the scene that he was looking so forward to would come so
quickly, so abruptly.

In the middle of summer break, Claire’s life was fairly boring.

Meditation, then learning magic under Emery’s guidance. Literature in the morning,
equestrianship and fencing in the afternoon. Cliff had sent a few people to bring over
precious items, but never showed up personally. The whole time he was busy with his
experiment.

No one knew that every night when Claire returned to her bedroom, she would be riddled
with scars.

“Claire, what good will come out of tormenting yourself like this?” Walter’s voice sounded
in Claire’s head curiously, smacking his lips. Every night when Claire returned to her
bedroom and finished showering, her ghastly scars would show. And every time, she would
wipe on some of the magical medicine she had asked for from Cliff that could heal the
wounds instantly. Cliff never inquired why Claire wanted the medicine either. As long as it
was Claire who asked for something in her letters, he would definitely give it to her, if
possible.

Claire remained silent, putting the medicine on her wounds like there wasn’t any pain. Walter
could only sensefeel it, but didn’t dare to look. Even if he had ten times the audacity, he still
wouldn’t dare to look at Claire’s body. But he continued to feel doubt. Did Claire really have
to do this? Did she have to do it to this extent? Right now she had Duke Gordan’s care,
Cliff’s support, and could have anything she wanted. Why did she treat herself this badly?

On the last ten days of summer break, something unusual happened.

The neighboring country, Lagark, sent a few of their own magician students to have an
exchange with the Sunrise Institute’s. On the surface it was just an exchange, but everyone
knew what it really meant. This competition was a show of strength. On this continent,
Lagark was only second to Amparkland in terms of military, power, and strength. In recent
years they had risen in prominence, and were looking for trouble, so of course this student
exchange wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

“We can’t lose.” Duke Gordan said solemnly, sitting at the table in his study, passing on the
emperor’s message.

“Your Grace, do you mean that we need to take special measures in the case of a necessary
situation?” Emery asked in a low tone. He stood aside quietly, clothed in a black magician’s
cloak.

“Don’t rule out that possibility. On that last competition, Lashia’s win was very precarious,
and only because something turned up suddenly on the other side. It’s going to be hard to tell
who wins this time.” Duke Gordan was very serious. “Not only will the emperor watch this
competition, but the Temple of Light will also be present. All this time, the Temple of Light
has been building their main temple in our country, the most powerful one. But if we lose this
time, there is no guarantee that the Temple of Light won’t switch sides.” All of the nobility in
the capital would come and watch the competition, so there was no way they could afford to
lose. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that this competition was closely related to the
country’s politics and economy. It was far more complicated than people would think…… So
they had to win, even if it meant not playing fair!

“Oh, and keep Claire out of this competition. She is still too young, and I don’t want her
getting hurt.” Duke Gordan added, frowning.
“Yes, your Grace.” Of course Emery agreed happily. He, out of all the people, would not
want anything to befall Claire.

But would things happen so smoothly and simply as they planned?

Ch.30 A Shocking Start

Three days later, the ambassador and students from Lagark arrived at the capital and stayed in
the capital’s courier hostel, waiting for the “Grand Student Exchange” two days later.

On this sunny day, Claire leaned against the window sill, looking at the at birds outside in
thought.

“Claire, what are you thinking about?” Walter’s voice suddenly sounded out of thin air beside
her. His transparent body hovered around in the room. After Walter told Claire what she
wanted to know, as compensation, Emery found some dark attributed crystals that allowed
Walter to regain his strength a little. He also used some strange magic, and now Walter could
leave the Spiritual Stone a bit farther. He could also hide his aura so that unless he met
someone as powerful as the Holy Divine Prince, it would be hard for anyone to discover him.
Right now, Walter was much more useful to Claire than a magic puppet because he could
find information more easily and accurately.

Claire turned around and saw Walter beside her. Right now, Walter’s image was transparent,
but clearly visible. Walter’s appearance became more defined now that Emery had
replenished some of his strength. His appearance and his obscene behavior were complete
opposites. Walter… was pretty and delicate, yes, that’s right. He was very pretty, with his
soft, black hair, amber eyes, giving everyone the appearance of a scholarly, frail, beautiful
boy. But that all changed once he opened his mouth. He constantly pried, wanting to know
Claire’s thoughts. The biggest reason that he was so keen on wanting to know what Claire
was thinking was because he couldn’t see through this little devil. The dark magician Walter
had always prided himself on reading people’s inner thoughts, and then used their
weaknesses to achieve his goals. However, these tricks were completely useless on Claire. He
couldn’t see through Claire at all, let alone find her weaknesses.

Walter saw Claire silently watch him and felt a bit scared. This little devil was the most
terrifying when she was silent, because you couldn’t tell what she was thinking at all. He felt
like he was being stared at by a viper.

“This time’s Grand Student Exchange between the Institutes doesn’t seem to be so simple. I
haven’t seen Master Emery for a whole day and Grandfather also seems really worried.”
Claire said in a low tone, frowning slightly. She kept feeling that something was brewing, a
bad feeling.
Walter grew silent. He couldn’t help but acknowledge Claire’s intuition was scarily accurate.
It was always spot on.

“Yes, for this time’s competition, your grandfather said they definitely cannot lose.” After
being quiet for a while, Walter finally told Claire what he had heard from concealing his aura
and eavesdropping that day.

Definitely cannot lose?

“Also, your grandfather said that he won’t let you participate in this competition because he’s
afraid you might get hurt.” Walter added.

Claire froze for a second and then her eyes softened a bit, but so faintly that Walter didn’t
even notice.

The area designated for the competition was the outdoor sports field of the Sunrise Institute.
On the uppermost of the audience stands, there were a few special seats, prepared for a few
special people. With a red rug on the floor and a valuable wheatgrass cushion on the chair, it
was obviously the most cool and comfortable seat during the summer. Soft velvet cushions
were not appropriate at this time of the year. On the little table at the side, there was a silver
platter full of different kinds of expensive fruits. A smooth, black silk covered the top of this
stand, blocking and absorbing the sun’s rays. Behind the seat, two maids stood with fans in
their hands, ready to serve the person who would be sitting in this chair.

And although there were also seats that had coverings on the stands beside this one, there
weren’t any servants waiting to serve them or cushions made out of wheatgrass. These were
the seats for the ministers and nobility. The rest of the stands were for the students from both
countries.

The flag of Redbuds flew high in the sky, and a disciplined and well-dressed band stood
behind the stands. The expression on their faces were serious, and even though the golden
tassels on their shoulders fluttered in the wind, they stood perfectly still. The golden long
horn was waiting for the emperor to make his appearance to announce the start of the
competition. A solemn and serene atmosphere covered the whole field.

Because of Claire’s background, she sat at the seat closest to the special stand. Jean and the
other servants of the nobility stood at the very back of the stands. The two stands on the side
were filled rapidly by nobility; some Claire knew, others she didn’t. This was the first time
that Claire discovered there were so many nobility in the capital. There were even more here
than at the princess’ banquet! Not all nobility could attend a banquet in the palace, but this
competition was different; all nobility could come and watch.

The representatives of the two Institutes walked out. Of course, Lashia was among the
representatives of the Sunrise Institute. This shining girl won a round of applause as soon as
she appeared; she was the reason they won the competition last time. The last competition
had three rounds, with one win on each side when the first two rounds ended. She fought the
last match, and she won, along with winning the adoration and pursuit of many people.

The people cheered and flowers filled the sky, nearly drowning the stage.
“How boring.” Walter’s impatient voice sounded in Claire’s head. “This time, the Sunrise
Institute’s opponents are not easy at all.”

Claire coldly looked at the students on the other side and her gaze became profound. In this
kind of environment, with these kinds of loud cheers, the other side was not even the slightest
bit affected. Their expressions were exactly the same as before, and it wasn’t just the
contestants either; the other students present were also calm and collected. This time, it
seemed like the other side had made preparations and wasn’t going to be so easy to deal with.

Just as Claire was pondering, a deep and thick trombone blare sounded, the sound reaching
the skies.

The emperor has arrived!

The emperor was clothed in elaborate but formal clothes. He appeared before the people and
got shouts and screams only by waving his hand slightly. The queen was also dressed
beautifully, following quietly, noble and elegant. Behind the emperor was an elderly man in a
snow white robe. The elder looked serious and dignified. Finally, someone started shouting.
It’s the pope! The exalted pope came in person to watch this! Why would this happen? It was
only an exchange competition between students, how could it disturb the pope?!

“Whoa, that old bastard, can’t believe he’s not dead yet.” Walter’s mocking and disgusted
voice sounded in Claire’s head. Evidently, the pope whom all the people respected was like
shit in Walter’s heart.

But Claire’s eyes slitted, and she started to feel a bit uneasy. For the student competitions
before, at the most a red-robed Cardinal might visit, but this time the pope had come in
person. Why?

From behind the pope came the ambassador of Lagark, a Duke. On the surface, his face
looked like fat intestines, but those beady, little eyes that flashed for a moment told Claire
that this person, though he looked like a pig, wasn’t as simple as he seems!

Sitting on the platform were only a few people: the emperor and empress, the pope, Duke
Gordan, and sir Cliff.

After they sat down, the deep sounding trombones stopped.

Suddenly, before everybody came back to their senses, there was the sound of multiple wings
flapping in the sky. Then the sky darkened, and an unusual wind blew.

A group of orderly shadows suddenly appeared in the sky. Those black outfits, shiny boots,
the golden tassels on their golden epaulets dancing in the wind, their overbearing aura, and
the firm expression between their brows – all looked very striking. The mounts underneath
them all had the body and claw of a lion, and the head and wings of an eagle.

The Griffins!!!

It’s the Griffin Squad of Amparkland! Subjected directly under the emperor, it was a strong
and legendary power that only obeyed the command of the emperor. It was the biggest asset
of the royal family, the last stable defense, and now they had shockingly appeared in front of
everybody.

The people below started shouting. The ambassador’s expression changed instantly, and he
stole a glance at the pope beside him. After seeing the pope expressionless, he let out a
breath. After recovering, he looked towards the students of his country who sat on the
bleachers beneath. Most of the students’ expressions had changed and they lost their calm
attitude from before. His heart, that had just calmed down, rose again. How could he not
understand that the appearance of the Griffin Squad was the emperor’s display of power?
This time, the results would be hard to predict.

Claire watched the disciplined Griffin Squad that was in mid-air with great interest. The
leader in the front looked somewhat similar to Claire. He was the second eldest brother of
Claire, Eric Hill. The powerful Eric, like others, also favored and spoiled the talented and
clever Lashia and hated the man-chaser Claire.

The Griffin Squad disappeared amidst the shouts of the people. There was no reason to keep
showing off this mysterious and strong power when the emperor already obtained the effect
he wanted.

“Claire~~~” Suddenly, a quiet, tiny voice pulled Claire back into reality.

Claire turned her head and saw Princess Maurice, who had a big smile on her face.

“Your Highness.” Claire smiled and lightly nodded.

“I haven’t had time to talk to you, but I really like your gift, I love it. Thank you.” Princess
Maurice was obviously very happy and thanked Claire multiple times in a low voice.

Claire smiled. “As long as your Highness likes it.”

Just when the two were quietly exchanging greetings, the emperor announced the prizes for
the winner of this competition. The whole field boiled again.

A grade nine beast core, a magic wand, and a sword. There was no need to explain the first
prize. The magic wand was the precious heritage of a wizard sage, able to do three high level
spells instantly and of different elements! The sword was called the Unrivaled Sword. Of
course its quality was amazing, cutting through hair and fur alike, slicing through iron as if it
was mud. But most importantly, this was a magic sword! With the added ability of Delay! If
a person was wounded by this sword, it would make his actions slower. These prizes were
really generous!

But Claire sensed something unusual.

“Claire, that magic wand isn’t bad, haha, and that grade nine beast core is nice too.” Walter
chuckled obscenely in Claire’s head.

The competition had officially started, needing two out of three rounds to win.
Lashia was still the last contestant, going against the magician of the other side. The ironic
thing was, the opponent of Lashia was the same youth that had lost to Lashia last time. The
youth was lying lazily, without giving so much as a glance at Lashia. He had a head of
dazzling red hair, impatience written all over his handsome features. He was rolling his eyes
while listening to his mentor talking. Claire focused on the lips of the mentor and
immediately felt awkward.

“Yixuan Feng, are you listening?! We lost last time because you ate too much junk food and
got diarrhea! You didn’t eat strange things this time, right? Right? Right? Right?” The
mentor was looking at his unconcerned disciple, almost worried to death. He desperately
wanted a confirmation from the youth.

Yixuan Feng?! Claire frowned, this was another last name that didn’t seem to come from this
continent. Why?

“Walter!” Claire called silently.

“What?” Walter answered immediately.

“Do you remember the last name of the Holy Divine Prince? Lingyun Leng and now one of
the students from the other side, Yixuan Feng, why are their last names so strange?” Claire
asked.

Ch.31 Killing Intent

“Oh, you’re talking about their last names, Leng and Feng. Their last names is different from
most people. These kinds of last names are the most ancient names on this continent,
considered very noble. How come you don’t know?” Walter absentmindedly answered and
then suddenly became suspicious. As the first miss of the Hill family, it was strange she
didn’t know.

Claire didn’t speak anymore. The previous Claire only remembered handsome men, jewels,
and clothes, those kinds of things. Ancient last names, why were they similar to those from
Oriental? Was there any connection between this continent and the place where she came
from?

A burst of applause broke off Claire’s train of thought. The competition had started.

The first round would be magician against magician, the second round would be warrior
against warrior, and the last round would be the genius Lashia against the red haired Yixuan
Feng.

A fight between magicians is very elaborate and full of damage, but very slow, because they
need time to chant those long spells. The longer the chant, the stronger and more powerful the
spell, so naturally the chanting would take a long time. Around the stage there was a magic
hood in order to make sure the nearby people wouldn’t get hurt. On each student there was a
small triangle magic shield on their vitals in order to protect them. These were personally
made by sir Cliff. Both countries didn’t want their future hope to be die here.

On the stage there were two magicians, one of the Fire attribute, the other Water. Both could
suppress the other, so it would have to depend on their agility, application, and reaction
speed.

Amparkland’s student was of the Water element. Claire saw the Water magician create a
shield that was two people high, blocking the other’s fire attack. Just as the other frowned,
the shield began to shake, and then a with a thunderous splash, it splattered onto the ground,
water droplets flying everywhere. The water shield had not actually blocked the strong fire
attack. There was even a reflection of red on the water magician’s face. The flame was
already right in front of the water magician.

On the special stand, the ambassador slitted his eyes. They’ve won.

The emperor acted completely normally, his facial expression the same as before while he
watched. This was the demeanor of a king: no fear, no movement.

“That idiot.” Walter muttered in Claire’s head. “Thinking that a shield breaking equates to a
win.” Walter mocked, looking at the fire magician’s excited expression. During a fight,
underestimating the enemy often leads to defeat.

The next moment, the water that was splashed on stage began snaking silently, making its
way around the Fire magician. It instantly changed into innumerable sharp water arrows that
attacked the Fire magician’s back.

The outcome was set.

The Water magician was injured slightly, only his hair and clothes being burned a little, but
the Fire magician was seriously injured. Because his vitals were covered with shields, the
injuries would not be life threatening.

For the first round, Amparkland won.

The cheers and shouts reached the skies.

Claire glanced at the ambassador out of the corner of her eye. He was squinting his eyes but
kept silent. On the special stand, only the queen looked happy. All the others were still
expressionless.

“Claire, I keep feeling like there’s something fishy. Don’t you think he won much too
easily?” Walter asked, puzzled.

Claire didn’t say anything but silently agreed with Walter. This round was way too easy.
Their adversaries were supposed to be the elites in their country, and couldn’t possibly have
made a stupid mistake like underestimating an opponent. But in reality, their opponent had
underestimated his opponent and was defeated by water arrows.
The students of the Sunrise Institute welcomed the water magician like a hero when he came
down from the stage. They crowded around him and some girls already started tidying his
hair and passing him towels to wipe himself.

On the other side, although the Institute was silent there wasn’t any dejection or criticism.
Claire narrowed her eyes slightly. Why did it give her the illusion that they expected this? If
so, then it would be very dangerous.

Of course, Claire’s intuition was once again proven correct.

The next round was warrior vs warrior. The most powerful warrior of the Sunrise Institute
almost died under the attack of his opponent. If not for the small triangle shields that sir Cliff
added, Amparkland would have lost a brave warrior. This battle was a instakill. Everyone
was stunned the moment the rival warrior released his violet Dou Qi. How could such a
young student be a Grand Swordsman!

When the Sunrise Institute student, covered with blood, was lifted down the stage, all the
other Sunrise Institute students glared hatefully at the person towering on the high-rise stage.
His eyes were glowing a bloodthirsty red and a cold grin was plastered on his face. Then he
did something that made others even more furious: he resheathed his sword, then lightly and
flirtily flipped his not-messed-up-in-battle hair, and exited leisurely.

This action, of course, infuriated the students of the Sunrise Institute.

“Wenmo Shui, you are still so flirty. Can’t you be more mature?” As soon as that
exceptionally powerful warrior arrived at their resting bench, Yixuan Feng said disdainfully.

“My perfect hair destined me to flirt my whole life.” The warrior called Wenmo Shui again
reached out his hand, tidying his hair so that it was perfect.

The nearby people looked at the two with adoration. Those two both had ancient last names
and extreme talent that surpassed most people. They were a perfect pair. A powerful
magician and a valiant warrior whose coordination was always so beautiful. …Even when
they were bickering.

“What a headache, you’ve created so much trouble. Now those people probably want to
swallow you up whole, and in a moment, they’ll vent all their anger on me.” Yixuan Feng
pouted. Although he claimed this, his expression was totally indifferent.

“Enough from you. Last time, you really lost face. In the crucial moment when you were
about to finish off that arrogant girl, your stomach started hurting and you went to the
restroom and lost. You’re truly a classic joke. This year you must be begging to face her
again.” Wenmo said, looking scornfully at the complaining, but indifferent, Yixuan Feng.

“Yixuan Feng, this time you don’t have any problems, right?” The nearby instructor was still
a bit worried.

“Then you go up there.” Yixuan Feng spat out indifferently and raised a brow at the worried
instructor. The instructor immediately shut up. This wasn’t a student he could deal with. He
didn’t care about the results of this competition. He and Wilmore Shui both did whatever they
wanted, and they had the right to do so because of their backing and extraordinary strength.

Yixuan Feng stood up, yawned, cracked his neck, and slowly walked up.

Wenmo Shui walked towards his seat and they passed by each other. Wenmo Shui’s voice
was low so only they could hear. “You gonna slaughter that girl?”

“What do you think?” Yixuan Feng squinted at the high-rise stage for the competition, an icy
glare shooting out from his slitted eyes.

“Haha.” Wenmo Shui walked back, grinning. He was ready to watch this “splendid battle”.
He knew Yixuan Feng better than anyone else. This time, that little blonde girl would say
goodbye to this world.

Claire knitted her brows slightly at the red-haired youth walking onstage. Killing intent. Even
though it was hidden expertly, it still didn’t pass under Claire’s eyes unnoticed. Because
killing intent was very familiar to Claire.

This youth, looks like he doesn’t actually want to compete.

He wants to kill Lashia!

Ch.32 Spiritual Attack

Claire started to get a headache. If that annoying girl was going to die, then let her die. It had
nothing to do with her. But if Lashia died, the gentle Katherine would be heartbroken. Just
thinking about the gentle Katherine made warmth emerge from her heart. For that gentle
woman, Claire couldn’t let that headstrong girl die.

Nobody noticed the killing intent of the guy called Yixuan Feng. His smile was like a flower
as he walked slowly onto the stage while the Sunrise Institute’s students looked on him with
hostility. He looked like he was casually taking an afternoon stroll. With his air of indolence,
no one could discover his killing intent.

The feelings that the youth Yixuan Feng and Lashia gave off were completely different. If
this youth was a beast who concealed his true intents with a gentle smile, then Lashia would
be an energetic little lamb1 .

“Miss Lashia, it’s a great pleasure to see you again.” Yixuan Feng said with an elegant bow.
The genial smile on his face was strikingly irritating in Lashia’s eyes. This youth’s peers had
almost murdered the senior! How despicable and hateful! She must take this into account and
beat the heck out of him. Last time it was because the opposing side had something suddenly
pop up that they had won. But this time it would be different, because in this period of time
she had studied and practiced magic incessantly, improving herself persistently. This time,
she would use her own strength to crush her opponent.

“Don’t speak nonsense.” Lashia coldly humphed and stopped talking, beginning to chant a
short incantation. Countless small lightning bolts shot towards Yixuan Feng. Lashia
understood that this wouldn’t be able to damage Yixuan Feng; this was only to confuse him
in order to stall for time to chant a longer and more powerful spell.

A disdainful, cold smile appeared on Yixuan Feng’s face. With a wave of his hand, a ray of
glittering light dispersed outward, completely destroying the lightning bolts Lashia had
created.

Claire frowned. Yixuan Feng’s offhanded use of magic sent off warning bells in her head.
Yixuan Feng was actually an Ice attributed magician, and his power and strength had already
long surpassed Lashia.

“Yoho, your arrogant little sister is really out of luck now. They’re on completely different
levels.” Walter’s vulgar voice sounded in Claire’s head. Many instances in the future would
prove that Walter’s foresight was so keen that it annoyed other people.

“How did you figure it out?” Claire mentally communicated with Walter.

“That person’s aura is very similar to my own.” Walter smacked his lips and laughed. “Don’t
misunderstand, he’s not a dark magician. I’m saying that his way of thinking is the same as
mine.”

“A sinister, crafty person who likes to strike while hidden, likes to plot, and smiles while
killing.” Claire coldly said. This person, humph, definitely wasn’t just a magician. The aura
emitting from the core of his body was an assassin’s. There’s nothing more scary than an
assassin proficient in magic. An assassin couldn’t fight a magician or warrior head on,
because that would be like trying to break a rock with a pebble. But when a magician is
meditating or a warrior is resting, an assassin can silently take their lives. Being both an
assassin and a magician, that youth was truly terrifying.

Walter’s mouth twitched. Even though it was the truth, when it came from the little devil’s
mouth, it sounded so piercing.

“So, I think with his power, that guy can already insta-cast. I reckon he’s scheming
something against your little sister.” Walter blinked and continued to say useless stuff that
Claire already knew.

To save or not to save?

“Hurricane! Storm clouds! Lighting! Comply with the ancient contract and come to my side!
– Thunderbolts descend!” Lashia’s chanting was coming to an end. It would not feel good if
anyone was struck by this spell. Ordinary people would certainly die, and normal magic
shields wouldn’t be able to withstand this type of attack either. Many on-looking magicians
felt a tightening in their chests, wondering diffidently, that if it were them, could they have
blocked this terrorizing assault.
The rumbling of thunder became louder and louder, and the color drained from the faces of
everyone. Mozart, the principle of Sunrise Institute, nodded his head, pleased. The recent
growth Lashia had was very satisfying. The ambassador squinted at the Lashia on the stage
without expression. Even though this young girl was powerful, she was not powerful enough
to be of any threat to them, or they wouldn’t have left her to grow until now. Cliff yawned, a
little bored, and glanced towards the dress of the servant girl behind him.

The wind howled, storm clouds filled the sky, and thunder boomed. Soon, the stage became
darker.

But Yixuan Feng looked unruffled. He just stood there elegantly, almost like he was waiting
for Lashia to finish chanting her spell.

Claire watched the stage becoming darker and darker and her heart sank. In such a condition,
there was no way to see clearly what happens onstage. At least for most people. Claire’s
sharp vision caught the faint but cold smile on Yixuan Feng’s face.

It was the smile of death!

Yixuan Feng’s fingers moved slightly and a tiny icicle appeared between his fingers. Because
of the looming thunderbomb, he only released a transparent shield for others to see. Then
Yixuan Feng also started chanting, and a dense forest of icicles of different sizes appeared
before him, ready to counterattack. Only the tiny icicle hidden between his fingers was
slightly different, clear-cut and sharp. There seemed to be a faint, strange aura about it, but
Claire couldn’t understand what it was.

The one thing that Claire did understand was what this cruel and cunning youth wanted to do.
He was going to receive this blow from Lashia, then counterattack with his dense icicles, but
then secretly shoot the tiny icicle from between his fingers into Lashia’s chest! Although
Cliff had added protective magic shields on Lashia’s vitals, Claire wasn’t positive that the
youth couldn’t forcefully break the shield and stab the icicle into Lashia’s heart. In the last
round, the competitor from Sunrise Institute was almost beaten to death and the shields had
cracked, and Claire was sure that that flirty guy didn’t use all his strength. Then what about
this Yixuan Feng? How scary was his power and strength? Most importantly, although both
countries didn’t want to lose their students in the competition and added the magic shields, if
someone accidentally died during the fighting, there wouldn’t be any investigation or trial.
Accident, the word accident; it seems like this youth called Yixuan Feng was going to use
this word to its fullest.

Suddenly, in a split second, the two attacked.

Claire saw very clearly that Yixuan Feng was about to shoot out the special small icicle
following closely behind a huge icicle that was aimed for Lashia’s chest. Even if Lashia
could block the normal large icicle, there was no way she could defend against the special
small icicle hidden behind it.

The lightning moved, the icicle moved. Yixuan Feng had on a smile that was like the spring
wind.

In that instant, Claire’s gaze became profound and her pupils suddenly widened.
1. Little lamb: basically, weak.

Ch.33 You! Come Out!

The whole stage was rumbling, the sound resonating into the horizon. The thunder and the
sounds of the sharp icicles hitting the ground were ear-piercing.

As the dark clouds dispersed, the scene on stage shocked everyone.

Lashia was wearily supporting her body, trying her best to stay upright and gasping for
breath. Just now for blocking that huge swarm of icicles, Lashia had set up a magic shield.
But the impact from the group of icicles was too strong. More importantly, there was a
distinctive hole in her left arm with blood flooding out! The blood had already stained her
sleeve red and continued to flow down her arm. The dripping blood splashed onto the ground,
creating a bizarre bloody flower design.

But right now Yixuan Feng’s expression was unreadable as water! He knew better than
anyone else that if it wasn’t for a fierce spiritual attack, then that girl in front of him wouldn’t
be bleeding from her arm, but from her heart. Who was it?!

Lashia clenched her teeth, pain throbbing from her arm. There was freezing water in her
blood because the icicles were melting. The more it melted, the more excruciating the pain. It
felt like a million ants were gnawing on her bones and her whole skeleton was crumbling.
Lashia almost thought she heard her bones cracking. Her sight became more and more fuzzy.
She knew she had just been pulled out of death’s door. The glint of shock and anger in the
youth’s eyes and the ray of light that shot towards her chest turned towards her arm suddenly
and unnaturally let her understand that the youth in front of her wanted to kill her, but
someone interfered. Originally this wound should be on her chest!

Who intervened against this cold-blooded youth, who saved her?

Lashia’s eyesight became hazier and hazier. But she saw clearly the youth’s eyes becoming
more and more cold, and then that that youth’s icy gaze faced a certain direction.

Before Lashia fainted, she followed the youth’s gaze and saw Claire’s apathetic face!

The stadium became deathly silent, each and everyone stunned.

It was now that Cliff’s retracted his gaze from that maid’s skirt.

The result of the competition was self explanatory with the scene on stage. Lashia, who had
already fainted, lost, and that youth who was still standing onstage indifferently, Yixuan
Feng, had won.
Lagark’s student all started cheering. Victory, they’ve won.

The Sunrise Institutes students were ashen-faced, still not back to their senses. Lashia, in the
pool of blood on stage, might be dead. The spectating nobles were completely mute. Nobody
thought the exchange would end like this, and nobody could could accept this result.

Lost, they really lost.

The genius Lashia lost, and so tragically too.

On the special stand, the ambassador narrowed his eyes, the thin crack emitting an acute
light. Then he cast a glance at the pope beside him, but the pope had closed his eyes! The
emperor wasn’t smiling, but didn’t have any other expressions either. Cliff raised a brow,
seemingly pondering about something. The emperor slightly frowned, looking a bit worried.

Very soon, medics ran on stage and carried the unconscious Lashia away for treatment. The
magician acting as the referee climbed on stage and was about to declare Yixuan Feng as the
victor.

But Yixuan Feng ignored that magician, and instead, turned and stared with a burning gaze at
one direction, his face revealing an intriguing smile. Then he casually lifted his hand,
stopping the referee’s announcement.

The referee paused, not understanding what this chilling youth wanted to do.

Wenmo Shui was still sitting on his chair but his butt was beginning to get restless, and he
shifted around in his seat as he watched Yixuan Feng on stage. Only he knew that Yixuan
Feng was getting serious. The dark glint in the depths of his eyes proved that Yixuan Feng
was excited, that he had found something that was interesting. What is it? What is it? Wenmo
Shui also started to get excited.

“That round doesn’t count.” The first words out of Yixuan Feng’s mouth created a huge
uproar among the audience.

The students of the Sunrise Institute were furious, almost exploding. This is the most naked
contempt, most direct insult!

But everyone from Lagark dropped open their mouths. Yixuan Feng’s mentor wanted to cry.
He knew that this problematic-youth was going to go crazy again. He‘s throwing away the
victory they had in their hands! Yixuan Feng’s mentor tugged at his hair, howling in his heart
that one day all his hair would be destroyed because of Yixuan Feng. The gaze that the
ambassador shot at him made him want to bang his head on the wall.

”You! Come out!” Yixuan Feng’s finger rose slowly as he pointed, and spitted out a few icy
words.

Everyone’s gaze followed where Yixuan Feng pointed and they all froze.

That person resembled the defeated girl, Lashia. It was Claire!

“Come out. You know why I called you out.” Yixuan Feng’s expression was completely icy,
as he looked chillingly at Claire and said, “You come and take her place. The round just now
doesn’t count.”

His arrogant words made the people of Amparkland furious. This youth was way too
arrogant, way too ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth. How could he treat the two
country’s dignified competition like this?!

The ambassador’s expression finally changed and was about to stand up to say something.

But now the pope opened his eyes slightly and quietly said to the emperor beside him,”Your
Highness, let them compete. Don’t oppress the children’s vigor.”

The ambassador opened his mouth wide, swallowing back all his words. He didn’t
understand what on earth the pope was thinking. The pope actually promoted such a request
that came out of the blue?!

The emperor also was stunned. Although the new situation was unexpected and ironic, the
pope’s response was totally inconceivable. All the audience on the stands also went stupid.
What did the pope mean? Let Claire replace Lashia in this competition and redo the round?
Was this to protect Amparkland’s pride or did he mean something else? The competition that
already ended was going to start again?

But the pope had already spoken. The emperor looked at Claire. He didn’t want to rashly
offend Cliff or the pope, but Claire nodded indifferently, so the emperor felt relieved. Claire
had already agreed, so even if Cliff wanted to blame someone,there was really no one to
blame. Also, with Cliff’s personality, he wouldn’t let Claire’s life be threatened any time in
the competition. If the situation becomes truly dangerous, Cliff would definitely ignore all
rules and intervene to help.

The emperor nodded towards the referee, and the referee came back to his senses and said in
a loud voice, “Third round of the competition, Claire versus Yixuan Feng.”

The crowd boiled.

Absolutely, totally, boiled.

This completely ironic turn of events made everyone dumbfounded, then excited again.

It didn’t matter if it was dramatic or crazy, at least now there was a thread of hope.

Would there be a chance to win? Would there be a chance to gain back their face?

Very quickly, there were two reactions.

Some said that Claire is a man-crazy idiot, that she will only lose Amparkland’s face. Others
said that Claire is already a disciple of the great Cliff, so maybe she stands a chance.
Naturally, the former was the great majority! The nobles who knew Claire looked at her with
complicated expressions: despise, disdain, mocking, ridicule, hope… Princess Maurice
looked at Claire’s figure with worry. Duke Gordan’s face darkened and darkened.
Claire slowly stood up.

The deep and low note of the long horn sounded.

Everybody’s eyes were fixed on this blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl’s figure.

Under the sunlight, Claire smiled faintly and slowly started walking to the center of the field.

The wind lightly blew, lifting Claire’s long hair in the air, and in that instant, everyone saw
an illusion: that the girl wasn’t actually a man-chasing idiot like the rumors, but a shining,
stunning, jewel.

Ch.34 Shameless and Despicable and Dirty!

Countless numbers of gazes followed Claire as she slowly walked down the stand and onto
the stage.

Princess Maurice worriedly watched Claire from behind, her heart palpitating. Lashia wasn’t
even that person’s match, would Claire be able to defeat him? Or would Claire be able to
come out unscathed?
“I’m afraid now we’ll lose even more face, that idiotic Claire is totally incapable, how she
became sir Cliff’s disciple is still a total mystery. There must be something fishy about it.” A
low voice floated into Princess Maurice’s ear.

“That’s right. This time we will lose huge face. That worthless idiotic actually went up to
accept the fight, who does she think she is?” Another low voice said.

The next moment, the two both froze as they saw Princess Maurice’s ice cold and hateful
look in their direction. They had never seen that gentle, forgiving princess have such an
expression! The two immediately shut up and shrank down.
“It doesn’t matter if Claire can win or not, at least she has the courage to stand up and fight
for our country.” Prince Nancy’s indifferent voice was heard by the all the surrounding
people. Their expressions became complicated, and they all shut up. Of course they
understood what the second prince meant. Claire fearlessly got up to accept the fight, but they
were making cynical remarks behind her back, so they were even lower than the man-chasing
Claire.

As Claire slowly walked, Walter’s noisy voice sounded in her head.

“Claire, you aren’t really going right? Are you really going to fight?” Walter was scratching
his ears with worry.

“Yes.” Claire insipidly replied. From the moment she decided to intervene, she had already
mentally prepped herself.
“That person is so strong, so strong he’s a freak. You can beat him?” When Walter heard
Claire’s indifferent response, he felt a sliver of hope.

“No.” Claire honestly replied.

“Shit!!! And you’re still so unperturbed!?” Walter erupted like a volcano as he howled,
feeling exasperated. Claire didn’t speak and then Walter suddenly remembered. “Then are
you waiting for your Master, Cliff, to save you?” The moment he said it, he shook off the
idea. This little devil, she would definitely not let something like that happen. If you wanted a
reason, then there might not be any particular reason. This was Walter’s understanding of
Claire.

Claire smiled like a flower, slowly walked up the stage, and arrived in front of Yixuan Feng.

“I don’t want to die.” Walter perspirated cold sweat. Right now he was just a spirit connected
to a Spiritual Stone. The youth with terrifying strength could definitely kill Claire, and then
as a stone, his future would be dark.

“You won’t die.” Claire coldly humphed.

“But you can’t beat him.” Walter shivered, his heart sinking.

Yixuan Feng coldly looked at the blond haired girl in front of him. He didn’t understand why
that apart from excitement, he also felt a bit nervous. Although it was just a tiny bit, he truly
felt nervous.
“I’m so sorry, just now I rashly broke the rules and intervened, but I can’t watch you kill my
little sister.” Claire smiled while apologizing, but her words didn’t feel apologetic at all.
“Humph.” Yixuan Feng coldly humphed offhandedly, not caring at all that Claire saw
through his plan. Yixuan Feng analyzed the girl in front of him. Although she resembled the
previous girl, Lashia, they were two completely different people. Her gaze was frighteningly
profound and she emitted a dangerous, murderous aura. There was no doubt, this girl was like
him, a proficient assassin! If it was like that, he needed to be careful.

“Stop wasting your breath. Let’s start.” Yixuan Feng coldly laughed, starting the battle. Even
if the girl in front of him was a proficient assassin, so what? In this competition, assassins
wouldn’t have the slightest bit of advantage. Assassins could only assassinate in the dark
unexpectedly to succeed, to be a threat. Right now, this magically weak girl had exposed
herself in front of him. Spiritual attack, haha, would he fall for the same kind of attack again?
But it was truly shocking that this girl actually knew how to Spiritually attack!

Although he felt slightly nervous, Yixuan Feng thought he would win easily. Also, he would
make her pay the price for sneakily attacking, paying with her life!

Yixuan Feng chanted a primary spell creating a couple of icicles to test out Claire. Claire
immediately released a fire shield.
Both seemed to be superficial.
But in a flash, both sides understood the other’s strength more clearly.

Yixuan Feng’s mouth curved into a cold smile. As expected, her magic power wasn’t much.
He could directly kill her if he pulled their distance apart and then used advanced magic.
Yixuan Feng coldly humphed and quickly retreated back, pulling their distance apart. Then
he quickly started chanting.

Everybody worriedly looked at the situation on stage. As they watched Yixuan Feng speedily
chanting while Claire was still quietly standing there, everybody had different reactions.

The Sunrise Institute students all gritted their teeth, their expressions complex. Their hearts
were conflicted. They completely didn’t understand why the youth, Yixuan Feng, pointed at
Claire and called her out to compete. If Claire won, they could get their honor back, win back
their pride. But, if Claire, that incapable man-chaser won… Then where did that put them?
What kind of a position would they be in?

The spectating nobles all stretched their necks forward with bated breath as they watched the
scene on stage. Looking at this situation, many people put on the “I told you so” expression.
Of course Claire went up there to lose face. How could she defeat the youth that had already
defeated Lashia?!

Yixuan Feng’s started chanting faster and faster, because he felt an uneasy feeling welling up.
This was an assassin’s intuition. There was no doubt!

Yixuan Feng clearly saw Claire’s face slowly reveal the sliver of a smile, a very icy and
extremely dangerous smile.

“Yixuan Feng, you’re actually very handsome. I was almost enchanted by you.” A brilliant
smile blossomed on Claire’s beautiful face as she gently and “affectionately” moved toward
Yixuan Feng. At that moment, she looked extremely fascinating and charming, enchanting
everyone.

Yixuan Feng froze, not finishing the chant.

The next moment, a green aura burst forth from Claire, a radiance that was blinding. Then
she swiftly raced to Yixuan Feng, who hadn’t come back to his senses yet.

Dou Qi!!!

It was actually Dou Qi!

And it was an advanced warrior’s green Dou Qi!

A magic warrior?

That idiotic male-chasing Claire was actually a magic warrior?

Knowing both magic and Dou Qi?!!

The whole field was boiling again like water, to the point that it was beyond comparison.
Heavens, it was actually Dou Qi! Everyone knew what would happen if a magician let a
warrior come close.
Many people opened their mouths and forgot to close them. Other people continuously
pinched their arms, not relenting even when it bruised. And there were still others that felt
their vision darken and the sky about to collapse. Duke Gordan started stupidly at the shining
green radiance on the stage and forgot to think. Princess Maurice was extremely excited,
blood rushing to her cheeks. But the second prince, Nancy, turned his head slightly, meeting
the gaze of Jean. Jean lifted the corner of his mouth into an almost imperceptible smile.

On the special stand, the emperor’s eyes widened slightly, but there was no other expression
on his face. Cliff frowned in deep thought. The face of the ambassador paled, his hands
gripping the armrests of his chair. The pope looked at the stage out of his half-closed eyes,
also silent. Only the queen looked happy.

But right now on the stage, Yixuan Feng was beginning to get worried. Never in his deepest
thoughts did he think that this young girl was not only a magician and assassin, but also a
warrior!!! He was agile enough to evade a warrior’s attack for a while, but the stage was only
so big, and he had just purposely retreated to increase the distance between them, so there
was almost no room behind him. Even though he was a magician who had assassination
skills, he still couldn’t block the strong blows of a close combat warrior.

Walter was screaming his head off in Claire’s head. Shameless, so shameless! There’s no one
more shameless than this little devil, no one more evil than her! Shameless enough to say
something so ambiguous at the critical end of someone’s chant to sway their focus! What
Yixuan Feng, you’re actually very handsome. I was almost enchanted by you. Pah! Was that
possible? That the little devil would like some arrogant boy she met the first time? Sure
enough, sure enough, when this little devil pretended to be cute, the other person would be
struck a deadly blow! This shameless, despicable, vile, dirty little devil! Using such an
insidious and vicious tactic.

Wenmo Shui understood Yixuan Feng’s predicament perfectly. Hens flying and dogs
jumping would totally describe the current situation. Yixuan Feng wanted to turn in circles to
avoid the chase, but there was no more room for him to turn. Claire’s attack was cunning and
spiteful, each blow so strong and powerful that, even though she didn’t have any weapons,
her bare fists were making Yixuan Feng panicked. Wenmo Shui’s squirming butt had left his
seat while he stood up excitedly to watch the panicked Yixuan Feng, bursting with laughter
inside. This was the first time he saw Yixuan Feng being chased around like a wet dog, and it
was much too entertaining.

Yixuan Feng suffered in silence bitterly. Every time Claire would accurately block off his
retreating path and then deal a string of vicious attacks. Not only was there no time to chant a
spell, even dodging with his nimble body was difficult. Every time he was hit, he grimaced.
He had already lost his previously high spirits. This wretched woman, every hit was so
accurate. Miscalculation, a huge miscalculation. This woman actually knew how to use Dou
Qi.
“Don’t go too far!” Yixuan Feng panted as his sorry figure dodged Claire’s Dou Qi attack.

Claire’s expression was completely icy. She didn’t say anything, and instead blocked Yixuan
Feng’s retreating path again.

A magician getting in a close combat with a warrior equated to certain death. Right now, the
only reason Yixuan Feng was still fighting after such a long time was because he was
proficient in assassination techniques. But his physical strength was quickly deteriorating,
while Claire still looked the same, her hair still tidy.

Walter was still excited like crazy watching such an arrogant person being oppressed like this
by Claire, but he still sighed about Claire’s arduous hard work. During that time, Claire was
riddled with scars everyday because she was secretly learning Dou Qi with Jean. Those scars
resulted from her commanded sparring rounds with Jean. Claire’s usage of and growth in
Dou Qi really shocked Jean and Walter over and over.

The spectators’ enthusiasm reached the skies. Nobody had imagined such a turn of events.

What would the result be like?

Ch.35 I Didn’t Do It on Purpose! I Swear!

Everyone saw the scene on stage very clearly. Claire had pressured Yixuan Feng so much he
couldn’t escape anywhere, battered and exhausted.

Princess Maurice’s face was completely flushed red. She clenched her fist, wanting to shout
out Claire’s name, but considering her status, she couldn’t do that kind of thing and step out
of line. Just as Princess Maurice was extremely excited and restraining herself with all her
might, she heard a shout that came like a thunderclap.

“Claire!”

“Claire! Claire!”

“Claire!”

More and more voices sounded. Those spectating nobles were excited, as if on drugs,
clenching their fists and yelling Claire’s name out like their lives depended on it.

In this instant, Claire was their hero, their pride, a radiating pearl1 .

The exchange’s atmosphere was so moving it reached the skies, making people incessantly
stirred.

Jean stood at the very back, calmly looking at the radiating girl on stage, his eyes revealing a
peculiar mood. During that time, he had been completely won over by that girl. Her tenacity
was extremely shocking. She repeatedly sparred over and over. She was extremely harsh to
her opponent, but even harsher towards herself. Jean’s Dou Qi was unordinary, brimming
with tyranny. During that time, Claire would be riddled with scars with that kind of Dou Qi,
but she never uttered a sound, never said that she gave up. What she said the most was
“Again! Again! Again!!”
Now Lashia had finished receiving treatment and had woken up. Although she was very
weak, she could already clearly see what had transpired on stage very clearly. Her expression
was very complicated, with solemnity from the bottom of her eyes. Nobody knew what she
was thinking at the moment.

Yixuan Feng’s instructor was about to collapse. He just knew this problematic youth was
going to cause trouble, but he didn’t think it would evolve into this kind of situation. With
this problematic youth’s strength, even if he caused trouble, it couldn’t be so embarrassing.
But today he had really met his fated nemesis. Wenmo Shui was so moved he almost blew a
whistle. How could it be so ridiculous, Yixuan Feng, that scoundrel, actually had been beaten
like a drowning dog today. Ahaha, it was way too funny. Lagark’s students were both angry
and anxious. Their victory was going to fly away like this and would be lost with such
humiliation. The instructor pulled his hair frantically.

The spectator’s voices surged, all echoing one voice: Claire, Claire!

Magic warrior!

Right now the girl on stage was a magic warrior. If it was an average person as magician, at
best they would be an advanced magician, and similarly for Dou Qi they would at most an
advanced warrior, not strange at all. It was inevitable that there were people who strived to
learn both. Then both wouldn’t be powerful; no matter if it was magic or Dou Qi, they
wouldn’t be able to reach the pinnacle. But what happened to that male-chasing Claire was
completely different!

A few months before she was incapable, an idiotic male-chaser who didn’t know magic or
Dou Qi at all! Right now, she was actually a magic warrior. Although it was unknown what
level her magic was like, Cliff had accepted her as a disciple so she couldn’t be bad. And her
Dou Qi had already shown that she had already reached the advanced warrior’s level in the
span of only a few short months!!!

A miracle, definitely a miracle!

She was the true genius of geniuses.

On stage, Yixuan Feng was bitter and incapable of speaking. He already didn’t have the
strength to dodge any more. How fierce this woman was! Too fierce, it was the first time he
had met a woman this fierce.

“You’re good, you despicable, treacherous shrewish woman. I accept defeat.” Suddenly
Yixuan Feng surrendered, panting for air.

Claire didn’t stop her attack, the sole of her foot flying over, making Yixuan Feng fall
beautifully. Then Claire kicked, her foot stepping on Yixuan Feng’s back as he rolled down.

“Crap, Claire, you didn’t have to be so fierce, right? You even stepped on this guy’s back, do
you want to strain the two country’s relations?” Walter ranted loudly in Claire’s head.

Claire became embarrassed, completely embarrassed. Why would she do this on purpose?
She didn’t think this guy would be that useless, surrendering whenever he felt like it. It was
because he rolled himself over that she just happened to step onto his back! Claire didn’t even
think to step on this guy’s back.

Yixuan Feng just laid still on the floor and stuck out his tongue, rolled his eyes, didn’t say
anything, and didn’t make any further actions.

Claire gracefully stepped on his back spine, temporarily forgetting to withdraw her foot.

Instantly, silence enveloped the entire stadium. Even a leaf falling to the ground would be
heard clearly.

A long time, after a long time, after a long long time, still all was silent……

“Uh…… This……” The referee trembled as he climbed up the stage, glancing at Yixuan
Feng under Claire’s foot, then glancing at the stunned Claire. He said weakly, “Now……”

“I lost.” Yixuan Feng’s mosquito-like buzzing sounded.

“What?” The referee was obviously still in a trance.

“**! I said I lost, you *** don’t understand or what?” This time, Yixuan Feng wasn’t buzzing
like a mosquito anymore, but emitting a thunderous roar. Yet he still lay there, letting Claire
step on him.

“I now declare Claire Hill as the winner.” The referee, who almost jumped out of his pants,
hurriedly announced.

Claire was still feeling awkward as Walter’s mouth twitched. “Hey! Hey! Little devil,
shouldn’t you withdraw your foot by now?”

Claire seemed to have awakened from a dream as she quickly withdrew her foot, and sent an
apologetic look at Yixuan Feng, who was still laying on the floor, not moving. This time was
really embarrassing. Although she wanted to win against him with underhanded means, she
didn’t want to win while humiliating him so much. This way, not only would she strain the
two country’s relations, she would also create a powerful enemy out of this freak. Before she
became strong, she didn’t want create this kind of enemy.

The next moment, the originally silent stadium, thundered. There was an uproar!

“Claire!”

“Claire!!”

“Claire!!!”

……

The whole stadium went crazy, all the faces of the nobles were bright red, witnessing this
miracle excitedly.
Won! The legendary man-crazy idiot Claire won! A person that even the genius Lashia
couldn’t match was actually defeated by Claire! And the victory was so absolute, so glorious.
Stepping on her opponent like that!

That arrogant expression, that sassy gesture, those gold locks waving in the wind, those
profound emerald irises, they are all so charming, so mesmerizing, that one simply could not
move one’s gaze off her.

As the ambassador watched the royal platform, nobody noticed the emperor’s expression
relax. The ambassador’s complexion became as red as a pig’s liver. Intolerable bullying! That
girl actually humiliated them like this! The pope slowly stood up and smiled while saying to
the emperor, “Your Highness, the result has already been decided, congratulations for gaining
another talent. The Temple of Light has some business I need to attend to, I will be the first to
take my leave.”

“If so, I won’t retain you.” The emperor his majesty stood up and said smiling.

The pope left, not giving the ambassador so much as a glance.

The ambassador’s gaze had stopped on Claire the whole time, not moving. Inside he only had
one thought, he definitely couldn’t let this girl continue to mature! Definitely couldn’t!!!

The stadium’s atmosphere almost went out of control. Despite etiquette, the nobles stood up,
cheering Claire’s name.

But right now, Claire was looking at the Yixuan Feng still splayed out on the floor, a little
embarrassed. Yixuan Feng just laid there motionlessly, like a dead dog.

Shoot, this abnormal youth was probably having a breakdown because of her blows. Claire
felt her head ache. Establishing such a valiant enemy so soon was not a wise decision. But,
she really didn’t do it on purpose! She swore it wasn’t!

“Yo, now you’re in trouble. How will this arrogant person get his revenge on us? We must be
careful, very careful.” Walter said worriedly. The word “we” showed that Walter had already
tied himself and Claire on the same boat.

Wenmo Shui twitched his mouth, looking at the still lying down Yixuan Feng, a little
concerned. This was the first time someone had dealt such a heavy blow to this jerk, Yixuan
Feng. He was such an arrogant and conceited jerk but was actually insulted so inhumanly in
front of so many people. Would he be able to bear it? Wenmo Shui started to be concerned
about this abnormal person for the first time.

The result was now final.

Although it was theatrical, Claire won, and won so impressively!

Everyone had watched attentively and everyone was stunned.

Claire gave the still unmoving Yixuan Feng one last glance, and threw out a faint and quiet
apology, “I didn’t do it on purpose! I swear!”
Walter almost cried. Little devil, what you just said, do you think it’s sincere? Are you trying
to make matters worse or attempting to justify yourself? Walter instantly felt extremely
conflicted, and his heart ached. He even felt his life-line shudder and his chrysanthemum
tighten. He even thought of slamming into the wall.

This time if Yixuan Feng doesn’t come back to take revenge, he’ll change his last name to
Claire’s!

1. Radiating pearl: a shining light, the brightest of all. Basically an outstanding figure.

Ch.36 So Valiant, So Charming

As Claire stepped off the platform, Princess Maurice was already facing her on the platform,
and behind her was a group of nobles immediately surrounding Claire. Their excitement was
buzzing. The Sunrise Institute students didn’t surround Claire; they just watched her from
afar, feeling conflicted.

“Claire, you’re amazing! When did you learn Dou Qi?!”

“Claire, you were excellent today!”

“Claire, you……”

While drowning in praises, Claire only smiled mildly, not saying a word.

Becoming famous in one fight.

As Claire left, Yixuan Feng still laid there, not moving. Wenmo Shui gulped, and then
carefully walked forward.

“Yixuan?” Wenmo Shui inquired.

He was responded to with silence.

“ Yixuan, are you okay? Don’t scare me, if you die, then your T-rex Ma won’t forgive me.
She will literally peel a layer off my skin before burying me with you! Even if you want to
die, you have to wait for your mom to come here, then die!” Wenmo Shui was tearing up,
howling with grief.

As before, Yixuan Feng didn’t say a word, silently laying there with an unclear expression.

“Yixuan, you can’t die. Save your breath, I’ll carry you back. Wait until we arrive home and
then you can die.” Wenmo Shui said as he scooped up the unmoving Yixuan Feng, carrying
him on his shoulder, shuffling down the platform.
“I want to vomit… ” Yixuan Feng finally choked out these few words, groaning as quietly as
a mosquito. Really, he was shaken so much he was about to vomit.

“Ah! Yixuan, you’re alright, very good, as long as you’re alright it’s okay.” Wenmo Shui
happily set Yixuan Feng down and Yixuan Feng wobbled down. Wenmo Shui immediately
supported him and was truly happy. Good, Yixuan Feng, that little rascal, could speak. This
meant that he could bear that inhumane person’s humiliation. Good, good, this rascal didn’t
completely collapse. Wenmo Shui supported the weak and dizzy Yixuan Feng on his
shoulder as they left.

The Grand Exchange ended like that. A shocking beginning and a shocking ending. The
ambassador’s expression became extremely ugly. Naturally the emperor had to say some
good words. From the ambassador’s point of view, the ending award ceremony was very
simple.

But the prize was nevertheless extremely controversial. The contestants who attended the
competition didn’t dare say that the prize should have been theirs, and no one even mentioned
the prize. Although the dean went to bring the prize back, no one could accept it. Everyone
could see what was going on during the competition. Without Claire, they would not only be
defeated, but they would also bring shame to Amparkland.

Following tradition, the court held a banquet, firstly, to celebrate victory, and secondly, to
send Lagark’s students off.

In the afternoon, as Claire stole away to rest, sipping tea in the greenhouse, a servant came to
report. The Sunrise Institute’s principal had sent people to send over the rewards. Because he
said he was busy, he couldn’t personally come, so he sent an instructor to send the three
rewards.

Claire looked at the three extraordinary items on the tray the servant was holding, quietly
sipped her tea, and slowly stood up, walking to the tray that the magic sword was placed on.
With one swipe, she threw the sword to Jean, who was behind her, and then mildly said,
“Send the other people back. I’ll only take what I deserve.”

The servant became slightly frozen, looking at Claire’s ice-cold expression, quickly lowering
his head as he brought the silver tray out.

Jean accepted the sword and as he pulled it out a little, cold rays shot out. A good sword!
Jean’s face revealed a slight smile. He liked this present very much.

“Pack this up. From now on, you are going to use this sword to protect me.” Claire sat back
into the seat and remembered the awkward moment that happened that day. Her foot was
stepping on the abnormal young man’s back. Once she thought of the young magician who
was proficient in the art of assassination being humiliated by her in public, Claire began to
feel headache. That was not her intention. Now, she can only think of plans to combat the
coming storm.

“Mistress, are you worrying about that young man you had competed against today?” Jean
putting back the sword to ask.
“If you were to lose to a woman who is much weaker than you because of her deceit and
were stepped under her foot in front of everyone, would you feel good?” Claire asked
irritably.

Jean was speechless. Yes, not only would a man that had been stepped on the back by a
woman in public be out of control, anyone would be furious.

“Be careful during this time. That person is very proficient in the art of assassination.” Claire
felt headache. When an assassin met an assassin, it seemed like neither one could benefit.

“Yes, mistress. I would always stay by your side to protect you.” Jean said extremely
seriously.

And there was a party tonight… Claire closed her eyes and sighed. She didn’t want to go if
possible.

“Now you know how troublesome it is. You really fueled the trouble; any men would be die
vomiting blood because of your insult. I really pity that person. Tricked, defeated, and even
stepped on the back. Oh yeah, it is going to be a delightful eternal performance. Now we are
going to be pleased.” Walter said, completely opposite of what he was thinking. He was like
a raven being steamed, bickering incessantly.

Claire did not say anything but pulled out the Spiritual stone and pinched forcefully on it.

Walter twitched and quieted.

The world was silent.

Jean saw Claire pinch the Spiritual stone then casually put the stone back, her expression was
the same as before. Not knowing why, he felt cold. Suddenly he pitied Walter, and somewhat
understood why Walter always called Claire a little demon.

The dinner party was held as usual and Claire appeared in a black formal dress and looked
brilliant. At this night’s party, she became the main character and naturally, Lashia was not
present. The emperor went through the formal speech, and then the party began. Nobles
surrounded Claire, and their talking made Claire’s head ache. Many were those who Duke
Gordan told her to befriend. But there were also some nobles that stood at a distance, and
they all gazed in confusion at her side.

“Okay, everyone, Claire and I have appointment. If you do not mind, I have to borrow Claire
for a moment.” Princess Maurice appeared and smiled, keeping “harassments” away from
Claire.

Claire’s eyes flashed with gratitude. Princess Maurice and Claire withdrew to the balcony and
then Claire let out a light sigh. If it wasn’t for Duke Gordan waving her over, she would have
definitely not paid attention to those boring aristocrats.

“Claire, you were really great today.” Princess Maurice’s eyes flashed with light, admiring
Claire sincerely.
Claire bitterly laughed and shook her head. Really, in terms of brute force, she was far from
being Yixuan Feng’s match. It was just that she won this time using a hidden card. If Yixuan
Feng knew she could use Dou Qi, he wouldn’t have so brashly challenged her. But this night,
she didn’t seem to have seen that guy’s presence.

“It’s been said that Yixuan Feng has been muddleheaded this whole time, not sober. It’s
probably because he was shocked.” Princess Maurice said with a proud smile. In her eyes,
Claire was the hero that had completely defeated that guy!

Muddleheaded this whole time? Claire was a bit surprised. What was going on?

Yixuan Feng and Wenmo Shui both didn’t attend the banquet. Yixuan Feng lay on the courier
hostel’s bed, not moving at all. Wenmo Shui was aside, guarding him while chewing chicken.

The ambassador was extremely worried about Yixuan Feng’s situation, so he didn’t force
them to attend this humiliating sending-off banquet. Yixuan Feng’s background wasn’t
something the ambassador could afford to offend.

“Humph! Do you want to die or are you already dead?” Wenmo Shui asked, his words blurry.
After Wenmo Shui knew that Yixuan Feng could bear that strike, he wasn’t polite anymore.
He sat on a chair nearby with his foot stepping on Yixuan Feng’s butt while chewing roasted
chicken.

Yixuan Feng was silent, lying on there, still daydreaming.

“If you didn’t die, then eat something. Wait until the banquet ends and we’ll leave this night.
I don’t want to stay at this damned place at all.” Wenmo Shui grumbled while chewing a
roasted chicken wing.

“How beautiful, how valiant… ” Yixuan Feng’s tiny voice quietly sounded, seeming like he
ignored the Wenmo Shui’s stinky pig foot on his butt.

“What?” Wenmo Shui asked, confused, spitting out the bones in his mouth.

“How valiant, how enchanting she is… ” This time Wenmo Shui heard Yixuan Feng clearly.

What?!!

Wenmo Shui instantly had an ominous premonition.

Ch.37 Hidden Crisis

“What did you just say?” Wenmo Shui asked anxiously, dropping the roasted chicken.

“How enchanting, how valiant.” Yixuan Feng slowly got up, his eyes blurred as he looked
forward in a daze. It was as if the enchanting Claire was right in front of his eyes.

“Pft~” Wenmo Shui spit out the last piece of bone onto Yixuan Feng’s face.

Yixuan Feng blankly wiped it off his face and giggled, “Wenmo, she’s so enchanting.”

Wenmo Shui opened his mouth wide, dumbstruck. As he saw that person giggling foolishly,
the unease in his heart grew bigger and bigger. This was the first time he saw Yixuan Feng in
love like this!

He’s done for! This guy was actually in love!

This little bastard had always treated those women disdainfully as if they were beneath him.
One time, he couldn’t stand to watch a super affectionate younger female cousin to the point
that he spit out tea from his mouth, not giving any face, causing his T-rex Ma to think there
was something wrong with his body and secretly check. The result showed that all of Yixuan
Feng’s functions worked properly. It was just that he couldn’t fall for those women.

Now, he had finally fallen for a girl.

But!!!

This girl won’t do!

Because she was from Amparkland and the influential Duke Hill’s granddaughter!

Currently, the relationship between Amparkland and Lagark seemed fine, but they all knew
the relationship was in fact, quite strained. Turbulent waves swelled secretly. Lagark’s
current emperor was not someone who was satisfied with what he had now.

So this woman absolutely won’t do!

Also, the ambassador seemed to have his way of thinking.

Before Yixuan Feng could say anything, Wenmo Shui suddenly jumped up. He pulled the
sheet and after a slight vibration, Wenmo Shui immediately tore it to shreds. Wenmo Shui
wrapped up Yixuan Feng without a word, tightly and securely.

“Crap! You barbarian! What are you doing?” Yixuan Feng angrily yelled as he finally came
back to his senses and saw Wenmo Shui tie him up. It was already useless to struggle.
“Don’t even think about it. Tonight we will go back. That woman won’t do, she is
Amparkland’s Duke Gordan’s granddaughter.” Wenmo Shui carefully wrapped him up from
head to toe and then tightened it, hard.

“Are you looking to die?! Let me go! I want to find her right now.” Yixuan Feng wriggled
like an earthworm, but how could he be a match for the warrior, Wenmo Shui?

Wenmo Shui picked up Yixuan Feng with one swipe and lightly threw him onto the bed.
Then, Yixuan Feng, who had been wrapped in circles, was wrapped up even more and
continued on to wriggle.

“You barbarian actually dare to tie me up. I will make you… eugh, eugh, umph…” The last
words didn’t come out. Wenmo Shui had stuffed a wad of bed sheets into Yixuan Feng’s
mouth.

Wenmo Shui completely ignored Yixuan Feng, who was crazily wriggling on the bed, and
instead, minded his own business as he started to pack up stuff. They needed to leave this
place tonight. With the ambassador’s personality, he probably wouldn’t easily let the woman
called Claire go. Double classed magic warrior! Even though right now her level wasn’t that
high, nobody could predict if it would be like this in the future. The ambassador wouldn’t risk
letting her grow.

Also, naturally, he couldn’t let Yixuan Feng know this information. Wenmo Shui looked at
the struggling person on the bed and made a decision. They’ll leave right now! They’ll bring
this guy back home and let his mom deal with him. As long as they went home, he didn’t
need to deal with it any more.

The moment the students and instructors that attended the banquet came back, they saw
Wenmo Shui carrying a mummy-like Yixuan Feng onto the carriage. Yixuan Feng wriggled
with all his might as Wenmo Shui faced the stupefied instructors and said, “We’ll leave first.
Teacher, this guy suffered too much. I was afraid he would be too depressed and try to
commit suicide, so I took on a small measure.” As he said this Wenmo Shui didn’t look
shameful at all, his expression and heart rate staying the same.

The instructor stood, dumbfounded, not knowing what to do or say. The other students also
stood spellbound, watching this strange, comical scene.

The ambassador nodded and let them go. From the very start, the ambassador was afraid that
Yixuan Feng had received too much of an impact and do something that would influence the
somewhat peaceful relations of the two countries. Wenmo Shui bringing him away right now
naturally was a good thing. The faster the better!

No one noticed that when Wenmo Shui said those words that the person on his shoulder,
Yixuan Feng, started to wriggle even more. As Yixuan Feng continued creating muffled
sounds the whole time he was carried onto the carriage. Only Wenmo Shui could figure out
Yixuan Feng’s muffled words. “Eugh, eugh, eugh, ah eugh eugh… eugh eugh… eugh…
umph… umph, umph… (Wenmo Shui, you lowly person, I’ll become your mortal enemy…
slaughter you… ) It was a pity these muffled sounds were smothered into the dark night.
The carriage left, carrying Yixuan Feng who had been wrapped up tightly and the languid
looking Wenmo Shui, disappearing into the night. After showing customs their documents,
the carriage left that night without a hitch.

And so, Yixuan Feng was unfairly brought away forcefully by Wenmo Shui, leaving far away
from his heart’s valiant and enchanting Claire.

After the banquet was over, Claire and Duke Gordan left together on a carriage.

Duke Gordan had a red glow, his mood very good. In the moment he knew Claire was
actually a double classed magic warrior, he became moved and then understood that clearly,
Claire must have learned Dou Qi with Jean. This granddaughter was really too hard working.
This time really made him incessantly surprised. It surprised him so much his heart almost
jumped out of his throat.

In the dead of night, Claire laid on the bed with eyes closed, but wasn’t deep asleep.

Currently in the study, there was a solemn and tense atmosphere.

“Sir, the youth who lost to the Miss, Yixuan Feng, and that valiant warrior, Wenmo Shui,
already left the capital at night.” A man clothed in tight garments reported to Duke Gordan in
a low tone.

Duke Gordan frowned, then slowly nodded. In a low voice, he said, “Send more people to
follow Claire. They must protect her. Although she displayed her strength when winning this
competition, as a magic warrior, I’m afraid with that person’s personality…”

Emery was silent, feeling worry in his heart incessantly. Today, Claire was truly extremely
radiant. But just as a tall tree attracts the wind, famous people attract too much trouble. That
careful and cruel ambassador who would kill a thousand innocents for one guilty was truly a
threat to Claire. If the ambassador found out that Claire had become this strong only recently,
he would do anything to eliminate her.

“Yes, your subordinate swears to protect Miss with his life.” The tight clothed man thumped
his chest while swearing to protect her.

“We are on guard; they won’t succeed so easily. But we definitely can’t be careless. Also,
right now, Claire is a double classed magic warrior. Cliff over there…” Duke Gordan
frowned. He was a unparalleled magician, but his disciple didn’t learn only his magic. Then
what would that person think? Gordan’s thoughts were endless.

“Sir, you do not need to worry. I believe Miss will definitely handle this business well.”
Emery consoled Duke Gordan in a low voice. He completely believed that Claire would
definitely handle the situation well.

“Yes, that’s true. If there’s no problem, you may take your leave.” Duke Gordan lightly
waved, indicating for everyone to leave.
“Claire, somebody has come.” Walter suddenly sounded quietly in Claire’s mind. The
footsteps outside were different from usual. It definitely wasn’t a servant or that wooden
faced knight. Also, Emery, that guy, usually came in through the window. Then who was it?

Claire didn’t speak. Of course she had already sensed the sounds from outside the door. Jean
didn’t do anything, so he recognized the person, and he wouldn’t do anything that could be
detrimental to Claire now.

The person at the door seemed to be pacing back and forth, their footsteps very, very light. It
seemed like they were hesitating.

The room was extremely quiet as the silver moonlight came in through the cracks of the
window.

The person outside the door suddenly stopped and stood there quietly.

After a long time, words floated gently through the seams of the door. “Thank you. Thank
you for saving me today.”

The next moment, the footsteps hurriedly left, as if they were escaping.

The voice was Lashia.

“That little girl actually knows how to express thanks!” Walter’s voice was as loud as if he
discovered the New Continent as it howled in Claire’s mind, “Remember, she walks with her
nose pointed at the sky!”

“Sleep.” Claire yawned and lied down on the bed to sleep, without any superfluous words.

Walter silently blinked, thinking something unknown.

In the middle of the Temple of Light.

In a dark room.

The green haired and strange eyed clairvoyant faced her crystal ball with a frown.

She still couldn’t read the natal chart of the person the goddess wanted to find.

If it continued on like this, if we don’t find that person faster, there will be trouble.

If the person was outside of her range…

Then the goddess will descend to purge!!!

Ch.38 Magic Beast?

Life was peaceful at the moment. Claire didn’t face Feng Yixuan’s revenge, and so, Feng
Yixuan disappeared.

“Strange, why did that little freak return without taking revenge? Perhaps he had a large
hemorrhoid?” Walter was completely puzzled. He also rejoiced that at the time, he didn’t say
out loud that he swore that if the guy didn’t come for his revenge, he would have the same
last name as the little devil instead. Luckily, he didn’t say it out loud. Fortunately, very
fortunately, very good.

“What are you mumbling about?” Claire’s cold voice suddenly sounded in Walter’s
conscious.

Walter almost cried out in surprise. It can’t be, little devil can hear what he’s thinking? It’s
not possible.

Walter forgot that Claire could infer things based on his Spiritual waves. For example, just
now Walter’s Spiritual undulations were a bit “vulgar.” Naturally, this guy was definitely
thinking of no good.

“Nothing, nothing. I was thinking that you’re about to go to school.” Walter giggled.

Claire coldly snorted. Of course Walter’s words were not trustworthy at all.

“Are you still continuing today? Do you not feel pain? You do this everyday.” Walter
watched Claire’s training clothes, and worried for Claire. She became riddled with scars
sparring with that rigid faced knight, Jean.

“What feels better, pain or death?” Claire coldly asked.

Walter shivered. That was something that didn’t need to be mentioned. With death,
everything is gone, not to mention pain.

Claire picked up the sword and walked towards the back of the training field with Jean
following from behind.

It was another fierce training day. Walter yawned sleepily. In any case, he wasn’t the person
getting hurt, who cares about that little devil fighting.

The sound of weapons resonated continuously. If it wasn’t for the barrier Claire had put up
around the training ground, who knows how many people would have been startled by this
fierce battle.

Walter looked at Claire’s arm and body, both already wounded, blood already soaked through
her clothes. Just thinking about it made him sweat. This little devil was too fierce, too
vicious. She treated herself unordinarily harsh. That deep and cold gaze, cruel and wild
expression, made one unable to watch.

Jean frowned. Claire’s attacks were completely different from the average warrior, crafty and
ferocious, so even he, who was much stronger than Claire, had no choice but be careful when
facing her.

Claire withdrew and Dou Qi burst forth as she brandished the sword at Jean.

Jean didn’t dare to slack and prepared to block this one strike.

Who would have known that in the next moment, something unimaginable happened.

“Chirp chirp~~ chirp chirp!” A furry and unknown being abruptly landed directly onto
Claire’s face! A speed so fast that the naked eye was completely unable to discern what it
was. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say it was faster than the speed of light. That’s why
everybody was unable to react in time.

“Miss!” Jean was extraordinarily worried.

Claire froze. This small unidentifiable figure, furry yet soft and warm, what was it? What
kind of small animal was this? Wrong! Small animals were incapable of entering this barrier
without them knowing. The Duke’s castle had also not heard of this kind of small animal
before!

What was it?

“Chirp chirp~ Chirp chirp~” The small furry guy carefully climbed on top of Claire’s head,
grabbing her hair tightly and not letting go.

“What’s this?” Claire frowned.

“It, seems, seems to be a small animal.” Jean stared in shock when seeing this animal
suddenly appear, staring blankly as it carefully climbed onto Claire’s head, but didn’t dare to
go over and pull it off.

“What is this thing?” Claire extended her hand to grab the animal on her head. Who would
have known that she couldn’t pull it off and instead, the small animal kept its tight grasp on
Claire’s hair.

Walter looked in a daze and sized up the little animal who dared to give this authoritarian
such a hard time. Furry little ears, furry head, furry paws, furry round body, black and round
and big eyes rolling and turning, and a short small tail. It looked like small meatball! He had
never seen this kind of small animal before. What was it? Although he didn’t know what it
was, Walter’s heart had a feeling. This little guy was so cute! Yes, very, very cute! If as a
man he thought it was very cute, then it was needless to say that this small animal would be
‘lethal’ to women.

Right now the biggest problem was, such a cute thing had just climbed on top of Claire’s, that
little devil’s, head!
The combination of that little devil’s cold expression and the small animal’s cute shape were
completely, absolutely and ironically, a most hilarious scene. He wanted to laugh, but he
dared not to.

“Chirp chirp~~” That little animal looked down at Claire’s blonde hair, and without any
superfluous movements, slid down Claire’s hair, all the way down to her shoulder.

“Miss! Careful!” Jean was incomparably nervous. This suddenly appearing little animal
looked harmless on the surface, but who could promise it didn’t have any evil intentions. And
it appeared in such a strange manner!

Claire frowned. What on earth was this animal? She hadn’t seen this in the Magic Beast
Illustrated Handbook or the Shapeshifter Illustrated Handbook.

“Chirp chirp~~” Tight when Claire wanted to extend a hand to grab the small animal, her
neck suddenly itched. The little guy was actually opening its mouth lightly licking the wound
on Claire’s neck.

Just as everyone thought this little magic beast was harmless, Claire felt a burst of dizziness,
almost unable to stand, and immediately stabbed the sword into the ground to steady herself.

“Claire?!” Walter cried out loud nervously.

“Miss!” Jean’s heart panicked. What if that magic beast did something to Claire.

“Don’t touch me, let me rest a bit.” Claire’s gaze really was a bit hazy. Damn, a strong
binding force actually rushed out of the wound that that little thing licked! Furthermore, it
attacked like a squall of a storm. Even though her spiritual force was very strong, right now
she found it bit hard to withstand. If it was an average person, they would have already
spewed out blood from all their orifices and died.

This small furball actually forced her into a contract! And it was a master-servant one.

Although Claire thought about searching for a magic beast or finding a more powerful
shapeshifter to contract and become her helper, she didn’t think she would form a contract
this way. Also, she didn’t know what this thing was! Because a person could only have a
single contract with a magic beast, she would have to cancel her contract before contracting
another. Right now, Claire’s first contract was just taken by this unknown little meatball!

Walter and Jean both watched Claire, who stood there, nervously, motionless, their hearts
extremely tense. But at the same time, both didn’t dare to make or sound of move, fearing if
making sounds or taking action would land Claire into a bigger predicament.

“My name, White Emperor.” A solemn and dignified voice faintly came from the distance in
Claire’s mind, and then disappeared.

White Emperor?!!

Claire was dumbfounded. This sound, could it have come from this small hairball?
It can’t be…

After who knows how long, Claire’s finger finally twitched. At the same time, her body was
already drenched with sweat. Resisting that powerful and supreme power just now had used
up too much of her strength.

“Claire, you’re alright? Wonderful, you’re alright.” Walter called emotionally.

“Miss, what on earth happened?” Jean frowned, looking at the little furball that crouched on
Claire’s shoulder.

“I and it formed a contract, and it’s actually a master-servant contract.” Claire brought the
small fur ball off her shoulder, and the small furball intimately licked the wound on Claire’s
hand. Claire didn’t say out loud, this contracted beast that looked very cute and harmless had
forcefully and one sidedly formed a contract!

Jean and Walter stared dumbfoundedly. Formed a contract?! A master-servant contract?!

Claire had her own magic beast?

This little furry, meaty little guy? This cute, harmless, and useless small thing? It could be
flicked off with a single finger.

Also, if other people knew that the miraculous and famous battler Claire had such a cute and
harmless little magic beast, then…

Walter convulsed, fantasizing. The domineering Claire, face full with such a cold expression,
yelled loudly, shocking everybody, capturing the gaze of everyone. Then, slowly, a small
furry furball climbed on top of her head, waving its furry paws, and chirped. Pft, haha~~~ too
funny.

“I will go ask Master what beast this is.” Claire shook her head, still dizzy. She picked up
White Emperor and went out of the barrier.

Claire found Emery inside his laboratory.

Emery’s eyes widened as he sized up the small furball moving slowly in Claire’s bosom for a
long time. He waved his hand helplessly, unable to produce an answer.

“Claire, you should ask Master Cliff. He should know.” Emery immediately thought of Cliff.

“Okay.” Claire nodded, still thinking internally about that short tempered old man who still
seemed to be angry, angry that she learned Dou Qi and didn’t tell him. This time when going
back, she could also coax him while she was at it. White Emperor slipped out of Claire’s
bosom to crouch on her shoulder. This ball of fur was extremely adorable.

“Also, Claire, don’t tell anyone that you and this small thing formed a contract.” Emery told
her solemnly.

“Yeah.” Claire nodded, understanding Emery naturally had his own considerations.
After changing clothes, Claire brought Jean out of the door onto the carriage, going to the
Magician’s Guild.

After going out of the Duke’s castle, the carriage passed through a few streets. Claire, who
was originally recuperating with her eyes closed as she leaned on the wall of the carriage,
suddenly opened her eyes and faced Jean’s chilly expression.

“It looks like they are very impetuous. Miss is finally going out the gates. They have been
waiting for this and are itching to take action.” Jean sneered, his gaze completely ice-cold.

Ch.39 Black Hair, Black Irises

“Is it that freakish youth who lost to you?” Naturally, Walter also sensed something was
wrong.

“Doesn’t seem like it.” Claire shook her head slightly.

“It’s most likely assassins sent by that ambassador. His excessively cautious nature wouldn’t
let you continue to grow. That day, your fight scared that fat pig.” Jean laughed quietly. It
was unusual that words like these would come out of his mouth.

Claire sighed lightly. That day’s victory was really a fluke. People like the pope probably
understood why she won. That’s why the pope didn’t care at all. But that ambassador seemed
to firmly believe that she really had that strength and power. Alas, just as expected… She felt
a bit wronged.

As Walter heard Claire’s quiet sigh, he naturally understood what Claire was thinking and
wanted to laugh again. But just like before, he didn’t dare to.

“But it seems like you don’t need to do anything.” Claire squinted, sensing the activity
outside. It was two groups of people, the group in the back had already targeting the
somewhat impatient group in front. Claire immediately understood that it was definitely
people sent by Grandfather to protect her. Grandfather had already anticipated this kind of
situation.

“Yes, so we should continue to go.” Jean sensed the movements outside and smiled. Those
people are waiting, waiting until they got to a secluded area to make to move. But, once they
arrived at such a place, who knows who will attack who.

And like so, the carriage proceeded uneventfully to the door of the Magic Guild. When the
apprentice magician at the door saw who got off, he immediately came up and welcomed
them. Claire Hill, this great name, resounded through the capital overnight.
Claire and Jean were led by the apprentice magician to the huge magic elevator and went
directly to Cliff’s lab on the top floor. The apprentice magician bowed and then took the
elevator back down.

Claire knocked on the door. “Master.”

“Not here.” The clear voice of Cliff came from the inside with a little rage.

Walter tried to hold in his laughter; this old man was really very childish. He was clearly
inside, yet he still said he wasn’t. It was very obvious he was still angry about the matter of
Claire learning Dou Qi and not telling him. This was normal, for regardless if it was warriors
learning magic or magicians learning Dou Qi, their master would definitely feel humiliated
and furious.

“Master, I apologize. I will agree to any request you want.” Claire said this sentence slowly
and clearly, smiling lightly.

“Really?!” The next moment, the door was suddenly thrown open, and Cliff’s grinning face
popped out.

Walter twitched. This little devil, oh yeah, little devil… She actually dared to say this kind of
resolute words, then… Walter looked at Cliff somewhat sympathetically. The poor guy, he
will definitely, absolutely be tricked! Completely, absolutely! He swore！

“Really!” Claire nodded and said assuredly, “Whatever makes Master not angry. I am
learning Dou Qi only for self-defense. If I’m in an emergency situation and I don’t have
enough time to chant any spells, I can still escape.”

Cliff pursed his lips, pouting, and didn’t say anything.

“I encountered an assassin on the way here. With my identity, I’m afraid I’ll often encounter
such situations in the future, Master. Master’s teaching of magic is the real deal. I only use
Dou Qi to escape. Master, do I still have the heart to use spells when someone already
pierced my chest?” Claire took a breath, asking in a fake, pitiful way.

Cliff grabbed his hair and bitterly rubbed. He said angrily, “Who wants to kill you? If they
dare to touch you, I will go place a forbidden spell on his entire family and blow them up!”

Jean and Walter both twitched their mouths. Blow up a whole family with a forbidden spell?
They were afraid that he would not blow up just a clan, but an entire city.

“Then you’re not angry anymore, Master?” Claire laughed.

“If you do what you just promised, then I won’t get angry.” Cliff said after he moved out of
the way to let them in.

“Yes, but only one request.” There was an imperceivable flash of craftiness in Claire’s eyes.

“Very well, one request, one request.” Cliff’s eyes fell on Claire’s beautiful lace skirt,
looking all over.
Walter and Jean immediately understood what the old perverted wolf wanted to do. He
wanted to do something he had never succeeded at: lifting Claire’s skirt!!!

“Then, then… I want to lift your skirt, and you are not allowed to kick my face.” Cliff said,
embarrassed.

“Okay.” To Jean and Walter’s astonishment, Claire actually agreed to the request.

In the next moment, Walter confirmed again with certainty, absolute certainty, that little devil
was a little devil! Never mess with her, and don’t try to take the slightest bit advantage of her.

Cliff lifted Claire’s skirt with great excitement, then Cliff’s smile froze. Claire was wearing
sturdy pants used for training!!! The pants were wrapped tightly around Claire’s legs,
completely airtight.

Claire calmly pulled her skirt down, saying softly to a dumbfounded Cliff, “Master, I met
your request. Are you not angry now?”

Cliff face was ashen as his mouth twitched, “Yes, yes…”

Walter had already flipped from laughing. As expected, this perverted old man would be
tricked. But Claire, this little devil, was so clever, actually guessing beforehand accurately
that Cliff would bring up this kind of shameless request and even thought of a
countermeasure. Jean also stifled a laugh from behind.

“Master, I wanted you to look at this.” Claire took White Emperor out of her bosom. “What
kind of magic beast is this?”

“What is this?” Cliff looked at the small furball in Claire’s hands in amazement. “Since when
did you like this kind of cute pet?”

“Master doesn’t recognize it?” Claire was puzzled. If even the wizard sage Cliff didn’t know,
then there was really no way of knowing the identity of this little thing.

Cliff frowned and looked seriously at the little thing in Claire’s arms, peering at it over and
over, and then shook his head. “I’ve never seen nor heard of it before.”

Claire frowned slightly and looked down at White Emperor in her embrace. This little guy
appeared in a strange manner, and his contract was contracted boldly and forcefully. No
matter how she looked at it, she could only sense this little guy was just a cute small animal
and didn’t seemed like a magic beast powerful enough to force a contract.

“Claire! When my experiments are done, you must come with me to cultivate and follow me
closely.” Cliff snorted, still feeling so wronged and cheated.

“Yes, okay, but Master, you seem to have been doing these experiments for a long time?”
Claire asked, puzzled, and put the matter of White Emperor aside for the time being.

“Materials are rare and hard to find.” Cliff frowned and sighed, “Right, since you came
today, I’ll teach you some spells while you are here. Remember it yourself.” After Cliff
finished speaking, he stretched out his hand, and just like that, a soft light entered Claire’s
mind and a few unfamiliar spells entered Claire’s consciousness.

“All right. If there are no problems, you can leave now. Once I am finished on my end, I will
go find you.” Cliff said as he waved.

“Yes.” Claire nodded, backing out of the room with White Emperor in her arms.

The moment Claire got on her carriage in front of the entrance of the Magician Council, she
saw another carriage stop. The emblem on the carriage was very distinct; it was the emblem
of the Temple of Light.

What was the Temple of Light doing here？

Claire looked out the window and came to realization when she saw Lawrence exiting the
carriage energetically. So it was Master’s old friend. But usually, the Temple of Light and the
Magician Council never interfered in each other’s affairs and the two of them only fought in
private to avoid attention. Why would Lawson appear here today?

“Miss, it’s a bit strange.” Jean also felt something was off.

“If those hypocrites from the Temple of Light appear here boldly, does that mean it’s almost
the time for the prophecy?” Walter’s voice sounded.

“What prophecy?” Claire asked quietly.

“Just some stupid nonsense, a prophecy from a thousand years ago. Something about a
double-black woman appearing, overturning the Light.” Walter replied indifferently, “There
has never been a woman with both black irises and black hair, so it’s just nonsense. Let’s go.”

Claire nodded. “Let’s go the the capital’s library. I want to go see if there’s any illustrated
handbooks for beasts that I haven’t read yet and what type of being this little creature really
is.” Claire looked down at the White Emperor who was currently lying quietly in her arms.

The library of the capital, with large, tall white jade doors and a grand statue of a book in the
entrance, symbolized wisdom.

Claire had come here often before, but not for reading, and instead, to look for handsome
men.

When Claire’s figure appeared in the library doorway, there was a small commotion. All the
young girls and boys looked at her, gossiping quietly.

The phrase Claire heard the most was “Miracle Claire”.

“Since when did I have such a title?” Claire frowned slightly.

“From when you displayed both magic and Dou Qi and defeated that youth, the whole capital
has been calling Miss Miracle Claire.” Jean answered quietly. The sister of genius Lashia,
Miracle Claire.
Boring, Claire cursed in her heart and walked towards the miscellaneous section.

A few unfriendly gazes followed Claire closely.

Ch.40 Duel

Naturally, Claire also sensed those unfriendly gazes.

“Those are students from the Sunrise Institute.” Jean whispered near Claire’s ear in a low
voice. “It’s most likely people who didn’t pass the preliminary round for the competition and
are not satisfied with Miss’s win.”

Claire glanced over from the corners of her eyes. Two youths and a young girl were coldly
watching her, but when their eyes met they hurriedly looked away.

“So what if they aren’t satisfied, they didn’t even have the qualifications to be chosen, even
worse than your peacock little sister.” Walter disdainfully said. Lashia always walked with
her nose pointed at the sky, was that not a peacock?

“Those three are all warriors.” Jean frowned looking at those three whom had grouped
together and seemed like they were discussing something.

Claire ignored them, put White Emperor on her shoulder, and started searching through the
illustrated handbooks: The Complete Magic Beasts illustrated handbook, The Complete
Shapeshifters illustrated handbook, and also the Complete Phantoms illustrated handbook.

Carrying the thick, heavy books was really uncomfortable, so Claire handed all the reference
books for Jean to carry and found the nearest table to sit down and started flipping through
one.

Standing behind Claire, Jean watched the three people who had been unfriendly the whole
time walk over. The leading young girl had on her back an unusually shaped broadsword and
walked towards Claire with a cold expression. The two youths behind also had unfriendly
expressions. From time to time their gazes drifted towards the magic sword at Jean’s waist.
That was the competition’s prize. After Claire received it, they didn’t expect that she had
actually bestowed it to her guardian knight!

“Claire Hill, I, Alice Roman, will now challenge you to duel!” The young girl’s words
powerfully resonated and were exceptionally solemn as she coldly watched Claire.

When Jean heard this family name he frowned slightly. Was it the daughter of the Roman
family? The Roman clan was an aristocratic family in the capital and had many people with
courtly positions.

Duel?!
There was an uproar among the people nearby and the quiet library was suddenly noisy. For a
duel, if the other side was afraid and didn’t accept then it would be extremely humiliating.
But, this young girl was obviously a high level warrior. Although Claire was a magic warrior,
her cultivation wasn’t that high. Wasn’t this girl’s behavior a little over the top?

The surrounding people started gossiping, but most people wanted to see Claire’s reaction.

“No time.” Claire insipidly said, flipped the illustrated handbook on the table and didn’t even
give so much of a glance at the young girl. Her indifferent attitude shocked everyone.

The nearby people watched Claire in amazement and shock. Did she know such a refusal was
the greatest insult to the other person? In situations like this, the other person might try to kill
her, even at the risk of their life. And such a an uncaring and casual rejection. Was she
treating a duel like an invitation for a meal?

As expected, the young girl called Alice had already turned red in the face. She fiercely
clenched her teeth, her heart already flooded with rage. This arrogant male-chaser, thinking
of herself as unparalleled after just learning a bit of Dou Qi. If the person who faced Feng
Yixuan was her, then that person would have had an even worse loss! Because that day Claire
had shown that she was only at the advanced warrior level! If Claire was replaced by her,
then that Feng Yixuan would have been beaten up even more unsightly!

“Do all people from the Hill family have no backbone or real strength? Is that why you don’t
accept my challenge?” Alice mocked, sneering as she tried her best to control her anger.

“At least people from the Hill family are civilized and won’t be like a vixen, shouting and
yelling in a quiet library.” Before Claire spoke, a cold voice floated over.

Another uproar resulted, and looking behind, the crowd saw a cold-faced Lashia icily
watching this side. The words just now were said by Lashia. So Lashia had always been in
the library, and she saw everything from the moment Claire entered.

Alice’ face greened and paled. Just now her behavior really was uncivilized. The capital’s
library was always a place where capable people gathered. The people who could be borrow
books here were not commoners and her actions just now really weren’t appropriate.
Naturally, when she came back to her senses, she regretted them. But she still wouldn’t
acknowledge her mistake.

“Genius Lashia, didn’t you also lose very badly. Not only did you almost lose your life, but
you almost dishonored our country.” This Alice had disliked Lashia for a long time. What
genius magician, magician engaging in close combat with a warrior was the equivalent of
certain death.

Lashia’s expression changed as she was about to explode.

Claire’s cold voice, although low and gentle, interrupted timely. “How can person who didn’t
even pass the preliminary round bark in here? Are you feeling that it’s a pity that we didn’t
humiliate our country in the end or are you upset that you weren’t the one onstage
humiliating our country?” Claire’s tongue started becoming poisonous. Claire never had any
good feelings towards these arrogant aristocrats.
“You!!!” Alice was furious, abruptly pulling out the sword on her back and pointed it at
Claire.

The library’s mood instantly became tense.

“Haha.” Claire slowly stood up, a peerlessly brilliant smile radiating from her face, in that
instant captivating everyone. But the words Claire said was a different matter. “Little vixen,
let’s go, I accept your duel, let’s go out. I don’t want to bother the people here who are
reading.” That gentle tone of voice and seductive smile charmed everyone completely,
making them lose their senses and overlook her malicious words.

Truly malicious, Walter thought. Women, don’t mess with them. This was really a gentle
knife. This feeling was too “amazing,” like he was going to be butchered but was still helping
her clean the knife. So, Walter concluded insightfully, it’s most terrifying when that little
devil smiles.

Claire slowly got up and walked towards the entrance. When she passed by Lashia, a sliver of
worry flashed in Lashia’s eyes as she said two words in a quiet and low voice. “Elder
sister…”

Claire looked back slightly, nodded at Lashia, and then walked out.

Lashia stared blankly, then an imperceptible smile appeared on her face, gentle and faint.

Claire walked in front with Jean following from behind.

Alice sheathed the sword onto her back and followed with a face full of anger. The rage in
her eyes reached the skies as she hatefully watched Claire, itching to dismember Claire’s
body into a thousand pieces. This hateful male-chaser actually called her in that way.

Lashia also followed from behind. The people at Lashia’s sides were her followers. At the
very back was a large mass of people. They all originally came to the library to look up
information, but when they heard Claire accepted a duel, they all eagerly ran out to see the
excitement.

Once they saw clearly the person Claire accepted a duel against, they all became shocked. It
was Alice Roman. Alice was the Sunrise Institute’s third ranked warrior. At thirteen years of
age she is already at the level of a grand warrior, truly making people shocked. Meanwhile,
Claire was a magician who had only used advanced warrior level Dou Qi, and her level as a
magician had never been tested before.

Which family would win this contest?

Quickly, the plaza in front of the library was surrounded by an impenetrable crowd and the
number of people continued to grow.

“I’m delighted you accepted my duel.” Alice sneered, fuming with rage. The pleased
expression in her eyes deepened, as if in the next moment, victory was hers.

“Let’s start.” Claire only insipidly said.

“Wait.” Alice actually said profoundly, “Isn’t it too boring this way, let’s make a bet.”

“Oh?” Claire raised her brow slightly.

“If I win, I want the sword your knight has! If I lose, I’ll give this sword to you.” Alice pulled
out the strange sword on her back and fiercely struck it into the ground. Immediately a thin
crack appeared on the slate plaza’s ground.

She wanted Jean’s magic sword?

Ch.41 There’s Actually People Even More

Shameless Than Me

She wanted Jean’s magic sword? Claire frowned, coldness surfacing in her eyes. She had
already gave that sword to Jean, so she now has no right to re-allocate it. And she had no
interest in this rude girl’s weapon.

“I believe that Miss will win another magic sword.” Jean’s voice sounded softly from behind
Claire. His meaning was obvious, that he agreed to use his weapon as the stake of the bet, and
he was convinced that Claire would surely win.

That sword was also a magic sword? Only now did Claire notice the sword Alice stuck in the
ground. Sure enough, there was a slight magic undulation. It was a good sword.

“Miss, here.” Jean walked up, took off the sword at his waist and handed it to Claire. The
opponent had a weapon, so of course Claire couldn’t face her empty-handed. Claire accepted
the sword and turned to look at Alice.

“Sure.” Claire smiled brightly and nodded softly, “Then let’s begin.”

“Humph! Not knowing what you’re getting yourself into!” Alice sneered, then pulled out the
sword in the ground and prepared to start, planning to instantly approach Claire and give her
a fatal blow. Resolving in her heart to beat this handsome-male chasing girl till she rolled
around on the ground, making her lose all of the Hill clan’s face, trample her under her foot,
and make her beg mercy in front of all the people present!

“Mentally attack this little vixen, making her unable to move, then kick her in the face, then
step on her back. Then shave all her hair!” Walter hooted in Claire’s head. Walter also felt
disgusted by this arrogant and stupid noble young girl. The nobles were always way too
conceited. This little devil was also a noble, but she didn’t seem so annoying.

Claire didn’t speak; she silently lifted her sword up and rushed towards Alice. Seeing this,
Alice was exuberant, and immediately ran up waving her sword. Walter howled: “What the
heck! Little devil, aren’t you the best at playing tricks? Why are you not tricking this vixen
today? Do you really want to face her directly?”

Alice rejoiced in her heart. As expected, this handsome-male chasing idiot didn’t use her
brains. She actually wanted to fight her close up! Just relying on her strength as an advanced
warrior, she wanted to fight her close up?! Idiotic nonsense!

Alice gave a low shout, teal colored DouQi bursting out from her body. She waved her sword
and slashed it towards Claire. She was confident that Claire wouldn’t be able to block this
strong and fierce sword. Claire would definitely be struck to kneeling on the ground by her
force.

Yet Claire didn’t emit the slightest amount of DouQi, but went straight up. Just when a smile
formed on Alice’s face, Claire nimbly dodged and disappeared right before Alice’s eyes.
Alice’s pupils instantly widened. What does it mean when an opponent disappears before a
warrior? A warrior is most skilled at fighting face to face!

The next moment, the cold sound of slicing through air pulled Alice back to realization and
she turned around and brought her sword to her back. The acute clang made Alice drip sweat
behind her head. If this attack had struck her, then……

But, her nightmare had just begun. Claire’s tricky, vicious, and unusual attacks made her life
miserable. What kind of fight was this? How was this a fight between warriors? How come
this handsome-male chaser is so vicious! Each attack was directed towards fatal spots or dead
angles, making her almost unable to block them. As this continued, Alice gradually only had
the strength to parry but not counter-attack.

The high tension and tiring blocks rapidly depleted Alice’s energy. For if she made one
careless mistake, Claire’s sword would land on her fatal spot.

The crowd watching became more and more nervous. What type of fencing was Claire, the
once handsome-male chasing idiot, using?! So strange and nimble. As a grand warrior, Alice
was still forced to retreat. She was getting breathless. Her teal DouQi that was bright at the
beginning was now gradually subsiding. But!! From beginning till end, Claire never once
used DouQi, but was attacking with only pure fencing!

Jean watched the duel before him with slitted eyes, also confused. The fencing Claire used
was very aggressive and also incredible. Claire herself described it as using gentleness to
overcome hardness, borrowing strength and using it for her own purposes. But until now Jean
still couldn’t understand much. As for how Claire learned this miraculous fencing remained a
mystery.

“Humph!” Claire snorted, bursting out green DouQi, and fiercely swung her sword right at
Alice. Alice hurriedly raised her sword to block it. But at this time, she was already too weak
to receive this powerful strike of Claire’s.

Following the crisp sound of weapons clashed together, was the sound of a sword dropping to
the ground.

Instantly, everything was silent.

The sword in Alice’s hands had been struck out and landed not far from the two. A cold
expression on her face, Claire held her sword right up at Alice’s throat.

A cold wind blew across, lifting up Claire’s golden hair, bright as the sunlight.

Alice’s eyes were dead.

Everything around them was quiet.

“So the Romans are like this? Not having the strength but determined to fight?” Lashia’s cold
voice reached their ears. This little girl loved bearing grudges. She had remembered clearly
the words Alice spoke in the library. And now she returned them complete and intact.

Alice looked up hatefully at Lashia, unresignment burning in her eyes. But she couldn’t
speak.

“Let’s go.” Claire picked up the precious sword that once belonged to Alice.

“But, sister, isn’t it a little too much for your knight to have two swords?” Lashia walked up
smiling, purposely saying while looking disdainfully at Alice, who was now kneeling on the
ground, powerless.

Walter cursed. This stupid peacock, now so intimately calling sister. Wasn’t she the one who
walked with her nose towards the sky before? Jean raised his brows but didn’t speak. How
much Lashia had hated Claire was pretty obvious. But now, there was a hint of proudness in
her voice. She was proud of Claire! What a simple little girl. Whatever she decided she would
stick with it to the end.

“Then you can have it. You can give it to one of your warrior friends.” After returning Jean
his sword, Claire looked at the magic sword with a peculiar appearance in her hand and then
handed it to Lashia casually.

Alice’s eyes were wide, staring madly at the magic sword in Lashia’s hand that once
belonged to her. That was one of the heirlooms of the Roman clan! Very, very precious! But
now, she had lost it! How was she going to tell her family? Her father and grandfather would
be furious.

Lashia waved the magic sword in her hand happily, “Thanks, sister!”

Claire smiled slightly, then turned and headed back towards the doors of the library. She had
not yet finished going through the illustrated handbooks. Although it was crowded, when
Claire walked up, people all made way for her. Gossip engulfed Alice; the people’s gazes all
fell on Claire, watching her figure disappear at the library door.

Claire, as an advanced warrior, defeated Alice the grand warrior! And she used DouQi only
at the last second! Some exclaimed about Claire’s astonishing power, others disdained
Claire’s tactic of keep dodging until Alice was worn out. But, in any case, Claire won this
duel, and won over the heirloom magic sword of the Roman clan.

Claire’s name once again rang throughout the capital.

Lashia’s attitude was now changed completely and with reason. When she learned why Claire
came to the library, she volunteered to help Claire go through the illustrated handbooks. But
after busying for an entire afternoon, they still had no idea what type of magic beast White
Emperor was.

In the evening, when Claire and Lashia returned home, they found an elaborate carriage
parked in front at the gates. On the carriage was the symbol of the Roman clan!

“Wow, looks like that idiot couldn’t win you, sister, and have now came to tattle tale at our
house!” Looking at the carriage, Lashia said disdainfully. Now this little girl was really
affectionate, calling sister left and right, not remembering the slightest how she had tried to
make Claire’s life difficult. Walter rolled his eyes, sighing in his heart that sure enough,
women were the most fickle creatures.

“Probably not.” Claire said lightly. With Alice’s personality, she definitely wouldn’t make
such an idiotic move.

“Let’s find out then.” Lashia led the way and entered the door.

In the Grand Hall, Duke Gordon was conversing with another old man, smiling. Alice had her
head lowered and was standing beside, silent.

“Sir Gordon, I’m really sorry. The two kids were playing bets, but this child of mine was so
immature and lost the Fiery Sword. You know, that is the heirloom of our family. Seriously,
ah……” The old man smiled and said, looking very embarrassed.

Hearing this, Walter spit: there’s actually people even more shameless than me! No, Walter
immediately corrected himself, there’s actually people even more shameless than the little
devil!

Well look at these words, even more good-smelling than roasted chicken! Two kids playing
bets and lost the sword. So? So now they come and want the sword back?!

Ch.42 Actually the Most Shameless is This

“Little shameless and old shameless have come to get back the sword!” Hearing this, Lashia
flew into a rage, saying to the indifferent Claire furiously while desperately trying to curb her
anger.

“True, they are pretty shameless.” Claire replied cooly. Claire didn’t want to get entangled
into too much inter-clan conflicts; leave them to Grandfather. But, if they thought she, Claire,
was easy to bully, then they were totally, absolutely wrong.

“Jean, come here.” A cold smirk appeared on Claire’s face, and she turned around and
beckoned to Jean with her finger.
“Miss?” Although Jean had a questioning tone, his heart was as clear as day. Every time Miss
smiled, someone was in for bad luck.

“You do this…… like this…… yes, like this.” Claire informed quietly. Jean’s eyebrows shot
up. He really wanted to laugh right now, but in case someone else in the hall noticed, he
suppressed his smile. Walter didn’t have to care about that; he was laughing his head off in
Claire’s mind. So sly, so sneaky, he must write a book later called “Little Devil’s Eighteen
Ways to Trick Others”.

“Lashia, come, let’s go the training grounds.” Claire turned to call Lashia.

Lashia was smiling like a flower, criticizing herself internally about why didn’t she think of
such a good solution.

Claire and Lashia didn’t go through the Grand Hall but went around the back, going directly
to the training grounds.

When the two of them disappeared from sight, Jean immediately put on a grieving and
indignant expression. Okay, Jean had to admit, this expression was putting him in a tight
spot. He practiced for fully two minutes at the door before he finally made his grieving
expression presentable.

So Jean went into the hall like this, directly walking to the side of Duke Gordon, who was
sitting at the high end of hall. He reported with a worried and indignant expression: “Your
grace, something’s gone horribly wrong! Miss and second miss…… ”

“What? What happened? What happened to Claire and Lashia?” Duke Gordon was so
shocked he stood up instantly. If it was about someone else, Duke Gordon would have
rebuked his servant’s flustering. But Duke Gordon had never seen Jean with such an
indignant and grieving expression. Even thinking with his butt told him something big has
happened! Claire now had a very important place in Duke Gordon’s heart; nothing was
allowed to happen to her. Lashia was proud and haughty, but also with very big potential, so
she can’t be hurt either! Did the conflict between the two sisters escalate?

“Your grace, today Miss met someone who challenged her, inviting her to a duel, while
insulting Hill clan with all her might. Miss was very angry and accepted the duel. Although
she won, Miss was furious that someone could insult the Hill clan like this and blamed it on
herself, that she wasn’t strong and powerful enough. So now she is fighting for practice with
second miss in the training grounds madly. Training like this without a limit, your servant is
afraid Miss’ body can’t take it.” Jean’s tone was rich with emotion, sometimes fast
sometimes slow, sometimes indignant and sometimes worried. He had never said so many
sentences with such emotion. If Walter was here, he would exclaim that the upright and
honest handsome knight was badly influenced by the little devil Claire.

“What?!!” Duke Gordon’s face was immediately serious and he stood up abruptly. Not caring
about sir Roman beside him, he rushed towards the yard hastily. Jean quickly followed
behind.

Sir Roman twitched his lip, his face dark. After listening to Jean’s report, he knew that he had
no chance of taking back the sword now. And he had another feeling, that he was tricked! He
had underestimated this male-chaser. He had hoped to strike first and gain the initiative,
downsizing the matter to as small as possible in front of Duke Gordon, then offer some gifts
and get their heirloom back. Even if Duke Gordon knew the details of what happened later,
he wouldn’t be so stingy as to pull the matter out again. But now they were doomed,
completely doomed. Not to say they won’t get the sword back, but they might also face the
investigation of the furious Duke Gordon.

“Grandfather, that…… ” Alice started angrily. How could she not know this was a trick of
Claire’s!

“Shut up!” Sir Roman rebuked furiously, “Go home with me, and never offend the Hills
again!” Sir Roman left with Alice without saying goodbye. They could only come back
another time and apologize. Alice’s face was instantly pale.

In the carriage, Alice kept her head lowered, silent. Sir Roman looked at the downcast Alice,
his expression complicated. He sighed softly and asked slowly, “Are you blaming
Grandfather?”

“No, Grandfather, I have no intention of blaming you.” Alice lifted her head fearfully.

“Alice, you are the future hope of our Roman clan, but you’re too impulsive. Do you
understand why Grandfather scolded you?” Sir Roman asked meaningfully.

“I should not offend the Hill clan.” Alice lowered her head and said softly.

“No!” Sir Roman rejected firmly.

“Then what?” Alice lifted her head to look at the old man in front of her, confused.

“I rebuked you because you shouldn’t offend those you can’t afford to offend now.” Sir
Roman’s gaze became cold.

Alice’s eyes lit up. She understood Grandfather’s meaning at once. The Hill clan was not
someone the Roman clan could offend now, she made a mistake, offending someone she
couldn’t afford to offend. But one day…… there would be that day when she could offend
people from the Hill clan!

Sir Roman watched Alice’s expression change with relief, knowing that his granddaughter
had understood his meaning. He patted Alice’s head, “You must work hard, continuously
getting stronger, surpassing yourself, and there would be that day.”

“Yes, I will, Grandfather.” Alice nodded her head solemnly, a decision engraved into her
heart. Yes, there would be one day, when she would trample that stupid Claire under her feet,
trample the whole Hill clan under her feet! Defeat the Hill clan! Thinking of such a huge
goal, all the blood in Alice’s body boiled.

Sir Roman closed his eyes slowly, a cold laugh creeping onto his lips. Amparkland, definitely
will not let the banner of roses fly forever!

At the same time, at the training grounds behind the Hill castle.
Gordon saw a scene that nearly made his heart jump out of his chest. His two precious
granddaughters were fighting with large and magnificent spells as if their lives didn’t matter.
Dust filled the sky and the wind messed up everyone’s hair.

“Stop now! Stop!” Duke Gordon yelled, extremely worried. He never thought that these two
little rascals were still like fire and water. None of them must get hurt!

Only then did Claire and Lashia stop, looking towards Duke Gordon uniformly. Okay, good,
that shameless old man wasn’t there.

“Oh, Grandfather, that sir Roman guy left?” Lashia skipped over happily.

“What?” Duke Gordon paused, then opened his mouth wide. He wasn’t an ordinary person,
and immediately understood everything from Lashia’s words and Claire’s indifferent
expression.

“You two!” Duke Gordon started laughing, then turned his head to look at Jean, who was
standing behind him, “Jean, I didn’t expect for you also to…… ”

“I was forced by Miss.” His expression unchanging, Jean threw over the responsibility to
Claire. Naturally, the duke wouldn’t blame or scold Claire, but there was no knowing if he
suddenly decided to rebuke him.

“Grandfather, that old man is really very shameless. Plainly Alice insulted our Hill clan first
so Sister agreed to the duel, and then she also set the bet herself.” Lashia said indignantly,
still angry.

“Haha…… I guessed that. But, at that time you weren’t back yet and I wasn’t there, so on the
surface I still had to be courteous.” Duke Gordon’s laugh was like an old fox, “Now
everything’s good, he left himself. Where’s the sword? Show it to me.”

“Here, here.” Lashia jogged to get the magic sword and handed it to Duke Gordon.

“Good sword, what a good sword.” Duke Gordon praised, evaluating the sword in his hand.

“Sister gave it to me.” Lashia said proudly.

“What does a magician like you need a magic sword for? Turn it in turn it in.” Duke Gordon
mumbled, refusing to let go of the sword. Of course, how could a heirloom of others be bad?

Walter snorted. So the most shameless was this old man!

“Ah! Sister gave me this, no!” Lashia shouted, wanting to take back the sword in Gordon’s
hands.

“What does a magician like you need a sword for?” Old man Gordon hang onto this sentence
and wouldn’t let go.

Claire watched the two fighting, amused, and finally interfered, “Okay, Lashia, I’ll give you
one more suitable for you later. Give this to Grandfather.”
Hearing this, Lashia pouted at Gordon, who was holding the treasured sword delightedly and
said unwillingly, “Okaaay, Grandfather.”

Magic swords were very rare. Gordon carried the Fiery Sword away gleefully, wanting to
reward it to one of his subordinates. He was exceptionally happy today. Seeing the two sisters
so loving towards each other, he felt sweeter than eating honey. And now he obtained this
magic sword. Magic swords are very rare and precious. He had to thank the naive little girl of
the Roman clan, allowing him to acquire such a good weapon.

A few days later, the Sunrise Institute started school again.

When Lashia and Claire arrived at the institute’s gate in the same carriage, everyone’s
eyeballs almost fell to the ground.

The two sisters who were incompatible as fire and water, actually appeared together, and the
scene was so harmonious!

The two beautiful girls were obviously catchy, especially Claire, who was all over the news
these days.

Sure enough, just as they entered the woods of the institute, they met a pig-face boy.

Ch.43 Second Master Wants to Kill

First Master!

It was a young noble blocking Claire and Lashia. If it weren’t for his abnormally pale face
and floating gaze, he could be counted as a pretty boy. Right now he was recklessly looking
at Claire.

“What do you want?” Lashia frowned at this youth before them and questioned bluntly.

“Two beautiful misses, good morning.” The pale youth saluted politely then let out a smile he
thought was charming.

Lashia twitched her lips, looking at the movements of this youth, struggling to suppress her
urge to throw up.

Claire frowned. This person…… She seemed to have some impression, probably one of the
people Claire had pestered before, and pestered hard. Called something something -is
something -der, she couldn’t remember his name. But this face as pale as a pig’s butt was in
Claire’s memory.

“Miss Claire, I would like to invite you to lunch with me. Would you do me the honor?” Pig-
face smiled confidently. To know, Claire had always pestered him before. His eyes recklessly
floated around Claire’s body. So unexpected, the originally annoying handsome-male-chaser
Claire was so radiant. Her famous battle last time and the duel in front of the library that
other day both left deep imprints in his mind. He would’ve never thought, that a handsome-
male-chasing idiot will also have a day when she attracts so much attention. Her brilliance
really made people unable to take their eyes off her. Actually, examining carefully, she was
very beautiful, it was just that her idiotic manner before made people uncomfortable. But
now, of course she was totally different.

“No time.” Claire looked at the reckless gaze and refused coldly.

“What?” Pig-face was seriously shocked. He absolutely didn’t think his confident invitation
would receive these two words as a reply. He had predicted, that even if Claire was different
now and wouldn’t delightedly hop around in excitement, she would still smile brightly and
agree. But now, so directly refusing?! Was she trying to hook his attention up by refusing
first? It must be like this!

Lashia frowned and said impatiently: “Do you not understand human language? My sister
said no time.”

Yet pig-face completely ignored Lashia’s attitude. The proud Lashia was always like this.
But Claire, her sister had already said this, how come she didn’t agree now? Was she going to
keep acting?

“I believe miss Claire is just embarrassed to accept my proposal immediately. Miss Lashia,
would you do me a favor and give us some private space?” Pig-face’s pale face was again
covered by a smile he himself thought charming.

“No time.” Claire said faintly then proceeded to leave.

Lashia snorted, shot pig-face a disdainful glance, then followed Claire to leave together.

Pig-face was dumbfounded, then a little angry. This handsome-male-chaser, so rude! How
long was she going to keep acting?

“Wait.” Pig-face raised his voice and shouted.

Claire ignored him, and continued to walk away.

Pig-face became a little anxious. He hurriedly caught up with Claire and stopped her, then
sneered, “Stop pretending. Didn’t you always yearn to be with me?” With that, pig-face
extended his hand to grab Claire’s hand. In pig-face’s eyes was the cold-faced Claire; Claire
like this was so moving. Men were animals like this: they never appreciate things reachable at
their fingertips, but the other way around.

Claire looked at the groping hand and frowned.

The next moment, a tragic shriek rang throughout the woods and shot up into the clouds,
startling all the birds in the woods.
Claire’s expression was icy. Pig-face clutched his right wrist, howling. The crisp sound was
so clear! It broke, it broke, the bones in his wrist broke! Tears flooded from pig-face’s eyes,
almost accompanied by snot. He looked fearfully at the cold-faced Claire; from the time she
broke his wrist to now, her expression didn’t change the slightest bit!

“Idiot! My sister already said no time! If you come again, I’ll break your other hand!” Lashia
had fully prepared herself to launch an attack with magic, but it seemed like that wasn’t
needed anymore.

“You…… You…… Ah! Ah! My hand!” Tears continued pouring from pig-face’s eyes.

“If you still don’t go find a healer your hand would be maimed.” Claire’s soft voice was
distant like death.

Pig-face finally came back to his senses and ran out of the woods in a panic, hating his
parents for only giving him two legs.

Pig-face became an example……

From then on, Claire went undisturbed between classes in school. Never again did
opinionated so-called pretty men came to molest her.

But just when Claire thought her life would be peaceful for some time, something big
happened.

There was a plague outbreak in Claire’s fief, Niya City!

In the study of the Hill castle.

Duke Gordon gazed solemnly at the documents on his desk, his brows tightly knit.

Claire stood beneath him, waiting silently.

“Claire, this time things are very serious. The plague in Niya City is still expanding, and this
plague’s coming is very strange. There’s some unrest in the city too. Although I don’t want
you in danger, you as the castellan of Niya City, must go. Do you understand?” Duke
Gordon’s face was solemn and worried. If he were to decide, of course he wouldn’t want
Claire to go to such a dangerous place. Once infected by the plague, everyone knew what the
results would be. But, Claire is the castellan, is a member of the Hill clan.

“I understand, Grandfather. When do I leave?” Claire asked in a deep voice.

“Go back to your room and read these information. You will leave tonight, and the Temple of
Light will also send people to assist you. I hope the plague could be controlled. Disaster relief
will be delivered tomorrow from the capital, but you leave tonight before it.” Duke Gordon
lifted the information in his hand, his face still dark.

“I understand, Grandfather. Don’t worry, nothing will happen to me.” Claire went up and
accepted the documents, comforting Duke Gordon.
“Do be careful yourself. Be careful, you must return safely, understand?” Worried, Duke
Gordon instructed again.

“Okay. Don’t worry, Grandfather.” Claire let out a smile.

Just then, a huge bang exploded, reaching the two’s ears.

Duke Gordon abruptly stood up, his face filled with surprisement. Because this sound came
from within the castle. It seemed to come from Emery’s room!

Claire looked out the window, confused. She saw the rolling black smoke outside, as if
something exploded. But, Claire detected the strong magic ripple in the air. This was caused
by exploding magic!

“Your Grace, come quick, come quick! master Cliff and master Emery are fighting. Master
Cliff wants to kill master Emery!” A servant didn’t even care to knock, pushing the door
open and reported. Everyone knew that Emery was the right-hand man of the Duke, while
master Cliff was a legendary character. These two, no matter who got hurt, none of them
lowly people could imagine or be held responsible of the results.

What? Second Master wants kill first Master?

Claire’s expression changed, then immediately rushed out of the study, hurrying towards
Emery’s room. Duke Gordon followed closely.

Emery definitely wasn’t the wizard sage Cliff’s opponent!

What was going on?

Ch.44 Two Loving Brothers

When Claire rushed to Emery’s house, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. Where
was the house? Emery’s laboratory and house were now both flat ground, down in ruins.
White Emperor was crouching on Claire’s head, clutching Claire’s hair, also staring wide-
eyed at the scene in front of them, tweeting. (Usually White Emperor stayed on Claire’s head
or shoulder silently, creating almost no sense of presence at all.)

In the ruins, Emery stood raggedly. There were quite many wounds on him, blood already
soaking Emery’s right sleeve red, and still dripping to the ground. Cliff was floating in mid-
air, a murderous aura about him as he stared at Emery beneath him.

“Master, are you okay?” Claire ran over to Emery quickly, supporting his weak body and
asked worriedly, “What’s going on?”
“Cough, cough…… ” Emery coughed, a streak blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.
He answered softly, “I’m fine, I’m okay right now. Master Cliff rushed over today and his
first words were that I’m your first master, so I must die.”

Claire immediately understood what happened.

Cliff, this stingy old man, wasn’t satisfied with being second master, so he wanted to kill
Emery, and then he would be Claire’s only master.

“What qualifications do you have to be Claire’s master? I thought, what powerful person
could be Claire’s first master? But lowly people like you are also fit?” Cliff shouted at
Emery, floating in mid-air, glaring at Emery murderously.

Emery suppressed the blood surging in his chest and coughed quietly, “Yes, I have also
always thought that I wasn’t qualified…… ”

“Then die.” A cold light glinted in Cliff’s eyes as he prepared to attack.

“Stop!” Claire stood in front of Emery and shouted angrily at Cliff, “Master Emery is my
enlightening teacher, and no one can replace his help and care towards me.”

“I can teach you everything he teaches you, and I can also teach you those he can’t teach you!
What qualifications does he have to be your master? He must die today!” Cliff roared, his
face red from the agitation.

“Cliff!” Claire glared at Cliff furiously, shouting out his name in anger, “I tell you, no one
can replace the care and help Master Emery gave me! If you dare hurt him anymore today, I
will spend the rest of my life hunting you down to kill you. I won’t let you go!”

The wind roared in the sky, dust filled the air.

An air of sternness and awkwardness appeared.

Duke Gordon was dumbfounded. He never thought Claire would say such rude words. Now
what should he do? The other person was an important figure the Hill clan couldn’t afford to
offend.

Right now, Emery was already so moved he wasn’t able to talk. He just stared at the young
girl standing in front of him, his throat beginning to get choked, the corner of eyes warm, as
if some liquid was trying to flow out.

Cliff’s face got even redder. His body was shaking slightly, his lips slightly apart, wanting to
say something, but unable to utter a word.

Claire was willing to say such harsh words for such a weak magician!

Spend my whole life hunting you down and killing you! Never letting you go!
The air was tense to the point of breaking. Duke Gordon exclaimed in his heart that
everything was over. Everything really was over. Since when was master Cliff threatened like
this before?

Walter’s teeth were clattering, the misery in his heart undescribable with words. Claire didn’t
want to live anymore, but he did, he still wanted to acquire a body and feel the sunlight!
Saying such things to that old monster floating in the air — did she not value her life
anymore?

Claire just looked straight at Cliff, and Cliff, still floating in the air, stared back at Claire
intently.

It felt as if the air itself would burst.

Duke Gordon sweated profusely.

A faint smile appeared on Emery’s face. It was a smile that was understanding and at ease.
He already made a decision in his heart. This life, with a disciple like Claire, what more could
he ask for?

Emery was just about to say something, when Claire, looking at Cliff intently, said something
softly.

“Similarly, Master, you are also irreplaceable in my heart. If someone wanted to hurt you, I
would also protect you with my life, and never let that person who hurt you go. I swear, I
would never let them go.” Claire’s soft yet determined voice sounded in the air, sounded in
Cliff’s heart.

There was silence. It was silent enough to hear everyone’s breathing.

Suddenly, Cliff started crying like a child, landing down and sitting on the ground, kicking
his legs in the air, “Why am I second master? Why must I be the second master? I want to be
first master, I want to be first master…… ”

Stunned, everyone was completely and totally stunned.

Duke Gordon was the most shocked and flustered. This was the legendary wizard sage. Why
was he behaving like a child?

An understanding smile appeared on Claire’s lips. As the saying goes the old are young, the
old are still young; it couldn’t be more correct. Many times, Cliff behaved just like a young
child. But whatever, this conflict had finally ended.

“You!” Cliff lifted his head angrily and roared at the ragged Emery, “I’ll be first master, and
you’ll be second master. If you agree, I’ll pay for your laboratory, and give you many
magical devices, and teach you some spells! Agree now! You must agree! There!”

“No, first Master is always first Master.” Claire refused.

“Claire, it’s okay. What does it matter if I’m first or second master? I already understand your
kind intentions. Let master Cliff be your first master. I can’t always stay by your side to teach
you; I also need to help his grace the Duke. Master Cliff is free and unconstrained, and he can
be with you and give you the best instruction. You have me in your heart, and that makes me
happier than anything else.” Emery’s voice sounded from behind Claire.

Claire turned her head back, surprised, but saw Emery with a satisfied and content smile.

“With a disciple like you, I’d die without regret.” Emery’s vision was a little blurred. He had
never thought he’d be able to become Claire’s master, but Claire always put him first.
Because of him, she was willing to offend the wizard sage Cliff. With a disciple like Claire,
what else would he ask for?

“Master?” Claire was a bit shocked.

“Okay, then that’s that. Master Cliff will be Claire’s first master from now on.” Duke Gordon
hurriedly ended the argument. Don’t know how many cells in his body have just died. Now
that the situation was finally under control, he must jump out to ease the tension.

“Good, haha, then it’s settled, I’m first master from now on!” Cliff said shamelessly. He
jumped up at once and hopped over to Emery, smiling through his tears as he patted Emery’s
shoulder, “From now on, you’re my little brother. Whoever dares bully you, just come find
me.”

Emery’s wound was patted, and he frowned in pain. Seeing this, Cliff immediately took out
some medicine from his storage ring, and pushed Emery down without asking as he applied
the ointment. The wound healed at a rate visible to the naked eye.

Claire and Duke Gordon stared tongue-tied at this ironic scene, unable to speak.

The scene of the two loving brothers had absolutely no connection to the life-or-death battle
situation a few minutes ago.

“Does it still hurt? Ahaha, my Claire was in your care before, I will teach her from now on.
Ahaha, from now on we’ll be family. Right?” Cliff laughed. Duke Gordon was still present,
but Claire already became his Claire.

Emery nodded, agreeing.

The two looked loving and harmonious……

Claire sighed gently. No matter what, as long as things were resolved, good.

She still had to leave for Niya City tonight.

And the person the Temple of Light sent to assist Claire was the Divine Prince with silver
hair and violet irises — Leng Lingyun.
Ch.45 This Is Not as Simple as a Plague

Once learning that Claire will be going to Niya City, Lashia also wanted to skip school and
go with her, but was rejected by both Claire and Duke Gordon. Because the plague was too
dangerous, and they didn’t want Lashia to take the risk. Cliff and Jean were obviously going
to go.

In the evening, the person sent from the Temple of Light arrived timely at the Hill castle,
leaving together with Claire for Niya City. Duke Gordon specially prepared a big and
comfortable carriage that could hold six people. It was equipped with soft cushions, thick
carpet, and everything else needed, including food, for those accompanying Claire this time
were all famous figures. They were the Divine Prince from the Temple of Light and the
wizard sage, master Cliff.

Once the four got into the carriage, Cliff rested in the back and started dozing. Jean also sat in
the back, silent.

“Thank you very much, Divine Prince, for your help this time.” Claire thanked politely. She
had witnessed Leng Lingyun’s healing magic before. But, wasn’t the plague incurable by
magic? This time, things seemed troublesome.

“It is the duty of our Temple.” Leng Lingyun replied faintly, smiling.

After that, was silence.

The atmosphere in the carriage very depressing.

“Tweet tweet~~” White Emperor hopped out from Claire’s bosom, then wobbled onto
Claire’s shoulder, then climbed onto Claire’s head. Then started pulling on her hair with
perseverance.

Claire continued to sit in silence, making no move. Leng Lingyun look at the fur ball on
Claire’s head, a little amazed. What was this? Claire’s pet? But no matter how you look at
Claire, she didn’t seem like a person that would keep such a cute pet.

“Tweet tweet!” White Emperor seemed a little mad that Claire was ignoring him, and he
tugged on Claire hair with his two little claws viciously.

“Okay, okay. I’ll give you something to eat.” Helpless, Claire reached for a basket from the
back seat, then took out a silver plate and a piece of roasted meat from it. She put the cold
roasted meat onto the plate then chanted, releasing a little fire ball to warm it up. White
Emperor chirped happily, flipping in the air and landing on the plate. He held up the roasted
meat with two claws and started nipping at it.

“What magic beast is this?” Leng Lingyun asked curiously.

“I don’t know.” Claire shrugged, looking at the White Emperor squatting on the plate, eating
enjoyably, and answered truthfully. White Emperor was neither a carnivore nor a herbivore,
but instead a omnivore. He ate whatever was tasty, whether it was meat or vegetable or fruit.
But among different types of meat, he loved roasted meat the most.

Silence followed again.

They all kept silent for the whole trip. Claire didn’t want to have anything to do with the
Temple of Light. Not for any other reason, but simply because in Claire’s heart, the Temple
of Light was the gathering place for hypocritic religious figures.

“Claire, this guy is posturing. He’s so annoying! Making people want to tear down his face
and see what’s really under his mask.” Walter chattered in Claire’s mind.

“Be quiet. I want to rest. We still have to travel. We can reach Niya City on the morning of
the day after tomorrow. There will probably be many things that need to be dealt with.”
Claire closed her eyes and leaned on the carriage wall.

“Humph.” Walter snorted with resentment. Diving Prince, humph, basically a lackey of the
goddess of Light that b*tch. Wait and see, there will be the day when he takes his revenge!

Niya City was already completely blockaded. When Claire arrived before Niya City, she saw
the city gates tightly closed, while many simple tents were set up outside the gates. These
were all people that wanted to enter the city but were barred. They all had friends or family in
the city and want to go in to visit them. But the city was plagued, so to prevent spreading,
naturally entering and exiting were prohibited.

When they learned that the person sitting in the carriage was the castellan of Niya City, there
was great unrest.

“Sir castellan, please let us go in. My wife and children are still in there, I want to know how
they are.”

“Sir castellan, my father is still inside. Please, let us go in.”

“Sir castellan……”

Begging sounded one after another. People also crowded up, making the carriage unable to
proceed.

Just at this time, the city gates were opened. A line of soldiers jogged over orderly and started
expulsing the common people, making a way for the carriage to pass through and enter the
city. They then continued to expulse the commoners that tried to slip into the city with this
chance. Although they were a little rough, they were very careful and didn’t hurt anybody.
Able to adopt all these measures before things got serious, looks like the person Duke Gordon
picked out to manage Niya City was a good leader.

Next, a voice sounded from above the city gates: “Everyone, please don’t worry. The
castellan has come herself, and things will be settled very quickly. Please wait for the good
news. Prohibiting you to enter or exit is for your safety. Also, the Divine Prince from the
Temple of Light has also come, so please be assured. The will be good news very soon.”

The city gates closed again. Although people were nervous, they weren’t panicked.

Inside Niya City, a weird smell filled the air. A rotting smell was mixed with the smell of
incense. Claire lifted up the curtain to assess the situation outside; there was not a single
person on the streets, and all doors were shut tightly. The weird smell was probably the
burning of incense to cover up the smell of rotting bodies.

Which means, the bodies of those who died in the plague weren’t cremated?

This will only further amplify the plague!

The carriage entered the castellan’s castle. When Claire and her group stepped out the
carriage, there were already people waiting to welcome them.

“Miss Claire, I have been waiting for you for a long time.” A young gentleman came up and
saluted, “Your servant Heath, sent by the Duke his Grace to help you manage the daily affairs
of Niya City.”

“You’ve worked hard.” Claire was solemn and didn’t go indoors, but immediately ordered a
series of commands, “Cremate all those who died in the plague immediately. All households
should ventilate and disinfect. The soldiers who carry out these orders must wear masks.
Bring me to the people who have caught the plague, I need to see their symptoms.” Claire
had seen clearly that the soldiers who welcomed her at the city gates didn’t have any safety
precautions on. This was very dangerous.

“Sir castellan?” This time Heath changed his address, and asked with slight surprisement,
“Do you want to see them right now?”

“Carry out my orders immediately. Cremate the bodies now. Incense will only cover up the
smell, but have no function at all besides that. And take me to see the people plagued right
now.” Claire commanded with an abnormally serious tone, “Now! Do you understand what
now means?”

Heath blanked for a second, then quickly came back to realization, and turned to order his
subordinates immediately.

Very soon, several teams of soldiers jogged into the city with masks on and spread out
towards all directions.

Leng Lingyun looked at Claire’s abnormally serious face and listened as Claire gave orders.
A light flashed across his eyes, vanishing quickly.

When Claire saw the people who caught the plague, she was puzzled. This plague was neither
smallpox nor the Black Death, plagues that ravaged the world in ancient times. Those who
were plagued, their skin turned slightly black, then blacker and blacker, until decomposition!
The plague was spread by human saliva and blood.
Coldness flashed across Leng Lingyun’s eyes. He already had a guess in his heart.

This was not a plague!

“Claire, this is not a plague. This is poison from dark magic. Even though it is very very light,
it’s definitely sending off a dark aura. There’s a dark magician making trouble in this city!
And his level isn’t low. Or else there must have been some magician in this whole Niya City
that would have noticed.” Walter’s sure voice rang in Claire’s mind.

Ch.46 Necromancer

The infected people were settled in this huge, open room, all lying on the ground moaning. A
rotten smell filled the room. Although the windows were already open, it was still very
unpleasant.

“Are you sure?” Claire watched the patients on the ground and frowned, asking Walter.
Although it was a questioning tone, Claire knew clearly that about dark magic, Walter had
the most right to speak. After all, he is a genius of dark magic.

“I’m sure.” Walter’s tone was serious, “But such evil magic hasn’t been used for a long time.
This person is not only a dark magician, but a necromancer.”

“What?” Claire was a little surprised now. Necromancers were evil. Even though dark
magicians were hated by most people and excluded by the Magicians’ Council, necromancers
were targets that every magician had the right and responsibility to hunt down and kill.
Because necromancers were way too evil: using people’s lives to increase their power.

“This is not a plague.” At this time, Leng Lingyun’s cool and clear voice sounded by Claire’s
ear.

“Haha, little chap, not bad, you can actually tell this isn’t a plague.” Cliff raised his brows
and laughed.

“Humph! What’s he boasting about! Then ask him if this isn’t a plague, what is it?” Walter
scorned in Claire’s mind.

“Master, this is caused by dark magic, but specifically by what I cannot know.” Leng
Lingyun answered humbly yet honestly.

“Not bad, you’re good enough to tell this is not a plague. Not a single magician in Niya City
discovered it.” Cliff praised Leng Lingyun, but the second part of his sentence criticized the
magicians in Niya City. The Magicians’ Council also had a division in Niya City.

“This spell has disappeared for a long time,” Walter continued in Claire’s head, “Letting
people be contract the death essence, then it will spread to their whole body, and they die as
their bodies slowly rot away. The people will be in terrible pain. The necromancer will
absorb these painful ghosts to empower himself. But, this really is a big investment, using a
whole city.” After saying all these, Walter started exclaiming to himself.

While Claire was shocked, Cliff also began talking, “This is necromancer magic. I’ve seen it
a hundred years ago.”

A hundred years? Claire was stunned. Just how old is Master this year??

“I didn’t expect to see it again today, and a whole city.” Cliff sighed, “In order to get rid of
this so-called plague, the only way is to find this necromancer and destroy him completely.”

“This old man does have some books in his stomach.” Walter muttered. Although sulky,
Walter had to admit, as a wizard sage, Cliff did have the capital to be arrogant and obstinate.

“Necromancer!” The expression on Leng Lingyun’s face changed slightly. He knew better
than anyone else what a necromancer meant. It meant death, the most painful death possible.

They found the cause, but the whereabouts of a necromancer wasn’t that easy to find. They
always hide in the most dark and obscure corners, then spy on this world.

“Ah–!!” Suddenly, a shrilling cry sounded, and then unrest broke the silence.

“What’s the matter?” Cliff lifted his head towards the sound.

Claire quieted, her gaze falling on the closest patient. His exposed skin was black, slowly
decaying. They were under unbearable pain. That shrilling cry was probably from someone
who couldn’t withstand such pain anymore and committed suicide.

Leng Lingyun slowly closed his eyes, already chanting. Brilliant white light came off of Leng
Lingyun, forming a huge light hood, covering all the plagued people in the room. The soft
white light fell on the infected people’s’ bodies, and slowly, their moans quieted down. But
the black skin and rotting bodies didn’t go away. This could only let people be immune to the
pain, but unable to heal them.

“It’s no use, chap, it can only lessen their pain. To cure it from the root, we must find the
originator.” Cliff said, his voice heavy.

“I know.” Leng Lingyun answered quietly, but didn’t stop what he was doing.

Claire turned her head, and saw that on Leng Lingyun’s indifferent, handsome face, in the
depths of his violet irises, there was some strange emotion.

Funny…… Claire was a little puzzled. Because the feeling Leng Lingyun gave her was that
they were on two totally different paths; even his bones were cold and indifferent. And he
was definitely not one of those who bemoans the state of the universe and pities the fate of
humankind. But Leng Lingyun’s behavior right now was completely different from Claire’s
knowledge.
“Pah, thinking himself really to be the Divine Prince. Didn’t he have personal reasons to go
into the Temple of Light and study light magic to become a healer.” Still despising Leng
Lingyun, Walter continued to throw cold water over him.

“What reason?” Claire asked, puzzled.

“He has a sickly younger sister, so that’s why he would go into the Temple of Light and
study to be a healer. Later he became the Divine Prince. The Temple of Light provides the
medicine his sister needs to live right now, therefore he’s so loyal to the Temple.” Walter said
disdainfully, “You really think he’s generous to the whole world and cares for every single
plant and animal?”

Claire was brought to realization, finally understanding why Leng Lingyun, with such a cold
and indifferent personality, would become a healer. So everything was for his sister.

“Master, now we have to bother you.” Looking at the whole room full of infected patients,
Claire said softly to Cliff.

Cliff naturally understood what Claire meant, and he slapped his chest, “Relax, I’ll
immediately mobilize the magicians in the Magicians’ Council to help investigate, and search
for traces of that necromancer.”

“Our opponent is not an ordinary person, so tell them not to make any move when they find
him.” Claire warned.

“Yeah. I’m going to the Magicians’ Council now.” Cliff bustled out.

“Jean, come on, let’s also go look around.” Claire glanced at the whole room of patients and
sighed gently.

“Yes.” Jean followed behind Claire with his head lowered.

“Divine Prince, sorry to bother you with this.” Claire said politely.

“It’s my duty.” Leng Lingyun smiled faintly.

Claire and Jean walked out the door, and Claire heaved out a small breath. Being with Leng
Lingyun was always so depressing.

Niya City was empty. Everyone shut their doors tightly and wouldn’t walk out a step.

“Walter, is there any way to stop the spreading of this death essence?” Walking on the streets,
Claire and Jean felt many unfriendly gazes watching them from cracks in the doors or the
windows.

“There is one, but very hassle. The death essence isn’t able to invade light essence. But how
could these ordinary citizens have light nature in them? The sick, the old, the pregnant, and
the young are the first to be infected.” Walter’s answer was straight to the point.
Those who have light nature are few among few, and the people not yet plagued were those
who were strong. If it went on like this, the whole city would be infected not before long. The
most important matter right now was to find that necromancer.

“But, there is a way to temporarily curb it.” Walter started laughing vulgarly, “Who has the
strongest light essence right now?”

The answer was, of course, the Divine Prince Leng Lingyun.

“Tell that fellow to baptise every person who hasn’t been infected yet, to come get his light
essence one by one. Hehe, that will prevent if for some time.” Walter said with evil
intentions. There were still so many people left in Niya City, haha, tire that silver-haired
violet-eyed toyboy to death. Ahaha. The more Walter thought about it, the more gleeful he
was.

“That would depend on himself. If he’s willing to baptise them, then good. If he’s unwilling,
we can’t force him.” Claire replied calmly.

Claire and Jean patrolled the city, but didn’t find anything unusual.

“Can you sense where the death essence is the most dense?” Claire lifted her head to look at
the grey sky and asked.

“Right now, no.” Walter answered honestly.

Niya City was extremely quiet, the streets empty and lonely.

When they got back to the castellan’s castle, Leng Lingyun was already back, resting in the
main hall.

“Miss Claire, you’re back.” Leng Lingyun stood up immediately when he saw Claire return,
“I was waiting for you. I have a favor to ask.”

“Oh?” Claire was a bit surprised. Leng Lingyun actually had a favor to ask?

“Miss Claire, please use your castellan identity to mobilize everyone in the city to gather in
the square. I found that the death essence seems to hate light essence, so I want to baptise all
of them, so they can be immune to the spreading of the death essence.” Claire was stunned
after Leng Lingyun said such a request. She hadn’t asked, but Leng Lingyun already brought
out the request himself.

“But, there’s so many people in the city…… ” Claire hesitated. There were too many people.
If it were as Walter said, Leng Lingyun probably wouldn’t be able to sleep for many days and
nights.

“The pope sent me to assist you. You don’t need to worry about anything; I have the quickest
the way to curb the death essence.” Leng Lingyun’s attitude was firm.

“Okay, then I’ll tell someone to do it now.” Claire didn’t decline anymore. Before finding
that necromancer, they couldn’t let that death essence take away any more lives.
“Wahaha, tire this toyboy to death. Oh yay, oh yay, oh yay yay~~” Walter’s gloating voice
sounded in Claire’s head.

Claire put her hand into her purse expressionlessly, grabbed the Spiritual Stone, and gave it a
hard pinch.

“Yay~~~~~Ahh~~~——–” Walter was like a machine out of energy, pulling out his “yay”
for very long as his voice decreased in volume and slowly silenced.

*Little Feng will be coming back in glory very soon. These two chapters are paving the way,
so they’re a little boring. The best part is coming later* → This was in original raws

Ch.47 An Ominous Feeling

The castellan agent assembled all the people of the city into Niya City’s square very quickly,
creating a huge and dense crowd. Heath was very smart. He told the truth to the citizens
detailedly, then told them that the greatest enemy of dark magic, a light magician, was invited
by the castellan, Claire, and arrived. The Divine Prince from the Temple of Light had came
himself. If the people received a baptism of light, they will not be affected by the death
essence anymore.

Sure enough, the call of the Temple of Light was more than effective. People rapidly
gathered on the square, all looking hopefully at the silver-haired Divine Prince standing on
the raised platform. Silver hair and violet irises had already became a symbol, a symbol of
light and harmony.

The people under talked between themselves. There were lots of commotion.

Just then, a voice sounded suddenly from the raised platform.

“My fellow citizens, please don’t panic. I believe we all understand now, that this so-called
plague is simply the result of a dark magician making trouble. We will find the fiend very
quickly, and return a clean sky to you. The Divine Prince will now baptise everyone, and we
will get over every difficulty. Very soon, you will be able to reunite with your family outside
the city. But before that, I hope everyone would follow the soldiers’ arrangements. I swear by
the name of the Hill clan, I will settle this problem. Also, my master, Cliff, and the
Magicians’ Council will help and assist from the sidelines. Please don’t worry; we will
persevere through all difficulties!” Claire announced solemnly from the raised platform. Cliff
had cast a little spell to make Claire’s voice heard from every corner of the square, reaching
everyone’s ears.

The crowd slowly quieted down, their faces slowly becoming calm.

True, with the Divine Prince from the Temple of Light and the wizard sage, master Cliff,
here, what more could they be afraid of?
Like how their castellan said, they will definitely persevere through this difficulty.

Watching the slowly quieting crowd, Claire let out her breath softly and turned towards Leng
Lingyun, “Divine Prince, what do we do next?”

“Give it to me from now on.” Leng Lingyun said faintly and walked up two steps, closing his
eyes and lifting his head, and raised his hands slowly. He started chanting a lengthy
incantation. A ball of white light slowly grew out from between Leng Lingyun’s hands,
becoming bigger and bigger, then slowly floated into the air.

The white light was gradually growing. Leng Lingyun’s chanting didn’t stop.

The white light slanted down from the sky, forming a huge light hood, covering the whole
square.

“What the heck! This beefcake! Wanting to baptise them all at once! Even though his magic
is very strong, but this is self-abuse! Self-abuse!” Walter shouted in shock in Claire’s mind.

Claire didn’t say anything, only frowning slightly, thinking.

The white light shone on every single person. Everyone felt warm all over, not just their
bodies, but also their insides. Very comfortable.

The white light continued to pour down, Leng Lingyun still chanting. But his complexion
started getting pale.

Walter was so happy he nearly jumped up and down with glee. Toyboy, continue continue,
die early and get reborn early, ahaha, don’t stop, continue. But these words Walter only dare
utter in his heart; he didn’t dare to let Claire hear them. Up till now, he still felt sore all over.
Claire’s lethal pinch was so deadly!

Cliff raised his brows slightly and pouted. So that’s why that old thing kept boasting in front
of him. His disciple really wasn’t simple. There were at least a tens of thousands people in
this square, and he baptised them all like this. Humph, it doesn’t matter, one day his precious
disciple would also be able to do this. No! His precious disciple will be better than him.

Claire watched Leng Lingyun’s face getting paler and paler, and knitted her brows.

He, wasn’t he a little too desperate?

But after some thought, she became at ease once more. This indifferent man, doing this for
the only soft spot in his heart, was understandable. Everyone had their gentle place in their
hearts, someone or something they cared about the most.

After a long time, Leng Lingyun finally stopped chanting. The white light slowly dissipated.
Cold sweat had already beaded on his forehead, and as soon he stopped chanting, Leng
Lingyun stumbled. Claire, who was standing besides him, hurriedly reached out to support
him.
“I’m fine.” Leng Lingyun turned and looked at Claire, giving her a gentle smile and
emotionlessly moving his arm away. Claire clearly felt that when she touched Leng Lingyun,
his body went stiff. It was very obvious that he wasn’t used to others touching him.

Claire turned to Jean: “Jean, from now on, you will protect the Divine Prince, not leaving him
for even one second, until the Divine Prince’s magical power recovers.” Then she said coldly
to Leng Lingyun, “Do not refuse. I don’t want anything to happen to the Divine Prince from
the Temple of Light in my fief. That is too big a responsibility for me.”

The refusal at the tip Leng Lingyun lips was stuffed back by Claire’s words.

“Fellow citizens, no worries anymore. You can resume your normal daily activities now. The
castellan and master Cliff will find that necromancer very quickly and return everyone the
peace you deserve.” Heath hurriedly announced to the people on the square.

Civilian spirits lifted, their daily activities also resumed.

What they needed to do now was to catch that necromancer.

“Claire, you must remember, that this necromancer is nothing simple. If you discover his
tracks, do not be careless, and definitely do not act alone. You must notify me immediately,
understand?” Cliff instructed exceptionally seriously.

“Okay, Master. I understand. I have measures.” Claire promised.

Cliff’s worry wasn’t without reason. Now that the knight supposed to protect Claire went to
protect the Divine Prince, if Claire met any danger, she wouldn’t have a shield anymore.

“Master, don’t worry. I still have the treasures you gave me.” Claire smiled and waved the
bracelet on her wrist.

“Okay, but anyways, do not act alone. Now let’s all go back to eat and rest. After so much
busying, we’re all tired.” Cliff yawned.

Niya City finally returned to its usual peace, but the city gates were still blockaded. Before
the necromancer was found and killed, the ban could not be removed.

In the night, Niya City was silent.

Claire lay on her bed with her clothes on, looking at the bed mantle and thinking. White
Emperor lay on Claire’s chest, sleeping soundly.

“Claire!” Suddenly, Walter shouted in a low voice, “Dark essence! Very dense! I sensed it!”

“Where?” Claire frowned and asked instantly.

“Under your bed!” Walter was unusually sure, “I’m positive!”

“Under my bed?” Claire paused.

“Not that, but deep under your bed! There’s a secret room under here!” Walter’s tone started
getting worried, “He’s moving quickly! Hurry, he’s moving towards the west. Outside your
window! Look, look, that black smoke!”

Claire immediately flipped off her bed and rushed to the window. In the night, ordinary
people wouldn’t be able to see anything. But Claire had trained herself to see clearly even in
the dark. Sure enough, a faint puff of black smoke was moving speedily. White Emperor
climbed onto Claire’s head quickly, tightly grasping Claire’s hair.

To an assassin, night was their heaven, the best protection. Claire squinted a little, watching
the moving black smoke, a cold light glinting in the depths of her eyes.

Claire took out the bird puppet and threw it into the air, letting it go find Cliff. Claire jumped
out the window, following that black smoke, and disappeared in the night.

Walter was a little puzzled. Even though this dark essence was very dense, but he didn’t seem
to be the person who spread the death essence throughout the whole city. Because he wasn’t
strong enough!

Was there more than one necromancer?!

Walter frowned, an ominous feeling appearing in his heart.

Ch.48 Feng Yixuan Appears

Claire proceeded nimbly in the darkness, chasing after the black smoke towards the city
gates. The black smoke flew all the way to the foot of the city gates, then hopped into a well
at the corner. Claire held her breath and followed quietly, entering the dark. This was a dry
well; a wooden ladder led down from the wellhead. Claire paused and looked up at the night
sky. The bird puppet should be coming this way with Master now. Thinking this, Claire hid
her aura and slowly climbed down the dry well.

“Hey, hey, Claire, we should wait a while. Let’s wait for your master and go down together. I
keep feeling chilly winds.” Walter was trembling slightly.

“Not that you feel, but there really is a wind!” Claire frowned and looked at the bottom of the
dry well. Breezes blew past underneath her; where did this lead to?

Claire climbed down slowly, all the way to the bottom of the well.

The black smoke had already disappeared.

The walls around the well were intact and undamaged.

Where did the black smoke disappear to?

Claire glanced around her, then closed her eyes and lightly placed her hand on the wall.
Walter astonishingly felt Claire passing through it just like that.

When Claire opened her eyes again, there was a long and deep runnel before her.

“Illusion magic?” Walter said with a surprised voice. The well walls looked normal as
anything, but it was really an illusion. The walls were really empty space, with a secret tunnel
behind them.

Claire didn’t speak, but moved along the tunnel. White Emperor clenched Claire’s hair
tightly, also staring ahead.

The further they went, the chillier the winds.

“What’s before us?” Claire asked Walter.

“The dark aura is right ahead, but a lot weaker than before. Probably a little far from us.”
Walter answered Claire as he detected.

When Claire emerged from the tunnel, she was surprised. She was now outside the city! They
were in a small patch of woods outside the city.

“Bone pagoda!” Walter suddenly exclaimed in a low voice, his voice full of surprisement.
Bone pagodas were very evil buildings, made entirely out of skeletons. The grievance and
deadness of it were very helpful to the cultivating of necromancers.

Claire looked up. Sure enough, she could vaguely see a white, pointy tower in the woods.
About five or six meters tall, built out of creepy white bones.

“It’s made completely out of skeletons. Strange, how come we didn’t see it when we came
into the city? And even if we didn’t, the magicians inside the city should have noticed. Such a
conspicuous structure.” Walter was very puzzled.

“Because it can move!” Claire snorted.

“What?!” This time, Walter’s voice was engulfed in fear and horror. Who had a moving bone
pagoda, was a dark magician, and a necromancer at the same time? Only that person! That
terrifying and absolutely inhumane monster!

“Claire, are you sure that bone pagoda can move?!” Walter’s voice started shaking.

“Yes. I just saw it, that bone pagoda moved a little. That explains why no one noticed it
here.” Claire answered surely with a low voice.

“Claire, hurry, leave! Hurry!” Walter’s voice was drenched with urgency and fear.

Claire understood that Walter must have his reason for behaving abnormally, so without
another word, she immediately took out and put on the invisibility cape Cliff gave her.
Becoming invisible, she was about to return along the way she came from.
“That is the dark magician, grand wizard Benimo’s bone pagoda! Only he has a moving bone
pagoda! No wonder! No wonder the population of an entire city could be infected with death
essence!” Walter’s voice was quivering. Grand wizard, for goodness sake! Right under
wizard sage! And if a dark magician grand wizard faced off with a normal grand wizard, the
lost side would definitely be the normal grand wizard. For this Benimo was ruthless and used
malicious and evil spells. His death spells can turn a commoner into a pile of white bones
instantly.

Claire shuddered in her heart. She had heard of Benimo before. He was second on the wanted
list of the Magicians’ Council, but he always escaped safely, and heavily injured the people
from the Magicians’ Council. He was an extremely dangerous and savage figure. Didn’t
expect for him to appear here!

“Yo, look at this cute little bunny here.” Just when Claire was going to back away silently, an
icy voice with a hint jokingness sounded in mid-air. There was nothing around her, but that
voice rang beside Claire’s ears clearly.

She was discovered even when she was invisible? Claire was shocked, just how powerful was
this opponent?!

Claire sensed the flow of air around her alertly.

“You idiot, what the heck are you doing! You didn’t even realize you were being followed!”
The icy voice now contained some tyranny.

“Master, I’m sorry. I didn’t pay enough attention.” A voice sounded from the distant bone
pagoda, then the black smoke floated over quickly. After a puff, the cloud of black smoke
materialized into a scarily skinny young man. The eyes of the man were deeply sunk in,
staring blankly forward. The skin on his neck was so wrinkled it looked like it would fall off
any time. Under his high nose was his pale lips.

“So troublesome. Not only did people come from the Temple of Light, you were also
followed. Hurry and get rid of her, and then we’ll move to another place.” The icy voice
urged.

“Yes, master. But……” The frighteningly skinny man looked at the empty ground in front of
him awkwardly and said in a small voice. With his strength level, of course he couldn’t see
the invisible Claire.

“You garbage, never becoming better.” The ice voice humphed. The next moment, a choking
aura enveloped Claire. Claire suddenly felt her throat being grabbed by someone, unable to
breathe. Her body felt abnormally heavy and she couldn’t move at all.

“Claire, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, Claire, hold on! Your master should be here any second!”
Walter’s fearful and worried voice sounded in Claire’s head, almost crying.

Claire was unable to make any sound; her throat was very tightly clutched. Gradually,
Claire’s figure was exposed in front of the young necromancer.
“Finish her quickly and let’s go.” The icy voice floated over from a distance. The white bone
pagoda also started moving slowly.

“Yes, master. I’ll come in just a second.” The young necromancer replied, then turned to look
at the revealed Claire. His face started twitching and he began laughing in a terrifying sound.
The sunken blank eyeballs spun and examined Claire. He came up to Claire slowly, and bent
over to look closely at Claire’s face.

“Not bad looks. Ahhh, skin so smooth, I should peel it off and make a pillow for myself.
That’d feel good. And your golden hair,” the young necromancer clicked his tongue, “I
should cut it off and make a brush……” He laughed eerily, talking to himself.

Claire looked coldly at this hentai man before her, continuously trying to break through the
imprisonment cast by the necromancer. But, no matter how hard Claire tried, there was no
sign of loosening at all. That guy deserved the title of grand wizard.

“Claire, aaaaaaaah, what do we do now! Why is that old man Cliff still not here?” Walter
howled, anxious like ants on a hot wok.

Claire was both unable to make a sound and unable to move.

The young necromancer laughed strangely, then stretched out his skinny hand, extending it
towards Claire’s face.

At this time, half of the moon showed from between clouds.

Claire looked at the young necromancer before her. The next moment, she was stunned.

The necromancer’s hand stopped mid-air, two centimeters from Claire’s face. The terrifying
and creepy smile was still hanging on his face, but froze there.

Then, a streak of blood spouted out from the necromancer’s neck, drawing out a magnificent
arc in the air.

The necromancer held his motion: hand stretched forward, disgusting smile hanging on his
face. He slowly dropped to the ground like that.

Under the moonlight, a stunningly beautiful youth with bright red hair was smiling
enchantingly at Claire.

Feng Yixuan?

Why was he here?

Ch.49 White Emperor’s True Form, The

Mark of Darkness (Part I)
Under the moonlight, Feng Yixuan’s bright red hair was particularly dazzling; and his
brilliant, enchanting smile between his lips.

“Ah ah ah ah! My god! Is this hentai chap wanting to loot a burning house 1 ? He wants to
revenge with his own hand? So not allowing you to die in someone else’s hand! This stupid
hentai! Having such hentai thoughts at such a young age! We’re done, heroes always have
short lives! We’re really done today.” Walter started howling. His heart was sad enough to
make him collapse. One problem hadn’t ended and now another arrived.

Claire looked at the Feng Yixuan who appeared so suddenly before her silently. She wasn’t
worried. Because, there was no killing intent in Feng Yixuan’s irises.

Claire was instead exclaiming to herself that Feng Yixuan’s assassin skills were really good.
He appeared so silently and undetectably, and finished off that necromancer. She was trying
hard to break through the imprisonment, so she didn’t pay attention to the slight noises
around her, therefore she didn’t notice Feng Yixuan’s coming either.

Walter detected Claire’s calmness, and became even more panicked: “I say, Claire, are you
regretting now? I told you you shouldn’t have stepped on his back that day! Now great! He
probably vowed to track you down and murder you to the corners of the earth. Retribution’s
here, see? It’s here, I told you it’d come, see?” Walter wailed bitterly.

Claire watched as the handsome youth’s face slowly magnified in her vision. Feng Yixuan
was approaching Claire. Suddenly, Claire felt nervous: why did this guy’s expression seem
weird? It seemed fiery and warm? Was it her misconception?

Walter was still wailing like the end of the world had come.

White Emperor climbed up from Claire’s back. Ever since Claire entered the dry well, this
little fellow had slid to Claire’s back and stayed there. Now it climbed onto Claire’s head, and
gripping her hair, he stared his big eyes at Feng Yixuan.

“I’m back, my woman.” Feng Yixuan came up to Claire and lifted up her long hair, taking it
to his lips and kissing it gently.

Claire turned stone. Walter turned into the stoniest stone.

I’m back, my woman.

I’m back, my woman. I’m back, my woman……

Endless echoing, endless echoing……

Endless echoing rang in Claire and Walter’s minds.

Walter suddenly felt his brain was dead.

He suddenly felt that everything in this world was false, that nothing was true.
Everything was fake!

Yes, everything was fake.

Feng Yixuan looked at Claire intently, then frowned and said unhappily, “Damn it, I can’t
release you from this imprisonment! Which son of a b*tch did this to you?”

Since Claire was neither able to speak nor able to move, she just stared at Feng Yixuan. She
was confused. Why would Feng Yixuan appear here, and save her? Hadn’t he returned to
Lagark? Why would he appear in such a timely manner? And saying those weird words.

“Never mind, let’s go back to the city first.” Feng Yixuan extended his hand to pick Claire
up.

But Claire’s pupils dilated suddenly.

Because in the air behind Feng Yixuan, a person appeared without a sound. That person was
wearing with a loose cape, but Claire could clearly see that his uncovered hand had no
muscle or flesh! Just skin wrapped around bones, joints sticking out, fingernails sharp and
long. His deep eyes were filled with anger. For his gaze landed on the corpse behind Feng
Yixuan: that corpse had already began to lose temperature, and the blood spilled on the
ground was starting to solidify.

Feng Yixuan detected Claire’s unusualness and turned around immediately. His gaze met that
of the person floating in mid-air.

“You god damned asshole!” The Benimo floating in mid-air was furious. He had finally
found a person he was pleased enough with to accept as his disciple and run errands for him,
but he was killed just like that today! And by such a weak youth! He had carelessly went
farther away for a second, and didn’t notice someone approaching. His one and only disciple
was murdered by an assassin just like that!

Feng Yixuan raised his brows and looked at the figure floating in mid-air. His expression
turned solemn. Because he could estimate this person’s level; he definitely wasn’t this
person’s opponent! Was this person the one who imprisoned Claire? No wonder he couldn’t
release her.

“I will cut your flesh off piece by piece, and soak your bones in concentrated acid! I will not
let you die, I will make you watch your body being slowly destroyed with your own eyes! At
lastly, I will imprison your spirit forever, so you will forever suffer!” Benimo said slowly but
ferociously. He lifted his hand, and immediately Feng Yixuan couldn’t move anymore.

The feeling as same as Claire’s, Feng Yixuan only felt the air around him becoming
abnormally heavy; his throat couldn’t make a single sound, as if being strangled.

“Let me get rid of you first. Then enjoy him slowly.” Benimo suddenly turned towards
Claire, releasing a clump of black death essence with his hands.

Feng Yixuan’s pupils dilated. That clump of death essence could corrode a human into a pile
of white bones instantly.
Feng Yixuan wanted to speak, wanted to curse this god damned hentai old man, but besides
shooting out resenting and worried glances, there was nothing he could do. At this time, Feng
Yixuan suddenly hated himself for being so weak! No only could he not protect himself, he
couldn’t even save Claire.

“Aaaaaah–! F*ck his whole family. I haven’t yet been reborn yet! And now I’m going to say
goodbye to this world forever! If only he used some other magic, but why corroding death
essence! This son of a b*tch! We’re really done now, we won’t even have ashes left.” Walter
cursed with grief and indignation. His tone then made an abrupt change, “Claire,
actually…… Actually……”

Feng Yixuan crazily used magic to attempt breaking through the imprisonment on him, but to
absolutely no effect. He could only watch as that clump of death essence slowly approached
Claire.

Claire frowned and didn’t speak. She was detecting the position of her magical bird puppet.
Almost here, Master was almost here.

If it were Master, he would certainly be able to get rid of this frightful and dangerous person
easily.

But looking at the black death essence that was already in front of her face, Claire’s heart
sunk.

Was it too late?

Seems like, it was too late……

Claire slowly closed her eyes, sighing softly in her heart.

Everything was finished……

“Chirp chirp!” Just then, White Emperor, who had been sitting on Claire’s head, stood up. He
chirped at the Benimo floating in mid-air.

The next moment, a completely unexpected thing happened.

“Whoosh–” An invisible but terrifying power struck violently towards Benimo. Directly
piercing through Benimo’s entire body.

The black death essence gathered by Claire’s face was instantly scattered, then disappearing
totally.

Benimo’s body slammed on the tree behind him, and clear-cut cracking noises sounded one
after another. Nobody knew, that with this one strike, all the bones in Benimo’s body were
completely crushed, and all his innards and guts were shook into meat sauce. Benimo spat out
blood; his blood sprayed out continuously like a waterfall……

As if he wanted to spit out every single drop of blood in his body.

Continuously spraying……

Still spraying……

Endless spraying……

And then, he died.

He really died.

White Emperor killed Benimo in a second.

Yes, sec-killing him just like that. The person second on the Magicians’ Council’s killing list
was killed so quickly. Didn’t even struggle, didn’t even shout. Didn’t even have time to say
goodbye to this world. Died in splendor just like that.

Claire opened her eyes slowly, and stared at the scene before her, stunned.

A person floated in front of her.

Hair like snow, irises like the moon.

Snowy white garments, with no other colors or patterns. Hair like snow, lifted up by a small
wind; delicate and handsome features with a tint of authority. He turned to look intently at
Claire.

Those beautiful irises were like vortexes that could suck one deep into it.

Claire also looked intently at the wickedly beautiful man that took the breath out of people.
This was White Emperor’s true form?

“My contracter, grow up quickly.” The dignified and solemn voice sounded in Claire’s head
again.

A white light flashed, and the stunningly beautiful man in snowy white clothes disappeared.
A furry ball floated in mid-air, “Chirp chirp–” White Emperor chirped weakly, then closed
his eyes eyes and dropped to the ground.

Claire hurriedly extended her hand to catch him, then found out to her astonishment that she
could move now. The choking oppressiveness had vanished.

“Zzz–” White Emperor started snoring softly, falling asleep in Claire’s hand.

“What is this?” Feng Yixuan could also move now. He scooted forward, and looked at the fur
ball in Claire’s hand, frowning. He was amazed. That coquettish toyboy was this fur ball? He
stole all the glory! But what was this? A magic beast? A daemon beast? Or a morph beast?
And it can turn into human form?! And can kill the person he was no match for in one
second?! So humiliating!
Claire stroked White Emperor’s furry body softly, then carefully placed him into her bag.
Only after that did she turn and say to Feng Yixuan, “Thank you for saving me. Why are you
here though?”

“Protecting my own woman is part of my duty. Ahaha–” Feng Yixuan grinned and started
laughing insolently, but was a little choked with resentment. Damn it! In the end it was that
fur ball that saved the day! Crap! That stupid fur ball stole all his glory!

Claire frowned slightly. What show was Feng Yixuan putting on? What did he mean?

“It can’t be, this kid is a masochism?” Walter’s unbelieving voice rang in Claire’s head. He
was still patting his chest in relief, “After getting beat up by you, he fell in love with you?!
Although I’ve heard about weird people like this, I didn’t think I’d ever meet one! By the
way, Claire, what’s this fur ball? Why, it can turn into human form and was so strong! And
now sleeping like it’s dead. Is it because he used up all his energy?” Walter unleashed his
talented characteristic of having lots of saliva and began chatting endlessly.

“Didn’t you, go back to Lagark?” Claire ignored Walter, instead frowning at Feng Yixuan
and asked, puzzled.

“Haha, can’t you see I came back.” Feng Yixuan then immediately switched topics, “Oh
right, Claire, what magic beast is this? Like it can turn into human form and kill that powerful
guy instantly. And now sleeping in the form of a fur ball. Can’t it stay in human form?” Feng
Yixuan rolled his eyes in his heart. Of course he couldn’t tell Claire what hardships he
endured to get here: climbing over a wall, then meeting Shui Wenmo that son of a b*tch
waiting to stop him by his mother’s orders; and then, of course, take his revenge and sneak
out of Lagark’s borders. The moment he thought about how Shui Wenmo was froze into a
huge lump of ice, Feng Yixuan couldn’t help smirking. And the best part was, he
conveniently created a sharp icicle to prop Shui Wenmo’s lump of ice in the air, with its tip
pointed at Shui Wenmo’s chrysanthemum2 . When the ice freezing Shui Wenmo melted,
humph humph! Then there will be flowers here flowers there flowers everywhere. The two
had always been similar in strength and skill; so every time they fought, whoever was in a
better condition that day would win. They just fought for the seven hundred and first time,
and Feng Yixuan had just won his three hundred and fifty first time.

Claire paused for a second, then began: “I don’t know what type of magic beast he is. This is
the first time he turned into his human form, so I just knew too. But, can you help me keep
this secret?”

“Of course. Hehe!” Feng Yixuan promised cheerfully. He then turned to the dead Benimo
under the tree and said gloomily, “Who’s this? He better be dead thoroughly now.”

“A necromancer, the grand wizard Benimo. He’s a very dangerous figure.” Claire said in a
deep voice, frowning at the already cold body.

Fudge his uncle! No wonder I can’t undo his imprisonment. He’s actually a grand wizard
necromancer! Feng Yixuan cursed in his heart. But how did Claire offend such a powerful
person?
Just at this time, a stir came from somewhere near them. Claire’s magic bird puppet flew out
with a whoosh, followed by Cliff pushing branches away from his face and hopping out in
front of Claire, his face full of worry.

“Claire!” Cliff rushed frantically to Claire, then examined her from head to toe. No wounds
or injuries; good, good. Cliff let out his breath. Only then did he notice Feng Yixuan standing
besides them.

“Hey, red-haired kid.” Cliff remembered Feng Yixuan and said blatantly, “Aren’t you that
red-haired kid who was stepped on by my disciple? What are you doing here? Revenge? I’ll
finish you off first!” Cliff said and was about to attack.

1. Loot a burning house: 趁火打劫 , Chinese idiom meaning robbing/doing bad to someone in their time of danger/weakness.

2. Chrysanthemum: anus.

Ch.49 White Emperor’s True Form, The

Mark of Darkness (Part II)

“Master!” Claire stopped him, “No, Master. Feng Yixuan just saved me.”

“What?” Cliff stared wide-eyed at Feng Yixuan, totally confused. His eyes were filled with
disbelief.

“Master, it’s true. This person is Benimo’s disciple, and when he wanted to hurt me Feng
Yixuan killed him. The body over there is Benimo.” Claire pointed at the corpse on the
ground and told Cliff.

“What? Benimo?” Cliff frowned, his expression changing. Of course he knew who Benimo
was. That sly and sinister Benimo, whom he’ve never met. His nose was sharper than that of
a dog, so he hid far away from Cliff every time. And now he’s dead? Who killed him? With
Claire’s current strength there was no way she could have done that.

“Who killed him? You?” Cliff turned to Feng Yixuan, then immediately negated himself,
“That’s impossible. Claire, who killed Benimo?” Cliff questioned Claire.

Claire hesitated for a second, deciding whether or not to tell him everything that occurred.

However, at this time, in just a moment, an unexpected thing happened.

“An existence darker than the darkest, murkier than murkiest, my god, I would like to……”
An evil and familiar voice suddenly rang in the night sky. It was the voice of the dead
Benimo! And this voice was rapidly chanting!
“Quick! Stop this voice, quick!” Walter suddenly started shouting fearfully. As a dark
magician, he knew better than anyone else what this spell meant.

Claire looked up at the sky, but there wasn’t anything. The space before them was empty and
still.

Cliff’s expression also changed. He understood, that this was a ritual. And this was the
summon of the ritual! Although Benimo was dead, he used some method to make his spirit
not disappear immediately, and was summoning something to avenge the ones who just killed
him.

Feng Yixuan looked around alertly, ready for battle. A strong ominous feeling swept through
him. This was the born-with instinct of an assassin, a frighteningly accurate instinct. Feng
Yixuan felt chilly in his heart, for he has never felt such a feeling before. A creepy feeling
that could make the hairs on his body stand on their ends.

Cliff took out his magical staff and lifted it up, chanting towards some place in the sky. A
beam of light headed directly towards the air.

A painful scream sounded mournfully.

But then it was followed by lunatic laughing: “It’s too late, haha, you feeble ants. I will make
you pay! Even if I completely cease to exist, I will make you pay! Hahahaha……” The
uncontrolled laughter died down and vanished. Obviously, Benimo’s spirit was destroyed by
Cliff. But these lunatic last words of Benimo reached their ears clearly.

Benimo’s spirit was destroyed by Cliff, but Cliff’s expression was unusually solemn. There
was even worry and dread in the bottom of his eyes.

“Claire, quick. Leave this place immediately, hurry……” Cliff immediately made the wisest
decision.

But, everything was too late.

Everything around them darkened. The moon in the night sky disappeared. Darkness invaded;
everything of everything was swallowed by darkness. One couldn’t even see one’s fingers.

Even though Claire and Feng Yixuan were skilled assassins, and both trained their eyes to see
in the dark, right now, they couldn’t see anything.

They couldn’t move either. This time, the feeling was even more terrifying than the
imprisonment Benimo casted on them, even more depressing.

Cold sweat dripped down Cliff’s forehead. His heart slowly sank, sinking lower and lower.

Walter was, at this time, abnormally quiet. He didn’t say a single word.

But Claire could clearly feel Walter’s violent mental ripple, stronger than any time.
Their surroundings were completely swallowed by darkness. In front of the three, a vortex
appeared. It seemed to tear apart the night sky, getting larger and larger.

A faint, blood-red light slowly glowed from the vortex.

A pressure that none of them had ever experienced suddenly engulfed them, making them
almost unable to breathe, making their legs feel like jelly.

The cold sweat on Cliff’s forehead had beaded and flowed down in a thin line, his back also
drenched in cold sweat. On this continent, there weren’t many that could rival him. As long
as those powerful people didn’t form an alliance against him, he would still be able to
contend against them.

But……

There was no way a person could contend against a god!

“Who? Who disturbed my sleep? Where is the offering?” A deep, evil voice slowly sounded
from the blood-red vortex. Then a frightening, indescribable pressure appeared again. The
voice was evil enough to make people tremble, to make their spirits shudder. It revealed a
huge strength that was extremely powerful and unable to oppose.

“Poof—-” At the same time, Claire and Feng Yixuan both felt unable to breathe, and spat out
blood, because they couldn’t bear this frightening and overbearing pressure anymore.

Cliff’s face became pale.

Benimo actually summoned the god of Darkness!

But, he didn’t prepare any offering!

The sinister and cunning Benimo wanted to set them up by summoning the god of Darkness,
but with no offering. Then the god of Darkness would be furious, and destroy them until there
wasn’t a single ash of them left. Not only them, maybe the whole Niya City behind them
would be sacrificed!

The pressure of god, this was the pressure of a god!

Feng Yixuan and Claire couldn’t stand upright any longer, falling to the ground with a plop.
Cliff, also unable to withstand such frightening pressure, dropped to his knees shakily.

What was this? Feng Yixuan, sprawled on the ground, stared hatefully at the thing inside the
blood-red light. So strong, it wasn’t human at all!

Claire frowned, but her body was unable to move.

“Claire, goodbye forever. This is the god of Darkness, the god we serve. Benimo actually
summoned him, but didn’t prepare an offering. His rage will be brought upon us, and we will
be destroyed completely.” Walter’s voice right now was very calm. The god of Darkness was
violent, temperamental, and very greedy. Before every summon, the summoner must spend
lots of time and energy preparing huge amounts of offerings. If the offering didn’t satisfy the
god of Darkness, the summoner would be struck down mercilessly. So the number of times
the god of Darkness was summoned could be counted with one hand. Walter knew, that over
the course of thousands of years, there were only those few times. Once the summoner was a
king, and his offering were the spirits of three thousand virgin girls.

God?! A god from this world?

Claire looked in shock at the pair of willowy black eyes in the blood-red light. That was the
god of Darkness?

Cliff struggled to get up, at least he had to help Claire escape safely. But no matter how hard
he tried, he couldn’t get rid of this frightening pressure.

“Who summoned me? Where’s my offering?” The evil voice sounded deeply again.

“Is there no way to escape?” Claire asked Walter in her mind.

“Humans are unable to contend against gods.” Walter’s voice was unusually calm. Dying in
the hands of a god was honorable.

Then Walter didn’t talk any more and became silent, waiting peacefully for his coming death.

“Oh, is the offering here?” But the deep and evil voice said such a sentence.

Cliff was stunned, because he saw a cloud of red-black smoke surrounding Claire, moving up
and down, as if examining Claire.

“Very good.” The deep and evil voice was very satisfied, “I accept this offering. But who
summoned me? Is it you?”

The next moment, Cliff could move and speak. The god of Darkness had removed the
pressure on them. Feng Yixuan flexed his hands and feet, watching the black-red smoke
surrounding Claire cautiously.

“Don’t act rashly. This is the god of Darkness.” Cliff’s warning voice sounded in Feng
Yixuan’s mind. Feng Yixuan was totally shocked, looking at that puff of smoke and unable to
speak. It was actually the god of Darkness! He wasn’t human; no wonder he was so
outrageously powerful.

“Honorable god, we did not summon you, the person who summoned you has passed away.
And she is the not the offering.” Cliff answered carefully.

“Oh, it doesn’t matter. What does matter is that I’m very happy with this offering. When the
time comes, I will come take her away.” But this was what the deep and evil voice said,
completely ignoring Cliff’s last sentence.

Cliff was surprised. Before he could figure out what those words meant, that puff of black-
red smoke flew into Claire’s hand and vanished. The next moment, the black, murky vortex
also disappeared slowly, and the darkness around them retreated, revealing the forest before.
The moon in the sky also showed its face again.

The god of Darkness had left.

He left like that?!

Walter had already forgotten how to think. The series of happenings today had almost made
him completely dumb. Being so close to death so many times, but bypassing it safely every
time.

“Are you okay?” Without asking, Feng Yixuan grabbed Claire’s hand and started examining
it. The creepy black-red smoke had vanished into Claire’s hand.

Claire looked at the back of her hand, but didn’t say anything.

Cliff hurriedly rushed over, but also paused when he saw the back of Claire’s hand.

“What the heck is this?” Feng Yixuan stared at the back of Claire’s hand and yelled angrily.

On the back of Claire’s hand was the pattern of a black, six-pointed star! It was as if it grew
on Claire’s skin, perfectly natural.

Ch.49 White Emperor’s True Form, The

Mark of Darkness (Part III)

“The mark, mark of the god of Darkness…… ” After seeing the pattern, Walter said
stuttering, “I, I’ve only heard of it, but never seen it! Because it was only an old legend!”

“What do you mean?” Claire frowned at the pattern on the back of her hand and asked.

“The god of Darkness, will, will mark the precious treasures belonging to him. With, with a
pattern of a black, six-pointed star.” Walter was still tongue-tied. Regular magical matrixes
were five-pointed stars, either golden or silver. For dark magicians, the matrixes were black,
five-pointed stars. Never a six-pointed star. But today the legendary mark was seen on
Claire’s hand.

Walter couldn’t understand, why was the god of Darkness so satisfied with Claire? Claire
was just a little devil; there were thousands of people more evil than her. Why would the god
of Darkness choose her? Can’t imagine why.

Only after a long time did Walter understand, and realize.

A possession mark? Claire felt her mind getting muddled. What did the god of Darkness
mean by his last sentence? That the time hasn’t come, but when it does, he will come to take
away the offering? Take away her life?

“What is this freaking thing!” Feng Yixuan was furious. Even without thinking, he knew this
thing couldn’t be something good. Feng Yixuan rubbed the black mark on the back of
Claire’s hand with his finger, but of course it couldn’t be erased.

Cliff’s face was deathly pale.

He also knew what this was. Claire was actually chosen by the god of Darkness as an
offering! Although it wouldn’t threaten Claire’s life right now, but…… but what about in the
future?!

One day, the god of Darkness will come and take away Claire’s life. He wouldn’t be able to
protect Claire, wouldn’t be able to protect his precious disciple.

Hate! Cliff hated himself for the first time for not being powerful enough. Wizard sage, he
had become a wizard sage for many years, but was stuck at the bottleneck, unable to make
the breakthrough to sorcerer. Maybe, if he became a sorcerer, he could fight with the god of
Darkness. But that was only maybe!

“Master, don’t worry. Things might not be as worse as they seem.” Claire said softly, pulling
back her hand from Feng Yixuan’s pig grope. When she saw Cliff’s expression, Claire
understood that her master also knew about the comings of this mark.

“Claire…… ” Cliff’s gaze was conflicted.

“Master, my fate is in my own hands.” A brilliant, confident smile suddenly appeared on

Claire’s face.

Cliff looked blankly at Claire’s smile, then a determined strength flowed up from the bottom
of his heart. Right, the situation was not to that point yet, so why was he being sorrowful? He
must try hard and make the breakthrough to sorcerer; he must protect Claire.

Feng Yixuan watched with confusion at the old man’s expression, which was changing
magically like a drawing board. He looked so desolate a minute ago, but bright and energetic
now.

“Master, Benimo’s bone pagoda is still over there.” Claire pointed at the white pyramid some
way down in the forest.

“Right, who killed Benimo?” Cliff suddenly remembered this question

Claire didn’t hide anything anymore, telling Cliff everything.

“What? It’s that little fur ball?” Cliff exclaimed, “Let me see, let me see.”

Claire took out White Emperor from her bag, who was still sleeping, and held him carefully
in her hands for Cliff to inspect.
Cliff stroked his chin while he scrutinized. Under the moonlight, White Emperor looked very
cute, his furry paws over his head as he slept.

Cliff shook his head softly. He still couldn’t know what creature this little fella really was,
but what was sure was that this little thing wasn’t simple! Able to transform into a human, he
couldn’t be a magic beast, but either a high grade daemon beast or a morph beast! But they
couldn’t know what type of daemon beast or morph beast he was.

“This little fellow doesn’t have any magical ripples right now, so most likely his power can
only burst out once in awhile, and then he must rest. And he can’t stay in human form for
long.” Cliff analyzed, looking at White Emperor in Claire’s hands.

“Probably.” Claire nodded.

“Red-haired kid, why are you here?” Cliff’s thoughts jumped really fast as he turned around
to ask Feng Yixuan.

“To come back for my woman. Am I not allowed to?!” Feng Yixuan stuck out his chest,
replying as if this was the most normal thing ever.

“Oh? Chasing girls?” When Cliff heard this, his gaze became vulgar, and he draped his arm
around Feng Yixuan’s shoulders, “Come, come, little brother, let’s talk over here.”

Claire twitched her lip, watching Cliff vulgarly hanging on Feng Yixuan’s shoulders as they
talked and walked towards the bone pagoda, completely wordless.

“Gee, it seems like this little hentai suits the old pervert very well,” Walter said disdainfully.
Then his tone changed to one of worry, “Claire, what should we do in the future?”

Claire smiled faintly. Walter’s “we” made Claire feel a little warmth in her heart, and she said
softly, “There will be a path when the car reaches the mountain. Don’t worry, things will be
resolved. Before the god of Darkness comes looking for me, I will become strong. Do I look
like a person waiting to be killed?”

“That’s right, you definitely don’t.” Walter nodded immediately, but was still very worried
internally. Their opponent was a god, not a human, and not an ordinary figure either.

Claire stroked the White Emperor in her hands, then put him carefully back into her bag.

After Cliff and Feng Yixuan took away everything valuable in the bone pagoda, they
destroyed it. When they reappeared in front of Claire, their relationship was much better,
making Walter spit disdainfully.

And so the matter was settled like that.

The plague in Niya City was caused by the necromancer Benimo, but he was nothing in front
of the handsome, wise, strong, and powerful master Cliff, and so Benimo was killed by
master Cliff. Master Cliff’s disciple, miss Claire Hill, also the castellan of Niya City, had
resourcefully found the whereabouts of the evil person Benimo, and assisted master Cliff in
vanquishing him. And the plague was ended.
This version spread throughout the streets and alleys of Niya City, and everyone praised the
castellan and master Cliff, and of course the Divine Prince who depleted his magic to baptise
them.

In the back garden, Claire sat in a chair leisurely sipping tea. She looked at Feng Yixuan, who
was laughing and conversing with Cliff, twitched her lip slightly and asked directly, “What
are you planning to do?”

“Follow besides you, protect you, improve relationship, then marry you and bring you
home.” Feng Yixuan’s answer was extremely forthright. Cliff grinned from ear to ear when
he heard this, and slapped Feng Yixuan’s back while praising him continuously.

Claire watched the righteous Feng Yixuan and the vulgarly laughing Cliff, suddenly feeling
speechless.

These two were both people who didn’t play according to the rules; and now they were
together, they got even more nonsensical. Amparkland had a very subtle relationship with
Feng Yixuan’s country, but now Feng Yixuan wanted to stay here — it was unsuitable from
every angle. Feng Yixuan’s clan would let him risk staying here?

“Feng Yixuan, I’m very grateful you saved my life. When you need help, I will do my best.
But it doesn’t seem right for you to stay here.” Claire said seriously.

“You’re gonna repay me?” Feng Yixuan raised his brows.

“Except for promising to marry you.” Claire naturally knew what this fellow was going to say
and immediately stuffed it back.

“Then forget it. Owe it to me for now.” Feng Yixuan scratched his red hair and thought about
it, “Right, a dashing, unconventional, elegant, handsome guy like me is a little flaunting.”

“That’s easy. Come come, chap, Ill help you, I can dye your hair and change the color of your
irises, so no one will be able to recognize you. Pick any color you wish.” Cliff grinned
widely.

The two left shamelessly with their hands draped over each other’s back.

Claire was wordless. Whose master was he? Was he helping her or helping Feng Yixuan?

Feng Yixuan’s originally red hair was dyed black, and his originally black irises were
changed into a light red color. This way, he didn’t stand out that much anymore. But what
happened next made Claire helpless. Feng Yixuan started following her every single step,
supposedly protecting her personally, protecting his future wife.

This day, all the servants in the hall were very busy.

Claire sat on a chair, feeling a headache as she looked at the pile of thank-you gifts in the
hall. What should she do with all of it?
And, what about this black-haired beautiful youth sitting besides her? This fellow followed
her constantly, and kept staring fixedly at her.

At this time, the Divine Prince Leng Lingyun walked in, Jean following expressionlessly
behind. Jean did follow Leng Lingyun’s every step to protect him.

“Divine Prince, how are you feeling right now?” Seeing Leng Lingyun come in, Claire stood
up and greeted.

“Much better. Miss Claire, congratulations, the plague is over.” Leng Lingyun smiled faintly
and replied.

“It’s all because of the Divine Prince and my Master. If not for you two, how could the
plague be controlled so quickly and then ended?” Claire thanked humbly.

“No, this is all the effort of Miss Claire.” Leng Lingyun answered politely.

Isn’t it tiring? Pah! This damn toyboy. Walter pahed impatiently. His smile was so fake, so
fake. The little devil was also an amazing person, able to return a fake smile to someone like
this.

Feng Yixuan still sat there casually, watching this Divine Prince person with a cold gaze.

Leng Lingyun’s gaze fell on Feng Yixuan. A sliver of astonishment flashed through the
bottom of his eyes, but then returned to normal.

The gazes of the two moved past each other, the air between them suddenly complicated. But
then it disappeared, and became peaceful once more.

Next, they must revive the economy of Niya City. Claire fell silent in thought, thinking about
the many things still needed to be done.

Just then, the castellan agent Heath walked in quickly and bowed slightly to Claire, “Report
to the castellan, her holiness the Divine Princess is here…… ”

The Divine Princess of the Temple of Light? That woman who was said to be as beautiful
and kind as an angel? She had much influence among the people; not only was she
worshipped by most citizens, but was also the dream lover of many aristocratic young men.
But these could only be thought about in secret, for the Divine Princess was a pure and noble
beauty that was unattainable.

What did such a dignified person come to the small Niya City for?

Didn’t the pope only send the Divine Prince to help assist and control the plague?

Before Heath could finish his sentence, footsteps already sounded at the door.

A slender figure appeared in the doorway……

Ch.50 Watch Me Beat You into a Pig Head
(Part I)

Before Heath finished speaking, footsteps sounded at the door.

A lovely figure appeared at the door…

Lingyun Leng frowned slightly, coldly glancing towards the door.

Claire looked toward the door. A snow-white gown and the pattern on the fringe of her dress
showed her high position in the Temple of Light. The figure in the doorway walked over
slowly. She had beautiful, curly hazel-hair, a pair of pretty, black eyes under two arched
brows, her thin lips below a perfect nose curving into a faint smile. She walked over gently
and elegantly while smiling. As expected, she was an elegant, beautiful lady.

She was the current Holy Divine Princess of the Temple of Light – Xueqing Liu, also
someone who had an ancient last name, and she was skilled in Light magic.

“Greetings, your highness. Welcome to the city of Niya. I am the castellan of Niya, Claire
Hill.” Claire approached politely and greeted.

“Greetings, your excellency. I come on orders from the pope to assist you, but it seems like
there’s no need for that now.” The Divine Princess Xueqing Liu answered politely, smiling.

“No, no, it’s thanks to his highness the Holy Divine Prince and thanks to the assistance from
the Temple of Light that we were able to get the plague under control so quickly.” Claire
replied politely and also smiled.

Walter rolled his eyes and added sourly, “Claire, do you want to vomit?”

When Claire praised the Divine Prince, a flash of shyness and pride appeared in depths of
Xueqing Liu’s eyes. Although it was only an instant, Claire caught it and immediately
understood what was going on. This Divine Princess was pretending to come to assist, but
was really chasing after her love.

“Lingyun, are you okay? I heard that you gave many people a baptism at once and used up all
your magic.” Xueqing Liu saw Lingyun Leng, who was standing behind Claire, and asked
worriedly.

“I’m fine.” Lingyun Leng replied indifferently, “The plague is now over. Divine Princess,
you should return early.”

One called Lingyun warmly, the other addressed the Divine Princess coldly.

A typical hot face on a cold butt1 . Oh, no, it should be a hot face on an icy butt.
“Look who I brought with me.” Xueqing Liu didn’t mind Lingyun Leng’s cold attitude, and
instead still smiled and talked gently.

Lingyun Leng lifted his eyes toward the doors, but saw the tiny figure that was always on his
mind.

“Brother -” A sweet and crisp voice floated over.

“Xuanxuan?!” The expression on Lingyun Leng’s face immediately softened, and he hurried
over to the door.

“Xuanxuan’s health had improved a lot recently. I heard that the plague was under control
and Xuanxuan also wanted to see you, so I asked permission to bring her over to find you.”
Xueqing Liu smiled and also walked towards them.

“Thank you.” Lingyun Leng gathered the tiny Xuanxuan into his arms and turned around to
thank Xueqing Liu. This time, his tone was sincere.

Xueqing Liu smiled a soft and satisfied smile.

Claire gave Heath a meaningful glance, and Heath left. Claire also turned towards the
backyard, and Yixuan Feng immediately got up to follow behind Claire closely. Jean also left
silently, leaving them to themselves.

“Claire, what are we having for lunch? The boiled egg for breakfast was really good. The
cook said you taught him how to make it, is there anything even better?” Yixuan Feng
followed behind Claire and asked noisily.

This made Claire remember that this fellow seemed to love eating. During his first
competition with Lashia, he had gotten a stomachache from eating and had to go to the
restroom, forfeiting and losing the competition.

“Yes.” Claire answered, her voice muffled.

“What is it? What is it?” Yixuan Feng became excited and started pestering Claire.

“First help me deal with some documents in the study concerning the Trade Association.”
Claire threw out one sentence and then walked ahead to the study. She would definitely not
waste a gift from heaven. This guy, Yixuan Feng, his family happened to be opposite from
most aristocratic families. His mother was a senior minister in the royal court of Lagark,
favored by the emperor and respected by all other officials. His mother had a fiery temper
and a boastful personality, while Yixuan Feng’s father was gentle and cultured, the chairman
of Lagark’s biggest trade association. Simply put, he was a crazy cash printer. And Yixuan
Feng inherited both of their merits: intrepid, with a clever brain. He would not lose even one
copper coin while trading if he could help it. These were all information that Claire had found
out later.

In the study, Claire sat in front of the desk, flipping through the mountain-high pile of
documents. Claire’s right hand already wore a delicate, silvery-white lace glove, prepared for
her by Yixuan Feng. When she got up in the morning, Yixuan Feng was squatting in front of
her door, holding a bag as high as half a person. It was filled with gloves of all shapes, colors,
and sizes, for Claire to cover up her black Mark. How he got so many gloves in one night was
beyond comprehension.

“Claire, these sales tax can be reduced, these cannot. This one can be reduced by twenty
percent. By doing this, not only can you encourage their enthusiasm, you can also collect a
fair sum of money. And most importantly, they will still shed tears of gratitude.” Yixuan
Feng pointed out to Claire on the documents in his hand.

Claire looked closely. Sure enough, the taxes reduced were very tiny, but very obvious.

“Yes, you’ll get something good to eat for lunch.” Claire picked up the quill and quickly
scribbled a recipe on a piece of paper. “Take this to the kitchen and tell them to make this for
lunch.”

“Okay, hehe.” Yixuan Feng took the recipe and happily went out the door. He thought
gleefully in his heart that in the future when Claire became his wife, he would have good
stuff to eat everyday.

“Claire, it’s so boring.” Walter complained, bored to death. He didn’t dare to go out for
strolls anymore. After all, right now, not only was that wretched Holy Divine Prince in this
mansion, but the Holy Divine Princess also came. If they noticed his aura, he was done for.

Claire flipped through the mountain-high pile of documents quickly, stamping the ones
approved and throwing the ones not approved aside. After a long time, when Claire felt her
eyes getting dry, did she get up and decide to take a walk.

The back garden of the mansion for the castellan was filled with golden sunflowers. Nobody
knew which previous castellan had such an unique interest, but this garden was not planted
with rich and colorful flowers and instead, full of sunflowers. Currently, they were all
blooming, shiny and golden.

Claire looked up, but suddenly saw that there was a tiny figure amidst the high sunflowers.
Silver hair?

At that moment, the tiny figure seemed to have sensed something, turning around and
meeting Claire’s gaze. Violet irises, a face that was a little pale, and delicate lips. The clear
eyes let Claire understood that this was a very pure child, not tainted in any way, so she has
been protected very carefully. It’s Lingyun Leng’s younger sister! Because the two’s facial
features were somewhat similar.

But the little girl froze while looking at Claire and just stood there staring at Claire.

Claire didn’t speak, turning around to leave. She was not good at conversing with such
innocent people.

“Wait, big sister.” But that crisp and sweet voice from behind made her stop.

Claire stopped her steps, turning around slowly and saw the young girl running over
hurriedly, almost tripping.
“Slow down!” Claire knew that this child in front of her was sickly and running so fast would
not be good for her health. Claire bent down a little, catching the little girl who was running
over.

“Big sister, my name is Xuanxuan Leng ~” The girl with silver hair and violet irises looked at
Claire with big eyes and introduced herself earnestly, “I am five years old this year. I’m very
happy to meet Big sister.”

Claire felt a little awkward. Why did this child seem so mature?

“Oh, hello, Xuanxuan. I’m Claire.” Claire was little uncomfortable; she really didn’t know
how to talk to a person who was as clear as crystal.

“Big sister, I like you, you are a good person.” Xuanxuan Leng said unexpectedly, a brilliant
smile blossoming on her pretty face.

Claire felt even more awkward, squatting before Xuanxuan Leng, not knowing what to say.

Walter roared with laughter. A good person? The little devil was a good person? Such a
ridiculous joke. Heavens, there was actually someone who said the little devil was a good
person, too funny!

“Xuanxuan?” Right then, a worried voice rang out. It was Lingyun Leng’s voice.

“Brother, I’m over here.” Xuanxuan Leng turned around and called out behind her.

Claire heard footsteps of two people which meant the gentle and elegant Divine Princess was
also there, so all the more reason she should leave. She didn’t want to be caught between a
hot face and cold butt.

Claire stood up to leave, but a pulling from the edge of her clothes stopped her. Claire looked
down and saw Xuanxuan Leng’s small hand clinging tightly to the edge of her clothes.

“Xuanxuan, I won’t bother you anymore, be obedient. I’m leaving.” Claire was a bit
conflicted.

“Big sister, don’t go. Play with Xuanxuan for a while?” Xuanxuan Leng flashed her big, clear
eyes and looked pleadingly at Claire. People couldn’t refuse that pathetic yet cute expression.

Of course, normal people couldn’t refuse, but Claire knew that tangling up with people from
the Temple of Light had no benefits whatsoever. Claire patted Xuanxuan Leng’s head gently.
“Be a good girl, Xuanxuan. Her highness the Divine Princess will be with you… ”

Before she finished her sentence, Lingyun Leng and Xueqing Liu already appeared before
them.

When the two saw Xuanxuan Leng clinging tightly to Claire’s clothes so much that it was
pulled out of shape, they were both very astonished, because apart from them, Xuanxuan
would not get close to anyone and never talked to strangers. But now she was completely
hanging onto Claire, so of course they were surprised.
“Your highness the Divine Prince, your highness the Divine Princess.” Claire’s smile was a
bit strained.

“Your excellency… ” Xueqing Liu’s expression changed slightly, looking at Xuanxuan

Leng’s hand that was grabbing Claire’s clothes.

“Xuanxuan, what are you doing? Didn’t you tell us to wait for you there a little bit longer?”
Lingyun Leng walked up and reached out to hold Xuanxuan Leng.

But Xuanxuan Leng did something Lingyun Leng completely didn’t expect. Xuanxuan Leng
held on to Claire’s leg, staring at Lingyun Leng. “Brother, I just want to play with this big
sister.”

Claire opened her mouth wide, looking down at the Xuanxuan Leng clinging tightly to her
thigh and was speechless.

Lingyun Leng’s expression was a little embarrassed. This was the first time he saw his
obedient sister do something so out of bounds.

Xueqing Liu smiled, but a deep look flashed through her eyes. Xueqing Liu walked over
gracefully and said softly, “Your excellency, if you aren’t busy, could you play with
Xuanxuan for a while? This child is often alone, too lonely. Today she finally met someone
she is willing to get close with… ”

When Xueqing Liu spoke about this, a sliver of guilt and tenderness flashed in Lingyun
Leng’s eyes. It was because he couldn’t always be with Xuanxuan so Xuanxuan would feel
lonely.

“Lingyun, as long as Xuanxuan is happy, it’s fine, right?” Xueqing Liu asked, gentle and
caring.

Lingyun Leng raised his head to look at Claire, his tone a little embarrassed but with a hint of
pleading. “Your excellency, I know you are very busy, but can you look after Xuanxuan for a
while for me?” Lingyun Leng also felt very strange. Why was Xuanxuan, who never talked to
strangers, so intimate with Claire, who she had never met before? But, just like Xueqing Liu
had said, as long as Xuanxuan was happy, nothing else mattered.

“This… ” Claire was a bit conflicted. It would be strange if she knew how to keep children
happy!

“Heck, this Divine Princess isn’t simple, not simple!” Walter exclaimed in Claire’s head.
“She knows how to hit that man’s soft spot. Clever, I admire her.”

No one noticed that when Walter talked, Xuanxuan Leng’s glance moved over to Claire’s
pocket. Astonishment appeared in her eyes and then disappeared immediately.

“Big sister, big sister~ ” Xuanxuan Leng tugged on Claire’s clothes and said obediently, “Big
sister, I won’t make trouble for you, I’ll be good.”
“Then I’ll be troubling you, you excellency.” Lingyun Leng said embarrassedly to Claire,
then looked at Xuanxuan Leng dotingly. “Xuanxuan, be good. Don’t make things difficult for
the castellan, understand?”

Claire’s mouth twitched, silently fuming. What the hell, you are making things difficult for
me now!

“Big sister, let’s go over there.” Xuanxuan Leng grabbed Claire’s hand and pulled her away
enthusiastically.

Lingyun Leng stood in place, watching the disappearing figures of the the two, still puzzled.

Xueqing Liu, still graceful and smiling, walked up to Lingyun Leng. “Lingyun, let’s go rest
for awhile. Xuanxuan will be fine in the company of her excellency.”

“Okay.” Lingyun Leng answered faintly and turned around to go inside with Xueqing Liu.

Xuanxuan Leng pulled Claire towards the deepest part of the back garden, grinning from ear
to ear as she looked at the sunflowers enthusiastically.

Claire followed behind Xuanxuan Leng robotically.

The surrounding air was cool and comfortable, a slight wind making everything refreshed.

Then, to the astonishment of both Lingyun Leng and Xueqing Liu, Xuanxuan Leng became
glued to Claire. They sat together for meals and when Claire was working, she would sit at
the side and read, waiting obediently. She even wanted to go with Claire when Claire went
out to patrol. Only after a lot of comforting and pampering did she finally agree to stay at the
mansion.

Claire got on the carriage, extremely conflicted. She finally got rid of Xuanxuan Leng. When
Cliff heard she was going out to patrol, he immediately jumped on the carriage too, because
he could go watch the beautiful ladies on the streets.

“Claire, that kebab we had for lunch was really good.” Yixuan Feng, who was sitting in the
back, remarked dreamily, still savoring the flavor.

Claire pressed on her temples with her fingers and rubbed them hard. What luck she had
these days. Not only did this guy hang around her, even that child, Xuanxuan, also stuck to
her.

Just when Claire’s head was aching, a huge bang came from the roof of the carriage.
Something heavy had landed on top.

The carriage started rocking crazily and some passersby shouted.

The next moment, a sharp sword sliced through the carriage top with a whooshing sound, the
cold blade passing by Yixuan Feng’s face fiercely.

Assassins?!
1. Hot face on a cold butt: one is ignored by the other. The butt part is because butts are seen as stinky, meanwhile the face is seen as the

most important part of the human body.

Ch.50 Watch Me Beat You into a Pig Head

(Part II)

The carriage had already made an emergency stop, the horses pulling the carriage neighing
loudly.

But Yixuan Feng, looking like he was taking pleasure in someone’s misfortune, reached out
and tapped the sword. He started chuckling merrily, “Wenmo, how’s your chrysanthemum1
?” Of course Yixuan Feng recognized this sword, it was Wenmo Shui’s sword.

It was better if he didn’t ask, but now that he did, the sword started vibrating violently and
was pulled out. The next moment, a streak of vicious Dou Qi sliced over horizontally with a
loud boom, shaving off the whole carriage roof, exposing the people inside to all the
passersby.

“Ha, so you did chase after me.” Yixuan Feng laughed like it was no big deal.

“You son of a b*tch, doing such a thing to me!” Wenmo Shui lifted up his sword and pointed
it at Yixuan Feng, snarling furiously.

“What did I do?” Yixuan Feng faced the sky, looking innocent.

“I’m going to butcher you!” Wenmo Shui swung his sword around and was about to rush
over, but Claire noticed that Wenmo Shui was walking a bit strangely. Why was his butt
twisting?

But at this moment, a hard wind blew, messing up Wenmo Shui’s hair and his clothes. One
moment, Wenmo Shui was running over furiously with his sword. The next moment, he had
stuck his sword into the ground and was calmly combing his hair with his hand until it was
neat like before and then carefully straightened out his clothes. Then, he pulled out his sword
calmly, and suddenly changed his expression back to being murderous and roared. “Yixuan
Feng, I’m going to butcher you today!”

This dramatic scene made both Claire’s and Cliff’s mouth twitch.

“Sure enough, freaks can only be friends with freaks.” Walter sighed.

“You think I’m afraid you?! Heck, come on then! Watch me beat you into a pig head!”
Yixuan Feng jumped off the carriage, ready to fight.
“First pay for my carriage, otherwise I’ll tell my master to chop you all into pieces today.”
Seeing that the situation was on the verge of exploding, Claire’s sinister and icy voice
sounded.

The sun was burning overhead, shining directly into the carriage. The sun was most cruel
right after noon, and Claire couldn’t open her eyes under the sun. Most importantly, the roof
of the castellan’s carriage was thrown off in public! Did she have any dignity left?!

All the passersby had already left, and the street suddenly became quiet.

Cliff stood up, took out his magic wand, and with a solemn face, coughed twice slightly. He
glared at Wenmo Shui. “Kid, hand over the money, or I’ll shave your head! Do you think I
can’t do it right now?” Only then did Cliff stand up to talk. Before, he had sensed that
although the person jumped on the carriage aggressively, there was no killing intent.

“No!” Wenmo Shui howled, reaching out to cover his head. He knew who this old man was.
It was the wizard sage of Amparkland, a man with a weird personality who never followed
rules. He might really shave off his extremely soft, very stylish hair.

“Then give me the money.” Cliff jumped off the carriage, walked toward Wenmo Shui and
held out his hand.

Wenmo twitched his mouth and took out his money bag, about to fish out some money.

But Cliff grabbed the bag of money, weighed it in his hand, then walked back towards the
carriage in a happy mood, all the while muttering that it always feels the best when spending
other people’s money.

Wenmo Shui stared at the bag of money helplessly, wanting to say something, but not daring
to. For his hair.

“Claire, this should be enough money for the carriage, right?” Cliff took out a piece of gold
paper, handed it to Clare, and then peered merrily into the money bag, muttering, “You go on
your patrol, I’m going to that tailor shop over on East Street. I’ve heard that the seamstress
there is not only talented and kind, but also gentle and caring. I’m going to get myself a few
clothes made.” It was very obvious that this perverted old man was faking going to buy
clothes and actually wanted to harass pretty girls for. Letting a beautiful seamstress measure
you body up and down was a great enjoyment.

“Hahahaha ~~~” Yixuan Feng burst out laughing, laughing until his stomach hurt.

“Do not fight in my city, or I will make you all into pig heads.” Claire threw down this
sentence breezily, stepped out of the broken carriage calmly, and started to walk forward. Of
course she could be so arrogant with Cliff as her backing!

Yixuan Feng immediately followed from behind. Wenmo Shui rubbed his nose self-
consciously. He had no money right now and he couldn’t beat Yixuan Feng here, so what
should he do?
After hesitating for two seconds, Wenmo Shui sheathed his sword, and followed after them,
his gait a little strange.

“I’m telling you, don’t even think that I’ll follow you home. Did Ma made you come to bring
me back?” Yixuan Feng humphed coldly at the Wenmo Shui who catched up with them.

“No, your Ma didn’t tell me to chase you back.” Wenmo Shui answered truthfully.

“Then what are you here to do?” Yixuan Feng asked, puzzled. “My Ma’s not one to give up
so easily.”

“Your Ma said to let you stay here until the war breaks out, and then you’ll have to use your
abilities to make it back safely. It’ll serve you right if you die here, and she’ll just pretend she
never had a stupid and incapable son like you. And if you can, bring back a wife.” Wenmo
Shui shrugged his shoulders, repeating exactly what that female T-rex2 had said.

But Yixuan Feng exclaimed happily, “Yes! Ma’s the best.”

Hearing all this, Claire twitched her mouth. What kind of a mother was this? This was called
a mother? No wonder Yixuan Feng grew up to be such a freak.

“Um, beautiful lady.” At this moment, Wenmo Shui opened his mouth to talk to Claire
shamelessly.

Claire gave a sideways glance at Wenmo Shui, replying quietly, “What?”

“I’m have absolutely no money right now, so, you see, can I work for you?” Wenmo Shui’s
smile was a little flattering. Of course, this was not the only reason Wenmo Shui wanted to
stay beside Claire; there were some other reasons he could not tell right now.

“Fine, one gold coin per month, plus food and lodging.” Claire said coldly, “All you need to
do is to listen to my commands.” Claire didn’t know why this powerful Wenmo Shui wanted
to stay, but since he was already at her door, it would be wasteful not to take advantage of it.
Coincidentally, Claire could use him in these two days.

“What?” Wenmo Shui shrieked again. “So cheap?”

“What the heck are you complaining about, I’m working for free.” Yixuan Feng spat on the
ground, disdainful at Wenmo Shui’s greed, annoyed.

“That’s because you’re lustful, you’re being stupid as h*ll, you brought this upon yourself,
but I… ” Wenmo Shui started chattering.

“I’m going to rip your dog mouth up, that you never could spit out ivory3 .” Yixuan Feng
started cursing angrily.

“And you could spit out ivory? Spit some out for me to see.” Wenmo Shui retorted.

Claire paid no attention to the two youths fighting behind her, instead, thought while she
walked.
The nobility of Niya had sent out a joint invitation, wishing that Claire would attend their
specially-prepared banquet.

Them welcoming and giving a reception for a visitor was fake. Really, they were going to
probe and to display their strength.

Every new castellan would meet such a problem. The local nobility want to earn the greatest
profit for themselves, and there are inevitably some castellans who had suddenly gotten some
kind of new idea and want to implement some new laws that would hurt their profits, so they
had to prevent this from early on. This plague damaged Niya seriously, and although the
capital sent relief supplies, it could only solve a portion of the problem. The nobles controlled
a lot of trade unions and shops, so they were afraid that Claire might hinder them in selling
daily supplies at high prices.

At night, Cliff came to look for Claire in the study.

Cliff set up a magic barrier, blocking any magic sense. After making sure that no one could
hear their conversation, he sat down with a serious expression.

“Master? Did something happen?” Claire saw Cliff’s serious face and knew that things
weren’t that simple.

But Cliff said, “Claire, there is a way to undo the mark on your hand.”

Claire froze. There was a way to undo the Mark of the god of Darkness?! Who could do this?

“The god of Sprites.” Cliff said with a bit of difficulty, “This mark, it can only unlocked by
the god of Darkness or the god of Sprites.”

Claire paused. Another god?

“Sprites like to live in solitude and dislike humans. But sprites are all kind and pure and their
god is too. If we could get their god to descend and undo your mark for you… ” Cliff
frowned, the rest of his sentence unfinished. Evidently, he also thought that this was a bit
unlikely. Not to mention, they couldn’t even enter the Forest of Sprites. Even if they did,
sprites would never let humans close to their temple and would definitely not summon the
Sprite god.

“Master.” Claire chuckled softly. “I know your kind intentions, but some things cannot be
wished for. In the meantime, I will work hard and make myself stronger. Even if the day does
come that I’m not able to resist anymore and leave you, please don’t be sad. You must live on
safely.”

“Claire- ” Cliff’s voice was choked by a few sobs, “Don’t talk like this. When I was young, I
rescued a sprite. After you finish this business in Niya, we’ll go the the Forest of Sprites and
test our luck to try and find him.”

“Yes, Master.” Claire nodded, smiling. Although there was very little hope, Cliff’s kind
intentions had moved Claire greatly.
“Sleep early and don’t tire yourself too much.” Cliff urged.

“Yes, Master, I will end this business as soon as possible. After dealing with those nobles two
days later I will hand all matters over to Heath and then we can leave.” Claire smiled and
nodded.

“Okay, I’m going to bed. Old bones can’t withstand such excitements.” Cliff yawned.

“Master, you should probably first wipe off that lip print on your cheek.” When Cliff walked
out the room, Claire’s chuckling voice came from behind. Cliff immediately wiped his face
with hand extremely awkwardly. This was left by that pretty little seamstress from before
who adored him.

The plague was under control so the Divine Prince and Princess bid their farewells.
Xuanxuan Leng clinged to Claire’s clothes, unwilling to part.

“Xuanxuan, be good, your brother and the Divine Princess are waiting for you.” Claire
picked up tiny Xuanxuan resignedly, about to put her on the carriage.

“Big sister, you must come visit me. If you don’t, I will make Brother bring me to see you.”
Xuanxuan Leng hugged Claire’s neck tightly, reluctant to let go.

“Okay, okay, fine.” Claire answered perfunctorily.

“Don’t treat me lightly. You must come visit me.” Xuanxuan Leng said solemnly, holding
tight onto Claire’s neck. Suddenly, she lowered her voice so that only the two of them could
hear. “Big sister, in the future, please take good care of my brother.” Nobody noticed, that a
spark of light glowed in the depths of Xuanxuan Leng’s violet irises.

What? Claire was surprised and then confused. What was that sentence supposed to mean?

“Okay, Xuanxuan, it’s time to go.” Lingyun Leng said dotingly but resignedly, walking over
and picking up Xuanxuan Leng.

“Goodbye, big sister.” Xuanxuan Leng snuggled into Lingyun Leng’s arms, her head poking
out smiling.

Lingyun Leng carried Xuanxuan Leng to the carriage, then turned around and looked
apologetically at Claire. “I’m very sorry, bringing you trouble these days. I don’t know
what’s with this child. She never talks to strangers but is so kind to you.” This was the
longest Lingyun Leng had ever spoken since he and Claire met.

Claire faltered slightly. She kept thinking that something was off, but she couldn’t think of
what it actually was.

The Divine Princess also came to say goodbye.

Then, the carriage rolled away slowly from the castle, disappearing from everyone’s sight.
Jean silently made his way to stand behind Claire like before. The only problem that annoyed
him was that his place seemed to be a little crowded. There were two other fellows who were
following Claire closely from behind.

The carriage left. Lingyun Leng held Xuanxuan Leng. Xuanxuan Leng snuggled in Lingyun
Leng’s arms and fell asleep.

Xueqing Liu looked at the gentle and loving expression on Lingyun Leng’s face, extremely
conflicted. She wished so much, wished that he could have that expression on for her. But
except for his sister, he never expressed such emotions in front of other people. Although he
smiled at everyone, Xueqing Lu knew that that wasn’t a real smile. How she envied this child
Xuanxuan Leng who was able to receive his love.

Xuanxuan Leng’s eyes were closed. A faint smile appearing on her lips, as if she was having
a good dream.

Lingyun Leng looked down at the smile on Xuanxuan Leng’s lips and also smiling faintly,
which made Xueqing Liu almost go into a daze.

Nobody knew what Xuanxuan Leng dreamed about, and nobody knew that the rumor was
half truth half fake, the rumor that the violet irises of the Divine Prince could see into the
future. The rare violet irises could indeed see into the future, but not Lingyun Leng’s irises,
instead Xuanxuan Leng’s!

Xuanxuan Leng could see into the future!

The price for seeing into the future was Xuanxuan Leng’s sickly health. From the first time
Xuanxuan Leng saw Claire, she knew that the fate of Claire and the fate of her most beloved
brother were intertwined tightly together!!!

The next day, along with Heath, Jean, Yixuan Feng, and Wenmo Shui, Claire set off for the
banquet the nobles prepared for her.

The banquet was set up in one of the nobles’ house in Niya.

When Claire’s carriage arrived, the servant announced the arrival of the castellan in a loud
and clear voice to notify the nobles inside that the star of today’s show had finally arrived.

Claire wore a nice-fitting, pale green gown and made a dazzling appearance in the doorway.
More eye-catching were the three handsome men behind her, each with their own style and
charm, immediately attracting a lot of envious looks from young aristocratic girls and ladies.
Some even guessed maliciously that these were boytoys Claire bought with money. Although
Claire had become immensely popular, she still didn’t change her man-crazy attitude.

Claire felt the ill gazes from the crowd in the hall and chuckled coldly in her heart. These
parasites, they must have had prepared for this, ready to squeeze her like a soft persimmon.

What a pity. It was very unfortunate that even though she wasn’t a bad person, she could
never be described as a good person either.
So if these people prepared a “big gift”, then she wouldn’t be modest and would take the
initiative to gain the upper hand.

A brilliant and dazzling smile blossomed on Claire’s gorgeous face once more.

1. Chrysanthemum: slang for anus.

2. Female T-rex: describing a female as very fierce female and has a fiery temper.
3. Rip your dog mouth up, that you never could spit out ivory: there’s a Chinese idiom “a dog mouth cannot spit out ivory”, 狗嘴吐不出象牙 ,

which means a worthless/stupid person can never say anything good/smart.

Ch.51 Walter Gets Stolen (Part I)

Walter started shivering. He knew that whenever the little devil smiled like this, someone
would pay. Walter felt a little sympathy for the people in the hall.

“Your excellency, you have finally arrived. We have been waiting for a long time.” From the
middle of the hall, an elaborately dressed middle-aged man was walking over slowly. His
face was abnormally white, his steps unstable, obviously a man who indulged in women and
drinking. Although his words were polite, there wasn’t a single trace of respect in them. In
their eyes, this young girl was only a male-chaser, becoming the castellan only through the
prominence of her family. So what if she was from the Hill clan? The emperor was far away
currently. How could they not straighten out this young and inexperienced child? Threaten
her first, then offer a few benefits. But they couldn’t overdo it, because the master of the little
girl was Sir Cliff. Fortunately Sir Cliff didn’t come, or things would get a little tricky.

Claire watched the middle-aged man walking towards her while smiling the whole time,
making the middle-aged man happy internally. He was glad that the child was indeed easy to
straighten out.

But Claire saw the contempt in his eyes clearly.

“Your excellency, your servant is Flinn Menda. The qualities your excellency exhibited
during this plague… ” The middle-aged man called Flinn was the head of all the nobles in
Niya. He put what he thought was a charming smile on his face, continuously praising. First
flatter, then coerce, and finally, lay out conditions: this the way they usually did things.

But soon, his charming smile froze on his face.

Because Claire raised her hand quietly to stop what he was going to say.

This was very rude behaviour.

All the nobles in the hall were stunned. Although Claire was the castellan, she was only the
lowest baron. And she made such a rude gesture? No castellan had ever dared to be so rude to
them nobles.

“Does your excellency have something to say?” Flinn asked, frowning, suppressing his anger.

“Everyone knows that the plague had just ended, and there are still a lot of matters to settle. I
need help from you; I’m sure that each and every one of you are kind-hearted and generous.”
Claire spoke, smiling at the doorway.

When Claire gave such a speech, the expression on the faces of Flinn and the rest of the
nobles changed. Claire’s meaning was very clear: she would not let them increase the prices
on goods.

“Your excellency… ”Flinn squeezed out a smile, wanting to say something.

But Claire didn’t even glance at him. Instead, she raised her head to speak to the crowd. “I
know that you invited me here today to prove your loyalty to the country. I’m sure that you
have already agreed to lower all daily supplies sold by the trade union by twenty percent to
help the people of Niya city. Another thing: I will be soon be leaving on a trip with my
master Cliff, and while I’m gone, Heath will still take over my role as a castellan. I have faith
that all of you will help Heath diligently, returning Niya to its prosperity.”

As soon as Claire finished speaking, the whole hall boiled.

The crowd was gossiping among themselves, and Flinn’s expression was extremely ugly. He
didn’t think that this little girl would take the initiative, first giving them such a big
responsibility, then saying her decision.

“Your excellency, you should also know that the founding of our trade union wasn’t easy.
During this plague, we also experienced serious losses… ” Flinn’s face was green as he
complained.

“Are you saying that the castellan’s words have no authority? Is loyalty worth a penny? Are
you trying to say that not only are you unwilling to lower prices, but you plan to increase the
prices and make money out of the crisis? And exploit harshly the already poor and grievous
people?” Yixuan Feng now spoke fiercely, glaring and cursing at Flinn. He pointed at the
elaborate decorations in the hall.

“This is what you call experiencing serious losses? Whoa, look at this crystal chandelier,
market price five thousand gold coins. And this table set is from the Feng Family Trade
Union, huh? At least two thousand gold coins. And this rug is a foreign import and costs at
least eight thousand gold coins!”

Flinn opened his mouth wide, completely astonished. Who was this black haired red eyed
youth? So rude and arrogant! The castellan also didn’t do anything about it. And the prices he
listed for each item were so precise.

“You! Who are you? Speaking so rudely!” Flinn came back to his senses and started
thundering. Although this black haired youth was dressed nicely, his language was rude and
Flinn had not heard of any other nobles accompanying the castellan, so this youth probably
didn’t have any background. Perhaps, he could be the weak link in their party and Flinn
might get a chance to correct his mistake.

“He’s my assistant.” Claire smiled and answered, for she knew that Yixuan Feng, that crazy
boy, would definitely say, ‘I’m your castellan’s future husband’. Then Claire’s expression
became dark. She asked coldly, “But wasn’t everything he said correct?”

“Yes… ” Flinn answered absent-minded, then came back to his senses and shouted,
“Absolutely not. Our loyalty to the country is open for everyone to see.”

“Then, Baron Flinn, you have agreed to lower prices by twenty percent?” Once again, Claire
put on a brilliant smile.

“Well, this, I agree, but the other trade unions… ” Flinn was riding on a tiger and unable to
get off, so he pretended to be awkward. He looked at the other nobles in the hall and
continued, “Your excellency, as you have also seen, my family is richer and still able to
maintain itself despite the losses suffered from the plague, but my colleagues… ” It doesn’t
matter if he lowered the prices. If need be, he could just close his shop and take his goods to
his relatives’ shops and still make a lot of money.

“That’s right, your excellency, Baron Flinn is able to maintain, but it’s hard for us.” A fat
man immediately walked over and interrupted.

“You could lose some weight.” Wenmo Shui humphed coldly, extremely annoyed by looking
at the parasites in the room. These people wanted to make money out of the crisis, but
pretended to be so pitiful.

“Who are you? You’re interrupting my talk with the castellan.” Once he heard Wenmo Shui
jab at his sore spot, the fat man used this as an excuse to explode in anger.

The hall became noisy as more people started blaming Wenmo Shui. There was finally a
weak point on the castellan’s side; how could they let it go? He was only a servant of the
castellan. A lowly peasant being so rude to a noble would only end up hanged.

But Wenmo Shui only humphed and looked indifferently to the side.

“Your excellency, you also saw it. Your servant was so rude to me. A peasant insulted the
authority of us nobles. I ask for you to punish him harshly! Hang him right now.” The stupid
fat man exclaimed indignantly, his spit flying everywhere.

Claire glanced at Wenmo Shui and suddenly lowered her voice so that only they could hear.
“Wenmo Shui, his spit flew onto your hair.”

The next moment, Wenmo Shui’s face became very red, an indication that he was about to fly
into a rage.

With a “whoosh”, Wenmo Shui had pulled out his sword, his violet DouQi radiant. A
magnificent ray of DouQi slashed towards that fat noble.
A deep crack appeared on the red-carpeted floor, reaching all the way until the fat noble’s
feet. If it went forward just a tiny bit, the fat guy would probably be dead.

The hall was deathly silent.

Everyone looked at the scene in front of them, stunned.

That handsome youth was actually a grand swordsman! And such a dangerous person too,
using force for no reason at all! Without any respect to people or place! If he used just a bit
more strength, that aristocrat would be dead!

The fat man finally realized what happened and his fat legs started shaking uncontrollably.

“You, you… ” The fat man couldn’t even get a whole sentence out, only pointing at Wenmo
Shui with a trembling finger. He was extremely afraid. Why is such a dangerous person with
the castellan?

The aristocratic women and girls who were attracted by Wenmo Shui before were now
frightened, and they decided not to hook up with Wenmo Shui after the banquet as they
planned to.

“Aiya, hehe, I’m so sorry. My guards are just like this, unable to control themselves when
they see someone unrespectful towards me.” Claire smiled like flower. “And as for the
hanging this nobleman here mentioned, I’m afraid that’s a little hard to do. No one in Niya is
his match.” Was there any sincerity in this apology? Was there? Was there? It was very
obviously that not only wasn’t there any sincerity, it was full of pleasure.

The hall was deathly silent.

Everyone’s expression was ugly. Most people wanted to criticize her, but because of Claire’s
strong backing, Cliff, they couldn’t say anything too harsh.

Flinn knitted his brows tightly, thinking about how to get the upper hand back.

“Ahem, ahem~~ ” Suddenly, Claire straightened her expression and coughed slightly, and
said pretentiously, “Wenmo Shui, how could you do that, treating this noble like this?”

When everyone heard that, their expressions became lighter. So the castellan still had to
rebuke her guard on the surface.

Flinn’s face also relaxed a bit. So this little child wasn’t too uncooperative and knew when to
stop.

“Oh, it’s my fault.” Wenmo Shui pouted and answered unwillingly.

“Yes, it’s your fault. Next time you come across such a situation, don’t give any mercy; just
slice him into half.” Claire’s smile was brilliant and charming, but her words were dark.
As soon as Claire finished speaking, the expressions of all the people in the hall changed
greatly. Disbelief was in every eye. They couldn’t believe that a pretty, sunny little girl would
say something like this.

“Yes, yes.” Wenmo Shui nodded and laughed evilly.

“If you do that next time, I’ll increase your wage.” Claire’s casual words were like tons of
stones on the nobles’ hearts. They were so casual, not caring about their status as aristocrats
or their lives.

Everyone stared at Claire. Right now, all they were thinking was how frightening Claire’s
smile looked.

“Haha, I’m very willing to do so.” Hearing this, Wenmo Shui laughed gleefully. In truth, one
gold coin per month was way too little.

“Then what about me, will I get wages if I kill him now?” Yixuan Feng interrupted hurriedly.
After all, he was working for free.

“Maybe next time. It’ll depend on which one of you is faster.” Claire replied insipidly.

Jean watched this silently, a light flashing through his eyes as he looked at Claire.

The casual conversation between the three infuriated and frightened the nobles in the hall.
Nobody dared to interrupt. Even their families didn’t have the power to defeat the grand
swordsman.

Flinn’s gaze was furious. This little child was pushing it too far! Who did she think she was?!
He would find a way to report to the emperor of her unrespectfulness and reckless attitude.
Just wait and see!

It wouldn’t end like this!

“You all know that I’m busy these days, so I won’t stay long. I will tell the emperor of your
sacrifice for Niya and your loyalty to the country and make sure he rewards you. Please enjoy
your rewards. I’m going to take my leave.” Claire smiled gracefully, nodded towards the
people, and then turned around and left.

The beautiful men also turned around and followed behind Claire elegantly, leaving many
red-faced nobles.

And like so, they walked out the door. Jean handed Claire a jacket for protection from the
sun. Claire put it on, and instead of getting on the carriage, she strolled around on the streets.
Everything Claire needed was in the pockets of the jacket, including the still asleep White
Emperor.

Niya had finally returned to it’s usual prosperity. Many people came up and greeted Clarie
when they saw her, gratitude written all over their faces. At first they didn’t trust her, but now
they worshipped her.
Suddenly, a little girl in a flower-print dress rushed up to Claire with a bouquet of flowers.
She raised up the flowers and smiled. “Big sister, this is for you.”

Claire looked at the innocent smile of the little girl and was stunned. From the depths of her
eyes was pure gratitude and happiness.

“Big sister made Mother well again, so big sister is a good person.” The little girl held up the
flowers stubbornly, as if she wouldn’t put them down if Claire didn’t accept them.

“Mary, what are you doing?” The rebuking voice of an adult sounded in the distance and then
a young man dressed like a commoner ran up hurriedly, his expression terrified. He looked at
Claire and explained, “Your excellency, I’m sorry, the child is still young and disobedient.”

A smile slowly appeared on Claire’s face as she bent down and accepted the flowers from the
little girl. She patted the little girl’s head and said, “Thank you, the flowers are beautiful.”

The young man was shocked. Born a noble, yet the castellan was so approachable?

“Big sister, you will always protect us, right?” The little girl asked happily when she saw that
Claire accepted the flowers.

“Mary!” The young man’s expression changed, rebuking the little girl as he picked her up.
He apologized immediately to Claire. “Your excellency, I’m sorry, I’m really sorry… ”

“Yes, I will. I will always protect everyone. Always.” Claire smiled and looked at the little
girl, promising.

“Yay! Yeah!” The little girl cheered, holding her father’s neck and smiling.

Claire smiled as she looked at the young man and said, “No need to be so cautious. Your
child is very adorable. If there are any problems in the future, just go to the castle and find the
proxy castellan. He will help you.”

“Thank you, castellan, thank you, castellan.” The young man hastily thanked over and over.

Walter asked wickedly, “Claire, since when were you so kind?” After Walter finished asking,
he waited for Claire’s life threatening pinch, but even after a long time, there was no
response.

Claire was silent, not saying a word.

Kind?

Really?

Why was this word so ridiculous?

Seeing Claire’s silence, Walter started to become add more fuel. “Claire, what kind of style
are you doing today? Just then you were laughing, telling someone to kill someone and
dismember their dead body, now you’re adorably and kindly deceiving that man’s little girl.
Was it something you ate or drank…” Walter chattered on without end.

Claire was silent. She went forward slowly, like she was pondering over something.

At that moment, a small youngster walked over and brushed past them.

Once Claire came back to her senses, she discovered that Walter’s voice was going farther
and farther away!

What was going on?

“Claire, damn you, you idiot, I’ve been stolen! Just then when that guy brushed past you
guys, they stole from your bag! If you still don’t quickly come over here and save me…”
Walter furiously shouted.

What?! Claire’s expression changed. The youth who had just brushed past them? They
actually stole from her. Claire promptly felt her bag and sure enough, found her wallet and
the spiritual stone gone. White Emperor was still sleeping peacefully and everything else was
still there. It was just that the money and the spiritual stone was gone.

“What is it, Claire?” Yixuan Feng asked with a tilted head. He discovered that something was
wrong with Claire.

“We’ve been stolen from.” Claire said quietly.

Ch.51 Walter Gets Stolen (Part II)

Everybody’s expressions changed. They all subconsciously felt their bags. Only Wenmo
Shui’s expression was unperturbed, because he didn’t have a wallet or anything else valuable.

Jean’s expression also changed. There was actually someone who could stealthily steal
money from him!

Yixuan Feng was so pissed his teeth ached. There was actually some blind guy who dared to
steal from him! When he found that little thief, he would definitely beat him up so much that
even his own mother wouldn’t be able to recognize him!

Claire coldly turned to lead and said coldly, “Follow me.”

If it was just the wallet, then perhaps Claire really wouldn’t have any method to capture that
thief.

Even though stealing anything was bad, how could a person be stolen?!
Walter was actually stolen away!

It was an outstanding robber. Very obviously, a very outstanding robber.

Claire emotionlessly followed Walter’s instructions, going past two streets, chasing all the
way to a faraway alley. The alley was very secluded with no signs of life. At the very end, a
door appeared at the right. Tottering on the verge of collapse over the door was a sign that
indicated it was a hotel.

Claire pushed the door open, a person asleep at the front desk. When they heard the sound of
the door being open, they raised their head and saw Claire’s group, preparing to say
something. But Claire snapped her finger and a small fireball flew in front of the
businessman. It swayed as it circled twice and then disappeared.

The businessman’s mouth opened wide, not a word coming out. Magician! A magician
actually came to such a classless little inn like his!

“We’re looking for someone. No matter what sounds you hear in a moment, don’t bother. We
will compensate twice the amount for damages.” Yixuan Feng was practically gnashing his
teeth as he said these words hatefully.

Claire didn’t say a word and went straight upstairs.

Walter was making a racket incessantly. “Claire, how are you this stupid? Huh? I, a living
person, was actually able to be stolen away. You didn’t even notice when they touched your
bag?”

Claire had a dark expression the whole way as she went to the room Walter directed her to.
Wasn’t this first time she had been stolen from?

“Wenmo Shui, you’re in charge of the window. Jean, watch the door.” Claire was really a bit
angry. She had actually been stolen from without noticing!

“How did you know it was here?” Yixuan Feng look doubtfully at the door.

“I set up a spell on my wallet.” Claire explained halfheartedly.

Yixuan Feng immediately realized and fiercely kicked the door open. Wenmo Shui was like
lightning as he raced to the window madly, blocking the escape route of the person inside.
And Jean guarded at the doorway.

Yixuan Feng smiled evilly, his fist tightened so much, there was the sound of cracked
knuckles. If he didn’t beat up the robber inside the room so much that their head would be
filled with bruises, then he wouldn’t be called Yixuan Feng.

After the door was kicked open, sure enough, the first reaction of the person inside the room
was to run towards the window, but the window was already guarded by Wenmo Shui. The
door was also guarded by another warrior.

“Where will you run?” Yixuan started laughing evilly.

Claire sized up the young robber in the room. Plain clothes, slim body, brown hair, long
bangs that even blocked the brows. A pair of jet-black, large eyes watched them alertly.

“If I give you the items, let me go.” The young robber said immediately. Naturally, he
understood the situation. Originally, they had thought they were fat sheep. Who would have
thought they were all strong experts? It was a real miscalculation. The young robber quickly
brought out all the wallets and put them on the table. Naturally, there was also Claire’s
spiritual stone. All the items were brought out, untouched.

Claire was silent as she approached, grabbing her wallet and spiritual stone and putting it into
her bag.

“We can let you go. Just wait for me to beat you up so much that nobody can recognize and
then it’ll be fine.” Yixuan Feng pushed up his sleeves, preparing to start.

But Claire blocked Yixuan Feng and walked up to the young robber. The young robber faced
Claire’s eyes and stepped back, feeling a little uneasy. This woman gave him an indescribable
pressure.

“What’s your name?” Claire asked the thin and weak looking youngster.

The youngster bit their lip, not saying anything.

Suddenly, Claire started laughing coldly. “If you don’t respond, I’ll let them strip you bare
and then tie you up and send you to the prison. There won’t even be a trial because I am this
city’s castellan.”

The youngster looked at the cold light in Claire’s eyes, and their heart couldn’t help
trembling, saying quietly, “I’m called Summer Aerou.”

Everybody in the room twitched their mouth when they heard Claire’s threat. What kind of
threat was this? Strip away their clothes? It was fine to just send them to prison, why strip
them?

“Very good, Summer. Talk. Why do you need to steal?” Claire said insipidly. She pulled up a
chair and sat down, then indicated at Jean to close the door.

“I’m a robber.” Now Summer’s voice didn’t have any timidness. Instead, they stuck their
chest out, speaking boldly. Their meaning was, I’m a robber, it’s proper for me to steal. But
Claire noticed that when Summer said this, there was a trace of pride.

“What about the other things you stole? Will you bring them out or will I let them search
your body?” Claire coldly stared at Summer as she said these words.

“Holy shit, Claire, you want to do villainous things to another villain?” Walter cried out in
surprise.

Claire didn’t say anything, silent. Nonsense. They had all tasted this robber’s skill; if the
items he stole didn’t have anything good, it would be strange. Also, the robber had been
tightly pulling at the bag in their hand the whole time.
Summer angrily look at Claire, gnashed their teeth, and handed over the bag in their hand in
the end.

Claire grabbed the bag with one swipe, not caring for formalities. Then she started looking
inside. There were jewels, jewels, necklaces, etc., all unordinary items.

“Claire, do you like these? Go home with me. I’ll give you as much as you want.” Yixuan
Feng crouched down, looking at Claire look through the items, laughing.

But Claire didn’t even look at those treasure left on the side. These were all useless items. In
the very depths of the bag was a book. Claire was about to start flipping through, but the
words on the cover caught her eye.

It was Chinese! Really, truly Chinese!

Treasured Lotus Style Cultivation.

The four words in fangsong font were imprinted clearly on the front cover.

“Where did you steal this from?” Claire asked while frowning at Summer.

“I don’t know. I’ve stolen from so many people, how could I know which person this is
from?” Summer snorted, replying disdainfully.

“Oh. Well then, Yixuan Feng, strip him naked and tie him up, then take him away.” Claire
instructed insipidly and stood up.

“I’ll talk, I’ll talk!” Summer was alarmed incessantly, continuously waving hastily, saying, “I
stole this from another robber.”

“In other words, you don’t understand the words on the cover?” Claire asked while waving
the book.

“I didn’t know what kind of strange thing it was so I was preparing to throw it away.” This
time, Summer replied cooperatively.

Claire didn’t speak anymore and instead flipped through the book. With a rough skim,
Claire’s eyes actually widened.

This was a rare cultivation book!

“Bring him away.” Claire put away the book and then lead the way.

“Hey, hey, what do you mean. I already gave the items to you and you even took something
you wanted, isn’t it time for you to let me go?” Summer angrily raised a fist. Summer had
thought subconsciously that because he was so cooperative, after they were done, they would
definitely let him go.

“When did I promise to let you go?” Claire turned and gave a brilliant smile.
“You!” Summer dared to be angry, but didn’t dare to speak. He only stared hatefully at
Claire.

And just like this, in front of the three handsome men’s suspicious gazes, Claire brought
Summer back to the castle.

Entering the room, Claire hinted at everyone to wait outside the door while she and the
robber, Summer, have a one on one chat.

Yixuan Feng felt so conflicted, his heart extremely disturbed. Perhaps Claire fell for this
pretty boy? This pretty boy that could be easily blown away by a gust of wind?

Yixuan Feng felt so conflicted he almost scratched the walls. Wenmo Shui felt joy looking at
Yixuan Feng’s misfortune. Jean didn’t have any expression on his face. There was only a
sliver of suspicion in his eyes.

Inside the study, Claire set up a magic barrier, preventing anyone from hearing their
conversation. Only then did she sit down.

Summer watched Claire hatefully. Right now he was the equivalent of a sheep waiting for
slaughter. He couldn’t fight and win against Claire and couldn’t escape either. There were
still three even stronger people guarding outside.

“What on earth do you want to do?” Summer asked angrily. “I’m tell you, I stole that book
from another robber. I don’t know what the words on the cover mean either.”

“I don’t mean to ask you about your relationship to this book.” Claire smiled. She leaned
back in her chair leisurely as she watched Summer.

“Then what on earth do you want to do?” Summer asked furiously.

“Claire, you haven’t really taken a liking to this pretty boy, right? Look at him, so skinny,
like what? A gust of wind would knock him over. At least find a strong man who’s able to
suppress you.” After saying the last bit, Walter felt regret. Sure enough, the next moment, the
life threatening pinch came.

“Summer Aerou. Someone from the grand Aerou robber family. A self proclaimed robber,
but you still haven’t passed the clan’s exam I’m afraid, right?” Claire tapped her fingers on
the table indifferently, smiling gently.

Summer froze, then watched Claire alertly.

“Your exam is really harsh, it’s actually stealing a dragon’s tooth.” Claire smiled.

“How do you know?” Summer blurted out, them came to his senses, quickly covering his
mouth.

“Isn’t it a bit too hard for a little girl to travel alone and single handedly steal a dragon’s
tooth?” Claire propped up her chin, languidly looking at the people below as she said this
sentence.
Summer’s expression immediately changed greatly, eyes wide as she* stared straight at
Claire.

(TL: All the previous male pronouns were male in the Chinese. At first I attempted to make
them gender neutral but it sounded super awkward.)

“Do you want to know how I figured it out?” Claire smiled while looking at Summer.

Summer was silent, but her eyes revealed anticipation. Of course she wanted to know. To this
day, nobody had figured out she was female, so how did this girl figure it out the first time
they had met?

Claire smiled brightly, looked at Summer, and then stated quietly with her vermillion lips,
“I’m not telling you.”

“You!” Summer’s expression changed from anticipation to annoyance. If was to the point
that she even had the impulse to rush up and beat this annoying person up, but she couldn’t
beat her. Sigh… Summer felt extremely conflicted.

“Why don’t you come with me? I will help you steal dragon teeth.” Claire displayed a
charming smile, persuading with a low voice.

“W, why would you say these kinds of words? What qualifications do you have to make me
follow you?” Summer snorted, speaking disdainfully.

“First, I’m stronger than you. Currently, I could beat you up so much that your whole face
bruises until you agree. Second, the three men guarding outside are stronger than you and can
also make your whole face bruise. Third, my Master, Cliff, can beat you up so much that
even flowers wouldn’t bloom in your presence and immediately wither.” Claire elaborated
indifferently. Then she said one last sentence. “Of course, if you agree, then not only will we
not beat you up, we’ll help you successfully steal dragon teeth and let you pass your exam, let
you become a true part of the Aerou clan, let you become the Aerou clan’s pride.” With one
jab, Claire had completely grasped Summer’s weakness. The Aerou clan was the world’s
largest and oldest robber clan, but becoming a true part of the Aerou clan required passing a
test.

Summer frowned, then relaxed, then frowned again, and then relaxed again. Of course she
had heard of Cliff’s name and knew what kind of person he was. It was just that she never
thought today she would bump into Cliff’s recently acquired disciple. She was Claire Hill!

And like so, Summer knit her brows and then smoothed them out many times, so much that
just by watching, Walter felt conflicted. Summer finally said slowly, “What kind of price do I
need to pay?”

Ch.52 Attacked by a Dragon (Part I)

Claire laughed. This girl was very smart, and a very skilled thief too. Claire understood, that
in this world, if she wanted to protect herself, protect the people and things she loved, brute
force was not enough. What she needed was more support, more people that could help her.
Having this excellent thief with them would only do good.

“I’ve not yet decided. But, don’t worry, I will never make you cross your bottom line.” Claire
said in a serious face.

“Really?” Summer frowned and looked at Claire cautiously.

“Really.” Claire nodded, “I swear. Everyone has their bottom line, including myself, so I
know. Stepping over bottom lines is intolerable.”

Summer looked at Claire’s intense gaze, unable to speak.

“You dressed up as a boy to protect yourself and eliminate trouble. But now it doesn’t matter,
because we will protect you. If you see someone you dislike, just go ahead and beat them up.
We will finish the rest.” Claire raised her brows and said so.

“What? Really?” Summer rejoiced. Although she disguised herself as a boy, her pretty
appearance still gave her many troubles. Some nobles not only took girls captive, but also
meddled with pretty boys. She had escaped barely each time. And although she hated those
perverts, she had no strength to fight back. Now that Claire said so, naturally, she was very
happy.

Walter flattened his lips, wordless. Claire, this little devil, knew exactly how to poke others’
soft spots. Whether by threatening, coercing, or tempting, people had to hop onto her pirate
ship. But, he didn’t expect for that thin and weak youth to be a girl. And from the Aerou clan!
That family ranked number one in the world for robbery! Daring to steal anything, able to
steal anything. Rumors say that the best thief in the history of their clan had sneaked into the
main temple of the Temple of Light to steal, and also snipped off a pinch of hair from the
pope’s head! Normal people would never want to provoke such a terrifying family, for if you
did, perhaps one day you would wake up to discover that some part of your body went
missing. But also, it was very difficult to formally become a member of the clan. One had to
pass a very hard exam.

“Really. From now on, you can dress like a girl and walk sideways.” Claire smiled and
nodded. No girl would not want to be pretty. No girl would like dressing up raggedly.

“Okay, you said that yourself. You won’t make me do something I don’t want to.” Summer
said joyfully, “If there’s anything you need me with, tell me, and I will do whatever I can.”

“Deal.” Claire smiled brilliantly.

When Summer appeared before the crowd in dress Claire gave her, everyone was amazed.
They had not thought that this thief was a girl! And so pretty and cute. No wonder when
Claire ordered for her to be stripped naked and sent to jail, she would be so terrified and
willing to do anything. No wonder, no wonder.
“From today on, Summer will be part of us.” Claire introduced to the crowd, “Summer, this is
Shui Wenmo, this is Feng Yixuan, and this is my knight, Jean. I hope we can all get along in
the future.”

“You are a girl?” Shui Wenmo looked Summer up and down, frowning.

“Hehe, very good very good.” Feng Yixuan was grinning so big his eyes were in slits. So that
explains it, haha, good! She’s a girl, not a toyboy.

“What you looking at!” Summer was very dissatisfied by Shui Wenmo’s gaze, shouting
angrily, “Believe it or not, I will steal all your clothes in the night, then you’ll have to go out
in the day naked.”

“Well, I’m not stupid. If you stole them all, big deal! I’ll just not go out.” Shui Wenmo
started bickering with Summer.

“Just pick whichever room you like in the castellan’s castle. We leave after two days. I am
going to Sprite Forest, so we will be passing through Dragon Valley. When we get there, I
will think of a way to keep my promise to you.” Claire informed Summer.

“Okay.” Summer ignored Shui Wenmo and turned to acknowledge Claire’s words.

“Yo, where did this pretty little girl come from?” At this time, Cliff’s vulgar voice sounded
from the entrance to the hall. Then Cliff rushed in like a wind.

“Master, this Summer Aerou, who has just joined us. She……” Claire didn’t get to finish her
sentence.

Summer screamed, for the old pervert Cliff had lifted her dress up.

“Master!” Claire rebuked snappily.

“Claire, is this person really master Cliff?” Summer pressed her dress down tightly, hiding
fearfully behind Claire’s back, peeking out at the old pervert laughing vulgarly. Although she
had heard long ago that master Cliff was an all-around good person besides the fact that he
was very vulgar, she never expected for him to do such an improper thing to someone he just
met.

Looking at Cliff’s vulgar grin, Claire snapped, “Master, I warn you, do not harass Summer,
or I’ll butcher you.”

Cliff curled his lips and didn’t speak.

But from then on, as long as Cliff was present, Summer would never ever wear a dress again.

Feng Yixuan and Shui Wenmo were staring their eyes out and gaping their mouths to the
floor. This was the first time they saw this side of master Cliff.

The day passed with them fooling around like this.

The night came, and everything was quiet.

Claire leaned on the head of her bed, flipping through the book she got from Summer.

“Claire, what’s this? You understand the words on it?” Walter was super confused. The
words on it didn’t look anything like the language they understood.

“A little bit.” Claire said perfunctorily.

Treasured Lotus Directory, a type of mysterious mental cultivation method.

There was a total of ten volumes.

But Claire felt it was very strange, for only the first volume of the Mental Cultivation Method
was written on the book; all the following pages were repeats of the first volume. She only
understood when she flipped to the last page: it says that only by comprehending the first
volume, and infusing the Lotus Power into the pages of the book, will the content of the
second volume show. And so on.

Claire created a magic hood and sat down with her legs crossed. She followed the formula for
the Mental Cultivation Method and began practicing the first volume.

Walter was puzzled, not knowing why Claire was suddenly so abnormal. For this wasn’t
meditation at all.

Claire held this position for two hours. In Walter’s astonished gaze, a small golden lotus
surfaced faintly on Claire’s forehead. But when Walter wanted to see it clearly, the golden
lotus disappeared.

At this time, Claire had entered a wonderful realm. An indescribable comfortable feeling
swam throughout her limbs and bones, and she could suddenly detect everything around her
clearly, even if her eyes were closed. This was a completely different feeling from
determining the existence of objects around her through the flow of air.

After a long time, Claire slowly opened her eyes.

Her gaze returned to the book, and she smiled softly.

This time, she seemed to have really picked up some treasure.

Claire lay back down, sneaking a glance at the White Emperor sleeping beside her. He had
been asleep ever since he sec-killed that Benimo, as if that consumed a lot of his strength.
And now he needed deep sleep to slowly recover.

Walter had already been bored out and also fell asleep. Even though spirits didn’t need sleep,
Walter forced himself to close his eyes and sleep. In his words, only then could he feel he
was still a normal person.

“White Emperor……” Claire stroked White Emperor’s furry body, a complicated expression
flowing through her eyes.
After killing Benimo in an instant and saving Claire, White Emperor’s words made a deep
imprint in Claire’s mind.

My contractor, grow up quickly.

Claire clenched her fists.

Strong, she must become strong!

The bottom of Claire’s eyes turned cold. Her gaze at White Emperor also turned cold, but
more with unresignment!

Because, the contract between White Emperor and Claire was truly a master-servant contract.

But, the master wasn’t Claire, but White Emperor!

White Emperor was Claire’s master!

Only if Claire continued to grow strong, and surpass White Emperor, could the contract be
flipped.

Only then could Claire become White Emperor’s master!

Claire didn’t tell anyone this secret.

She must become strong, and flip the contract to become White Emperor’s master! Claire
took a deep breath, and slowly closed her eyes.

Two days later, Claire roughly settled everything then returned control to the castellan agent,
Heath. Her carriage left Niya City amid the joyous farewells of the citizens.

“Looks like you’re pretty popular among the people.” Summer was in Claire and Jean’s
carriage; now she popped her head out of the window and looked at the crowd of Niya
citizens seeing Claire off, and said sourly.

Claire kept silent and didn’t speak.

To reach Sprite Forest, they must pass through Usari, the backwards wilderness country, then
go through Hazy Swamp and Dragon Valley. They had already acquired a passing permit.
When Duke Gordon received the letter saying Cliff was going to take Claire to practice and
gain experience a few days ago, he immediately ordered for passing permits to be applied for
quickly.

After they were some distance from the city, Cliff made everyone switch on the plainest
clothing possible. They sold the carriage and all hopped onto horses, disguising as a small
band of adventures. This would eliminate lots of unwanted trouble.

And Cliff had told Claire beforehand, that Claire and the others needed to deal with whatever
comes up themselves. He would only help if their lives were in danger, for only then could
the effects of practicing and gaining experience be achieved.
His words made sense.

Claire also felt that was good.

But, could anyone tell her, why there would be dragons here? Shouldn’t dragons only appear
in Dragon Valley–where the dragons lived?

Ch.52 Attacked by a Dragon (Part II)

Why were they attacked by a dragon as soon as they walked into this fog-filled canyon?

It was a huge dragon with three black heads. One head spat fire balls, one spat water arrows,
and the last one could spit out wind blades.

What the hell!

What king of dragon was this?

“Daddy me is very upset right now! I’ll kill you all!” And this dragon could actually speak
human language! Claire released a fire shield to block the water arrows the huge dragon spat.
Summer hid behind Claire, watching the mad dragon and said shakily, “Claire, I do want to
steal teeth, but isn’t there a little too many mouths on this one?”

Of course, a regular dragon only had one head and one mouth, but this dragon actually had
three heads and three mouths. Of course a little too many!

Cliff stood far away, watching the situation.

Feng Yixuan and Claire released magic shields to block the waves of crazed attacks from the
huge dragon. All of them were very gloomy: what was going on? They had never heard of
dragons being here, only a few low grade magic beasts. Before they entered the canyon and
were preparing in the outside village, the villagers had warned them again and again that this
canyon was filled with heavy fog these weeks, and furious roaring would come from inside.
Many low grade beasts had escaped out from this canyon. All the villagers said a high grade
beast had come here, so no one would go deep into the canyon to hunt or pick herbs anymore,
but stay close to the entrance, never entering the heavy fog rashly. When they heard these
outsiders wanted to enter the canyon, of course they kindly tried to persuade them not to.

Claire and the others thanked them for their concern, but they must enter the canyon, because
it was the shortest way. If they turned around and took another path, they would probably
waste ten days or more. Naturally they didn’t want to waste that time. It was only a high
grade beast; they could fight it pretty easily.

But, who could tell them what was going on?

Why was there a huge, three-headed black dragon in this heavy fog?!

The huge dragon seemed very angry, roaring furiously, and attacking them fiercely. Claire
and Feng Yixuan felt that it was getting harder even to just defend.

But very soon, they noticed the unusual. That black dragon stood in the same spot to attack
them, never stepping forward one step. And dragons were supposed to be very powerful, able
to exert pressure on humans. But this huge dragon gave off little pressure, and his early
attacks were easily blocked by Claire and Feng Yixuan’s magic shields. Inconceivable.

“Retreat!” Claire and Feng Yixuan shouted at the same time, and everyone moved backwards
quickly until they reached Cliff. Cliff was sitting under a tree leisurely. When he saw the
messy people, he drawled, “Just found out that the dragon was imprisoned there?”

Everyone was wordless, looking straight at Cliff and couldn’t speak.

This old fox had noticed it way before, but didn’t tell them! Instead, he sat here to watch the
show.

The group turned to look at the black dragon in the heavy fog. Sure enough, the black dragon
stayed there and didn’t chase over, and his fire balls, water arrows, and wind blades could
only reach the ground some distance in front of them.

Cliff stood up lazily, took out his magic staff, then chanted a spell. Instantly, a gale appeared,
blowing towards the huge dragon. The next moment, the heavy fog was scattered, and the
body of the huge dragon was revealed.

On the ground around the huge black dragon were four pillars half a man tall, facing four
different directions. On all four pillars were a glowing light ball, a light chain shooting out
from the center of it. The four light chains bound the huge dragon tightly.

Everyone stared at the huge body of the dragon and were shocked. The dragon was
completely black, his ebony scales glittering in the sun. As warriors, the first thing Jean and
Shui Wenmo thought of was that if these scales were used to make armors, they would be the
best among the best. Two pairs of enormous wings grew from the dragon’s back, and all of
his three heads had on a fierce expression.

“You lowly humans, come over and welcome your death.” The huge black dragon roared
furiously, the leaves on the trees trembling from the force of his voice.

“Are you stupid? If we come over when you tell us to, how undignified we would be.”
Summer humphed coldly and made a face at the huge dragon.

“You damn lowly human, I will chop you into a thousand pieces!” The huge dragon roared,
desperately wriggling his body, but still couldn’t move one step from where he was.

But Cliff’s expression changed when he saw the huge dragon.

“The royalty of dragons. Why is he here? Why is he imprisoned here?” Cliff muttered to
himself.
“What? This fellow’s a prince?” Summer humphed, looking at the pitiful dragon who was
imprisoned there.

Claire frowned, watching the furious black dragon, but thinking about something else.

“What the heck, a prince is like this?” Shui Wenmo exclaimed out loud directly. Violent,
coarse, ugly — this huge dragon was a prince of dragons? Someone come and knock him
unconscious. He couldn’t believe a guy like this was the prince of the dragons. The thing he
most wanted to do now was to kill this huge dragon and peel off his scales for armor.
Helmets, gloves, knee guards, ahhhhh, he started drooling when he thought about it. If they
were soaked in dragon blood, then this set of armor would be even more strong.

Why would the prince of dragons be imprisoned here?

The pride of dragons were extremely strong. They hated ground dragons and nether dragons
the most, who have reduced themselves to mounts for humans and lost the dignity of dragons.
And as the prince of dragons, his pride must be unimaginable strong.

But he was now imprisoned in this tiny canyon.

The prince of dragons!

The prince of dragons!!

It’s the prince of dragons!!!

This sentence echoed continuously in Claire’s mind.

This fellow would be very useful.

Just think about it, if a human could get the help of a dragon……

This fellow seemed to have more pride and dignity than the others. If he was in debt to them,
he would try his best to repay them.

Of course, there were some prerequisites

Based on this guy’s desperate attitude, if they rescued him, he would definitely eat up every
single person here, not leaving a crumb.

“A very powerful ban was set on him, decreasing his strength to less than one-tenth what it
was before. That’s why the force emitted by the light balls can imprison him.” Cliff shook his
head while looking at the light chains bounding the black dragon, “The power of those light
balls can last at least two hundred years.”

“So you mean he will be stuck here for two hundred years?” Claire looked at the roaring
black dragon in the distance, her voice floating over, neither too loud or too quiet, controlling
it just so the black dragon could hear it.
“Most likely he made a mistake so he was imprisoned here as punishment.” Feng Yixuan
stroked his chin and said thoughtfully.

“Hell! Daddy me was wronged! Shut your bird mouth, what nonsense!” Hearing the people’s
conversation, the black dragon started roaring even more furiously.

“Then you’re an idiot. Actually set up by someone.” Claire snorted disdainfully.

“That’s right, idiot! Idiot!” Summer made a face at the black dragon.

The black dragon was even more angrier, roaring and struggling desperately, “I will chop you
all into pieces!”

“That’s the second time you’ve said that! And I’m still standing here, perfectly fine.”
Summer stirred her hips, laughing smugly.

The black dragon felt he was going crazy; his eyes were almost shooting fire. These
damnable, lowly humans! Daring to be so rampant in front of him. Lowly ants! The black
dragon wanted to get rid of the imprisonment, but couldn’t move an inch.

“The wronged prince his highness, must spend two hundred sorrowful years in this dark
canyon. And when his term of imprisonment is up, upon returning to the Dragon Valley, he
would discover that the dragon who set him up had ascended to the throne, and then legally
order him to be killed.” Claire shrugged her shoulders, her face indifferent as she said this.

“Such a beautiful yet tragic story.” Feng Yixuan exclaimed .

Everyone else also had on a painful and mourning expression.

Walter laughed until his mouth might rip.

This evil Claire, basing her happiness off of others’ pain! These evil people, all putting on
such sorrowful expressions, but couldn’t hide the laughter at the bottom of their eyes.

“You damn humans, I will butcher you.” His soft spot poked, the black dragon went even
crazier. He roared furiously, his three heads spitting three different natured magic, attacking
the ground in front of them. He could only reach that far.

“The dignified prince your royal highness of the dragons should not be stuck in this dark and
wet place for two hundred years. No, you shouldn’t even be stuck here for two days.”
Claire’s tone suddenly changed, as she turned to look seriously at the black dragon.

The black dragon fell silent.

“It’s really frustrating to be stuck in a place like this, and you definitely can’t be happy. Even
low grade beasts can sit in the distance and watch your royal highness, not to mention
humans.” Feng Yixuan sighed. Being with Claire these days, Feng Yixuan immediately
understood what Claire wanted to do. Every time she used such a tone, she was preparing for
something. And all he needed to do was to push the boat along and fan the flame.
“Yep, that’s right. Think about it, two hundred years, not two days, two months, or two
years.” The little girl Summer also added helpfully.

Silence, the black dragon was silent.

After a long time, the gaze of the black dragon was no longer angry, and he asked in a deep
voice, “What do you want？”

A faint smile appeared on Claire’s lips.

“One of your teeth and three wishes. Within your power, fulfill three of my wishes.” Claire
said solemnly.

“Human, you’re too greedy. One wish.” The black dragon humphed coldly.

“Two.” Claire frowned and pretended to be troubled, “No less. Two hundred years of
imprisonment in exchange for only two wishes and a tooth.” From the beginning, Claire
didn’t expect for the black dragon to be generous, so of course she must bring up the price,
then let him take it down. Getting one more wish than the single wish she expected was
already favorable.

“Okay. Human, do you have a way to break this imprisonment?” The black dragon asked in a
low voice.

“No.” Claire shrugged her shoulders and answered directly.

Her sentence ending, the black dragon started roaring furiously once more, “Lowly human,
you dare trick me. I will make you pay the price!”

Ch.53 Killing Divine Knights (Part I)

The black dragon roared furiously, his two enormous pairs of wings flapping, creating a
strong wind. Even though he really wanted to tear this detestable human in front of him apart,
he couldn’t move forward a step.

“Look at you, so rash and impulsive. No wonder you were set up by others.” Claire answered
lazily, “I said I was unable to break the imprisonment, but that doesn’t mean there aren’t
others among our group who can.”

The black dragon stopped what he was doing and stared at Claire.

The atmosphere was very creepy.

Walter convulsed a little. This little devil, could she be even more evil?
But Summer didn’t think about it like that. She was slowly getting used to Claire’s evil ways,
and now she didn’t think Claire was that detestable anymore. Being like this instead seemed
fun.

“Human, you are very cunning. What’s your name?” Surprisingly, the black dragon wasn’t
angry, but asked in a deep voice.

“Claire Hill.” Claire answered, but feeling strange. This fiery tempered guy didn’t get mad
over her tricking him? Very strange, very abnormal.

“Claire, I’ll agree to your request, but I will add a condition.” The black dragon’s voice was
very deep, like a booming thunder.

Bringing the price up even though he was the passive one? This black dragon was so
shameless?

“If you agree to my condition, the deal is set.” The black dragon continued in his rumbling
voice.

“Tell me and I’ll think about it.” Naturally Claire wouldn’t agree to anything rashly.

“Let me stay beside you. I want to learn the meanness, shamelessness, and cunningness of
humans. You are a person worth learning from.” The black dragon said, unusually solemn, “I
will take back what was mine. Maybe you’re right, I’m too impulsive, so that’s why I was set
up. I will learn from you, and then go back to face the person who wronged me.”

After hearing the black dragon’s words, Claire didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Was he
praising her or degrading her?

The people behind Claire couldn’t resist anymore, each one laughing this way or that. Cliff
was laughing so hard his eyebrows were shaking, while Summer held her stomach laughing.
Shui Wenmo was the most exaggerated, squatting down and slapping the ground, laughing
till he almost convulsed. Only Jean and Feng Yixuan checked themselves a bit, not laughing
so dramatically.

“Sure, but we need to set some protocols. First, you can’t reveal your true form randomly;
without my permission, you can never reveal your true form. Second, you must control your
impulsive and fier temper, and you cannot attack humans, unless I agree. Third, I haven’t
thought of it yet, but I’ll tell you when I come up with it.” After some thinking, Claire told
the black dragon.

“Okay, no problem. Now can you open my imprisonment?” The black dragon asked.

“Master.” Claire turned to look at Cliff, who was still laughing hysterically. She frowned.

“Oh, okay okay.” Cliff stopped laughing with some effort, then took out a crystal, smacked
his lips and said to the black dragon, “Your royal highness, I, still do not really believe what
you say, so this memory crystal will record the process of me saving you. If you decide to go
back on your promise after we’ve saved you and kill us, then this memory crystal will
immediately send the recording back to my old friend, and then the story of the dignified
dragons repaying kindness with evil will spread throughout the whole continent.” Needless to
say, dragons were the proudest creatures in the world. If the story of them repaying kindness
with evil was circulated by humans, and they were looked down upon by the lowly humans, it
would become their greatest shame.

This old fox! The black dragon cursed silently in his heart. True, at first, he did have that
plan. As soon as they released him, he would immediately chop these lowly humans to
pieces. But he had changed his mind already. Humans were always mean, shameless, and
cunning creatures. Learning from her then going back to face that brother of his wasn’t a bad
idea.

Claire squinted. Cliff’s thoughts were the same as hers. But now, it seems like this black
dragon definitely won’t kill them.

Cliff set up a magical matrix on the crystal and handed it to Claire. He then took out his
magic staff and stretched it up into the air, chanting a complicated spell. The magic staff shot
out a ray of light to above the black dragon’s head, then split into four light rays and slanted
down, hitting the four light balls imprisoning the black dragon.

Slowly, the four light balls started trembling, then shook harder and harder. Sweat beaded on
Cliff’s forehead, but he didn’t stop the spell, instead chanting faster.

The black dragon let out a long dragon cry, then pulled suddenly on the light chains with his
two forelegs.

Cracking and breaking noises sounded continuously, and a glaring white light enveloped the
black dragon. The black dragon flapped his wings, sending up huge winds, making it almost
impossible for the people to open their eyes.

The next moment, the four pillars were destroyed by the black dragon. The white light
dissipated, and the black dragon flexed his body. He was free again!

“Roar—-!” The black dragon roared to the skies, venting the resentment in his heart, shouting
out the exuberance after being freed.

Cliff opened his eyes and mopped the sweat on his brows. Claire hurriedly helped Cliff sit
down.

The black dragon looked darkly over to this side. With a poof and a flash of light, the black
dragon became a human. Black hair, black irises, black clothes. A hint of recklessness in his
handsome features, and violence in the depths of his eyes.

“Claire, the tooth, the tooth.” Summer reminded Claire quietly.

“You get the tooth now, and go back to finish your assessment? Then I would lose so much,
you vanishing like that.” Claire turned around to face Summer. This sly little thing, Claire
knew her disposition very well.
“Hey, don’t make me seem so heartless. After I go back, turn in the tooth, and finish the
assessment, I’ll return immediately. I’ll accompany you all the way to Sprite Forest. After all,
I haven’t repaid you yet.” Summer promised quickly.

“Hey, your royal highness, I’ve come up with my third condition.” Not paying attention to
Summer, Claire turned to look at the black dragon.

“My name is Ben Buerna Alex Batibrah Altfredo…… ” The black dragon with black hair and
black irises started saying his name like reciting a scripture. He didn’t look like he was going
to stop until after a long time. Were all names of dragons this long?

“I’ll just call you Ben.” Claire cut off the rest of dragon Ben’s sentence, “Give this little girl
the tooth your promised me, then take her to the Aerou Clan. After she finishes her
assessment, bring her back to meet up with us. We will camp and wait for you here. One day
and one night should be enough. If this little girl refuses to come back, trample their clan
until nothing is left.”

After hearing Claire’s words, Summer’s expression changed greatly. She did have this
thought, to never return after she went home. This person Claire was way too dangerous. The
sixth sense of women told Summer that as long as she stayed with Claire, danger would come
knocking on their door. In the future, Summer proved more than once that this sixth sense of
women was exceptionally accurate!

“I refuse.” Contempt appeared on dragon Ben’s face, “I will never let lowly humans ride on
my back.”

Summer was only happy for a second. Her smile froze on her face after she heard Claire’s
reply.

“I didn’t say she had to ride you. You can hang her on your tail or grab her with your claws.”
Claire cut off dragon Ben’s words impatiently.

“Oh, that’s fine then.” This time, dragon Ben nodded his head in cooperation.

“Cl…… Claire…… You’re not serious—-” Summer watched dragon Ben fearfully, who had
returned to his true form. Her voice was shaking. Those creepy claws, grabbing onto her, then
flying through the sky? No!

“Let’s go.” Dragon Ben cared nothing about those stuff, reaching out a claw and grabbing
Summer’s small body, then flapped his wings and took off. In Summer’s screams, dragon
Ben slowly disappeared into the sky.

Everyone lifted their eyes to look at them, only retracting their gazes until their figures
disappeared.

“Claire, do you think they’ll come back? I keep feeling this black dragon is not that
dependable.” Feng Yixuan asked, a little worried.

“Will he do harm to that little thief? Will he fly over some lake or valley then throw the little
thief down to her death?” Shui Wenmo asked frowning.
“No.” Claire’s answer was quiet yet sure. Dragon Ben himself seemed to know his
personality, too impulsive and too tempered. Not calculated, so he was set up. Now that he
regained freedom and became a little smarter, of course he wouldn’t let go of this
opportunity.

Mm, actually wanting to learn meanness, shamelessness, and cunningness from her. Claire
stroked her chin. This really made her wordless.

“Then let’s camp right here today. You, go get some wood. You with the sword, go find
some game. You with the poker face, yes you, stop looking, set up the tent.” Cliff sat
leisurely, ordering the people around, then patted the spot next to him, “Come, precious
disciple, let’s sit and rest.”

Feng Yixuan went to gather sticks, Shui Wenmo carried his sword with him to hunt, and Jean
started building the tent willingly.

“Master, have you been to Sprite Forest before?” Claire asked.

“Yes, to take that sprite home. That sprite was curious about the human world and humans.”
Cliff lifted his head to look into the distance. His gaze suddenly became a bit listless, as if he
saw his long ago past in the distance.

Claire fell silent, waiting for Cliff’s next sentence. Because she saw a faint sadness in Cliff’s
eyes. The sprite that Cliff rescued, must be a female! Definitely.

“That sprite, was very beautiful and very gentle. Pure as a sheet of white paper. She was
curious about the outside world, so she sneaked out of Sprite Forest, passed through Dragon
Valley, and came to the busy world of humans.” Cliff said softly, as if afraid to startle the
pretty person in his memory.

“Your master and that sprite definitely had an affair.” Walter’s vulgar voice sounded in
Claire’s mind.

To Walter’s surprise, Claire actually nodded to his opinion.

“But the greediness and ugly lust of humans were way out of her expectations. So, she was
caught by humans and locked up, about to offer her to a fatuous, lustful emperor…… ”
Cliff’s expression got a little angry.

But when he got here, Cliff stopped talking. A faint nostalgia appeared on his face.

“There’s no need to say anything else. Your master must have been the hero to the rescue,
and then it was love at first sight. But humans and sprites could not get married. Sprites live
much longer than humans, and the sprite race definitely would not allow humans to taint their
pure and noble blood, so this was a tragic story…… ” Walter picked the story up, his spit
flying everywhere.

That was also Claire’s guess.

At this time, a piercing scream sounded from the depths of the forests, followed by Shui
Wenmo’s angry grunt.

Something’s happened!

Claire stood up abruptly, rushing towards the origin of the sound.

“What the heck, who’s scream was so piercing? Or did Shui Wenmo meet a beautiful girl and
want to rape her, the girl didn’t agree, so she committed suicide, and then…… ” Walter
unleashed his imagination and chattered on and on.

“Shut up.” Claire snapped, hurrying towards the place where the scream sounded.

“Sh*t! Sh*t!! Sh*t!” Walter suddenly shouted in agitation, “Claire, it’s light essence. His
mother, it’s the lackies of the Temple of Light. So many, at least five! No, there’s one more.”

What? People from the Temple of Light? Why would they be here?

Ch.53 Killing Divine Knights (Part II)

“Claire.” At this time, Feng Yixuan’s voice sounded from behind her. He had also rushed
over. Very soon, Jean also joined them from another direction.

“It’s people from the Temple of Light.” Claire said in a heavy tone.

“How did you know?” Feng Yixuan asked in surprise.

“Because their armors are white, and have the symbol of the Temple of Light.” Claire
snapped.

“Oh?” Feng Yixuan looked up. Sure enough, he saw five divine knights in white armor
waving their swords and jointly attacking Shui Wenmo, who was confronting them with
some difficulty, not letting them come close to behind him. Claire looked to behind Shui
Wenmo’s back; there was another divine knight. But the white armor on him was filthy
sordid, covered with dirt and blood. And in his arms, was a pale young girl with blood all
over her body! The young girl was snuggled in the knight’s arms, her face full of worry; for
the knight was already on the verge of fainting. Obviously, they had just been through a
tough battle.

What was going on?

How did Shui Wenmo get into a fight with people from the Temple of Light?

“What the heck! Five on one! Son of a b*tch!” Feng Yixuan thundered. He couldn’t care less
about that Temple of Light or Temple of Glory; all he could see was five sons of b*tches
joint attacking his bro, bullying him with their number. Feng Yixuan’s move was agile and
sinister: instantly several terrifying icicles shot over. Before the divine knights could come to
realization, a mass of icicles headed their way again.

“Jean. Does your loyalty to me exceed your faith in the Temple of Light?” Claire suddenly
asked Jean.

“Miss, you are my faith.” Claire smiled faintly, answering in a quiet voice.

“Then good.” Claire laughed coldly, “Listen, do not leave a single one.” Now that they had
already attacked, according to the style of the Temple of Light, there was no way they would
let anyone challenge their authority. Since they already offended them, they needed to finish
it. Extermination; they couldn’t give the opponent any chance to stand up. Even if just a tiny
bit.

“Yes.” Coldness surged at the bottom of Jean’s eyes as he answered softly. Pulling out his
sword, he joined the battle.

“Who are you? Do you know how great a sin it is to impede in the Temple of Light arresting
traitors?” Seeing two more strong people joining the fight, one of the divine knights hurriedly
yelled out.

“If we kill you and burn your bodies till not even ashes are left, and melt all your armors,
then who would know that you were people from the Temple of Light?” Claire’s cold voice
made the divine knights feel chills going down their spines. What this young girl said was
true. And she definitely was really planning to do so. So young, and she had such a sinister
heart?!

“Do not let them escape.” Claire instructed.

“Never.” Feng Yixuan snorted. The attacks he sent out became even more vicious.

Claire walked to the divine knight Shui Wenmo was protecting and squatted down. She
astonishingly saw that the young girl in his arms had black hair and black irises! Was this girl
the person that could overturn the goddess of Light? The person in the thousand-year-old
prophecy? Therefore she was hunted down to kill?

But Walter’s voice sounded at this time: “Claire, don’t think too much of it. This girl is not
the person in the prophecy. Look carefully at her irises, there’s a hint of blue in the depths.
Even though it’s just a slim trace, it really is there. The Temple of Light is probably doing
their thing where they’d rather kill one thousand innocents than letting one guilty go. That’s
the Temple of Light’s usual style. They’re lucky today, to be found by us.”

Claire looked carefully. Sure enough, there was a trace of blue deep in the young girl’s irises.

“Plus, this girl’s fate is very ordinary.” Walter said surely. He did know a little about
astrology and clairvoyants.

Claire picked up the sword of the divine knight that was on the verge of fainting, and turned
to also join the battle.
The fight became four on five.

When Cliff walked over insouciantly, he saw a scene that almost made his heart jump out of
his throat.

Claire and the guys were in hot pursuit of several knights from the Temple of Light; each
attack of theirs was vicious, all aimed towards their crucial spots. They had a great intention
of not giving up unless killing the enemy.

But the opponents deserved to be called the Temple of Light’s divine knights. They resolved
every single one of Feng Yixuan and his fellows’ vicious attacks; but still, Feng Yixuan and
Shui Wenmo’s perfect coordination gave them a big headache.

With all their previous duel practices, Claire and Jean also cooperated very well, giving the
opponents a hard time.

Cliff stared blankly at the scene before his eyes, not coming to realization.

“What, are you guys doing?” Cliff frowned and asked loudly.

“Master Cliff?!” The leading divine warrior recognized Cliff at once. As if seeing their
savior, he hurriedly yelled out.

“He’s not Cliff.” Claire thundered, sending out a burst of DouQi, followed by a fire ball.

Cliff frowned, confused.

“Master, these beasts wanted to rape that girl, but we stopped them. They also shamelessly
wanted to encroach upon me, saying they loved girls my age the best, and said that crushing
such petite bodies under them had the most feeling.” Without blushing and without her heart
beating faster, Claire fabricated lies on the spot. These shameless naked dirty sentences made
the divine knights in front of them turn beet red while they stared dumbly.

“What?!!” Cliff instantly raged, taking out his magic staff and prepared to battle.

“No, master Cliff, please listen to us explain! We are the most loyal knights of the Temple of
Light, how could we do such things! We…… Aaaah!” There was no more “we”s after that,
only painful yells.

Claire stuck her tongue out expressionlessly. Actually, she knew very clearly that such a
botched lie wouldn’t be able to trick Cliff. But, now that the situation was already like this,
there was no way for Cliff to not hop on their pirate ship. For he knew better than anyone else
the way the Temple of Light does things. Claire’s words were just an excuse for him to begin
killing.

Once Cliff attacked, who could block?

Very soon, the divine knights were all down on the ground.
“Master, uh, you should go rest first. We’ll come in just a moment.” Claire smiled gently.
The upcoming bloody scene was not suited for the elderly to witness.

Cliff looked up at the sky, “Mm, the weather today is really good. I’ll go roast some meat and
wait for you guys.” After saying so, Cliff picked up the wild hares Shui Wenmo had dropped
on the ground and walked away gracefully. It was best for him not to be present at the
executions of people from the Temple of Light, pretending he didn’t see. After all, these
fellows were from Lawrence’s side.

“Jean, help them over. And try to treat them a bit.” Claire looked the injured divine knight
and the young girl covered in blood, instructing Jean.

“Thank you, thank you.” The young girl covered in blood looked at them in gratitude,
thanking them. She was not injured; all the blood on her were the knight’s.

“Yes, Miss.” Jean bent down and supported the severely injured knight, leaving after Cliff.

The divine knights, beaten up, watched Cliff’s figure disappear with incredible and angry
gazes. That was the master Cliff, no doubt in that. Then this blonde girl must be his disciple,
Claire Hill! The legendary male-chaser that suddenly resuscitated. How dare they so
flagrantly attack people from the Temple of Light?!

“Pile them up together. I’ll burn them.” Coldness flooded through Claire’s irises as she spoke
to Shui Wenmo and Feng Yixuan.

“What do you want to do? The goddess of Light’s iris of wisdom will take in all your evil
deeds! You will receive your punishment……” The leading divine knight scolded in rage.

Feng Yixuan and Shui Wenmo ignored him, speedily taking action. Shui Wenmo went up
first and finished one with each slash of his sword, all slitting throats. Every one of the divine
knights died with their eyes wide open.

“Pah! The goddess of Light’s ‘iris of wisdom’. More like dog eye.” Walter spat.

Very soon, Shui Wenmo piled all the bodies together.

Claire started chanting and released flames to incinerate the bodies. Gradually, the bodies
turned into ashes, but the armors were melting really slowly; the magicians from the Temple
of Light had added some magic to them. Claire frowned. But as she was thinking about how
to melt the armors a quicker way, a strange essence started flowing through her. Under Feng
Yixuan and Shui Wenmo’s surprised gazes, the fire Claire released slowly turned into a
golden color. The armors were instantly melted into a pool of molten iron and slowly flowed
towards the distance.

“Check if there’s anything else that might reveal their identity.” Claire quenched her flames
and walked up to examine the ground for anything left.

“Just bury it.” Shui Wenmo drew out his sword and slashed it towards the ground, creating a
huge pit. Without another word, Shui Wenmo emitted DouQi to lift the burning site straight
up, and flipped it upside down into the huge pit. Burying all traces.
The three checked thoroughly around and made sure everything was settled. Only after that
did they prepare to return.

“Claire……” Suddenly, Shui Wenmo stopped his footsteps and called out Claire’s name
softly.

“Yes?” Claire turned to looked at Shui Wenmo, puzzled.

“Thank you.” Shui Wenmo’s thanking voice was very low, but it was clear.

Claire immediately understood what Shui Wenmo meant. True, if it weren’t for him, they
wouldn’t be dragged into this fight. Nor would they intervene with the business of the
Temple of Light, and consequently making an enemy out of the powerful Temple of Light.

“Thank what? Don’t know what you’re talking about. Nothing happened here.” Claire
laughed softly, and turned to leave.

A faint smile appeared at the corner of Shui Wenmo’s lips.

But Feng Yixuan wrapped his arm around Shui Wenmo’s neck menacingly and spoke in a
voice that only the two could hear, “I warn you, Claire is mine. If you dare fight with
me……”

“Dude! Even if this whole world was destroyed, I still won’t have any thoughts on your
wife.” Shui Wenmo snorted.

“Good.” Feng Yixuan let go of Shui Wenmo’s neck.

The two went towards their camp with their arms draped around the other’s shoulders.

The divine knight and the girl covered in blood were still a mystery. They will probably tell
them what happened though.

Whey they returned to their camping spot, the divine knight had already been treated with
Cliff’s medicine, and seemed a lot better.

Seeing Claire and the other two return, the girl covered in blood hurriedly stood up to
welcome them.

“Please sit down. How is he now? And what happened to you two?” Claire waved for the
young girl to sit down.

“Because of that stupid prophecy, the Temple of Light sent me to kill her. An innocent young
girl, a weak young girl that has no power at all.” The still weak divine knight besides them
opened his mouth resentfully, “How could her, a girl like this, overturn Light? Her irises are
purer than water!” Saying so, the divine knight turned to the young girl, whose face was full
of worry. The girl shook her head, “I, I’m not worthy for sir to do such things.”
“Still sir? Now I’m also the killing target of the Temple of Light, I’m already a fallen
knight.” The knight smiled calmly, and extended his hand to tightly hold the girl’s hand,
“Didn’t I say long ago, we will live and die together.”

“Ew, so nauseating–” Walter shuddered.

“Claire, I will also live and die with you.” The next moment, Feng Yixuan suddenly grabbed
Claire’s hand, and looked at Claire, saying extremely seriously.

Everyone turned to stone.

Ch.54 Feng Yixuan Took Advantage of

Claire? (Part I)

Feng Yixuan held onto Claire’s hand tightly, staring intently at her.

The next moment, Feng Yixuan howled on the ground, holding his eye.

“If you dare do this again, I’ll punch your other eye in.” Claire pulled back her fist and said
darkly.

“That hurts! I was just telling the truth.” Feng Yixuan whimpered, standing up and putting
down his hand, revealing a black eye. This was Claire’s masterpiece. Before anyone could
come back to their senses, Claire’s hand moved even faster than her own thoughts. Pulled it
out from Feng Yixuan’s tight grip and punched Feng Yixuan right in the eye.

Feng Yixuan kept grimacing from the pain, while Shui Wenmo watched gloatingly at Feng
Yixuan’s pitiful appeareance.

“What the hell are you laughing at!” Feng Yixuan vented all his anger on Shui Wenmo,
serving him an icicle immediately.

But Shui Wenmo was prepared. He pulled out his sword to block the icicle, then darted to the
side agilely. The two started horsing around.

Claire sat back down. She looked at the girl covered in blood, thought for a while, then turned
and dug out a set of her own clean clothes and a set of Jean’s from their bags, throwing it to
the two.

“What do you plan to do?” Claire asked indifferently.

“Change our names and settle down in Usari. Find a remote little village and spend the rest of
our lives there.” The fallen knight answered.
Usari was the least developed country on the continent, a place where the power of the
Temple of Light was the smallest.

“The Temple of Light will not let you go.” Claire replied coldly.

“Yes, I understand. Now that I’ve seen the dark side of the Temple of Light, naturally, they
won’t let me go. But even so, I won’t be caught without a fight. I will try my best to protect
her.” The fallen knight looked affectionately at the girl besides him, and the girl also looked
affectionately at him. There was no need to say out loud their feelings.

“They really are a pair of bitter lovers.” Walter shrugged and said to Claire.

“Thank you, benefactors, for saving us today. Thank you.” The fallen knight struggled to get
up and bow, “If not for you, we would have probably died meaninglessly today.”

Claire halted him: “No need to be so courteous, first rest and take care of your injuries.”

“I can’t bother our benefactors anymore. We will cross the borders and go to Usari as soon as
possible,” the fallen knight said seriously. He knew clearly that if the divine knights chasing
him didn’t go back to report, the Temple of Light would soon make a new move.

“This little girl, come.” Cliff signaled at the girl, “Come, I’ll dye your hair and irises. They
should last about ten years, and you can avoid many troubles. Take care of yourselves.”

“Really?” The girl was joyous, because her hair color had already harmed the people around
her again and again, and made her be betrayed again and again. Now that she heard she could
change the color of her hair and irises for so long, of course she was extremely happy.

“Yes. My potions, of course can last eight to ten years.” Cliff replied carelessly.

“Thank you, thank you master.” The girl thanked him profusely and joyfully.

The fallen knight watched Cliff. He believed what the leading divine knight of the knights
who chased him said. This elder must be the wizard sage Cliff; that’s why he defeated those
five divine knights so easily. But, these were all unimportant now.

Jean silently roasted hares, not even glancing this way. Feng Yixuan and Shui Wenmo were
still fighting fiercely some distance away. Cliff was dying the girl’s hair with a vulgar
expression on his face, while the fallen knight watched them gratefully.

Claire sat beneath a tree. She leaned against the tree trunk, looking at the darkening sky.
Softly touching the glove on her right hand, Claire frowned slightly. There was still so much
troubling stuff. White Emperor, who was still sleeping, and this Darkness mark on the back
of her hand.

Feng Yixuan and Shui Wenmo got further away as they fought, going into the forest. They
both stopped when they came to a spot where Claire couldn’t see them. They squatted down
at the same time, and Shui Wenmo asked, “That wasn’t my imagination?”
“At first, I also thought it was my imagination, but it’s definitely not.” Feng Yixuan said
surely.

“Yes, Claire’s flame actually turned golden! What happened?” Shui Wenmo stroked his chin
in puzzlement, “I’ve never seen a flame colored like that. Although it was only for an instant,
it did change color.”

“How would I know. Look carefully next time.” After saying this, Feng Yixuan quickly hit
Shui Wenmo on the head and ran off.

“Crap, you actually took this chance to hit me.” Shui Wenmo jumped up and attacked
fiercely.

Feng Yixuan retaliated, and the two started play-fighting back to the camp.

At night, after everyone ate, Feng Yixuan moved out of his tent to squeeze with Shui Wenmo
so the fallen knight and young girl could sleep there. Claire lay quietly in her tent, watching
the magic light hung on the top of the tent, thinking about the mental cultivation method of
the Treasured Lotus Directory.

Replaying it again and again in her mind, Claire got more and more excited and couldn’t
sleep. So she sat up, crossed her legs, and started the mental cultivation of the Treasured
Lotus Directory.

An indescribable comfortableness flowed throughout Claire’s whole body; a warm flow

moving through all her limbs and bones. At first it was slow; then the warm feeling started
moving faster and faster. Suddenly, all of it flowed towards the region at her diaphragm. In
that instant, Claire seemed to comprehend something in her mind.

Abruptly, Claire opened her eyes. She had cultivated the first volume of the Treasured Lotus
Directory! A faint smile appeared on Claire’s lips. Even if someone from this world could
understand the language of this mental cultivation method, they still couldn’t practice it.
Because probably no one from this world knew the acupuncture points described in the book.

Claire flicked her finger, and a small, golden flame appeared there. Instantly and without
chanting any spell.

“Claire, you, you didn’t seem to chant a spell. Can you already instantly cast low level spells?
It can’t be?” Walter’s stunned voice sounded. Claire’s age and level, how could she cast
spells instantly? “Oh and, why is your flame golden? Today, when burning the bodies, your
flame also seemed to turn golden. At first I thought it was my imagination.” Walter’s tone
was genuinely confused.

“You will know later.” Claire answered perfunctorily. This wasn’t easy to explain. How
could she tell Walter that her spirit was from another world, and the language and writings of
that world was different. And the strange book she got from the little thief was actually a very
powerful mental cultivation method.

Walter whined, “Can’t you explain now. What’s going on? Why do your flames turn golden?
It seems a little stronger than other flames, actually melting those armors quickly today.”
“Quiet!” Suddenly, Claire’s expression changed abruptly, because her back suddenly felt as if
being burned.

“What?” Walter got a start. Looking at Claire’s expression change, he thought he offended
Claire and hurriedly shut up. But soon, he noticed something was wrong. Cold sweat slowly
beaded on Claire’s forehead, as if she was bearing pain of some kind.

“Claire, what’s going on? Are you okay? Is it because you ate the not-cooked enough hare
that pig-head Jean roasted so you got a stomachache?” Walter asked nervously.

“On my back, there’s something growing!” Claire hissed through her teeth.

“What?!” Walter was extremely shocked. Something growing on her back? What the heck,
what was happening. Was it that Claire didn’t study her language well enough and was
describing it wrong?

“Check and see what’s happening!” Claire turned around and pulled up her clothes quickly,
revealing her back. The burning sensation on her back got stronger and stronger. Something
was continuously spreading, spreading……

On reflex, Walter immediately closed his eyes. He now had a subconscious good habit, and
that was to shut his eyes obediently or disappear every time Claire was changing clothes.

“What is it?” Claire shouted.

“I, I don’t know. I didn’t look,” Walter answered stammering, “I don’t dare to look, you said
if I dared to look at your body you’d kill me.”

“I’m telling you to look right now!” Claire rebuked angrily, “Only my back! If you don’t
look now I’ll kill you right this moment.” There were no large mirrors right now; if there
were, there was no way she would let Walter check what’s going on.

Walter slowly opened his eyes, and looked towards Claire’s smooth back. When he saw
clearly, he was like being struck by lightning, unable to think anymore.

On Claire’s back, a budding, golden lotus was growing, all the way from Claire’s waist up to
her shoulders. The golden petals were indescribably beautiful, stunning right to the soul. The
huge, golden lotus just grew in Claire’s pale skin, completely natural. There were twelve
petals in total, but only one was unfurled, the other eleven petals closed tightly. The golden
petals made a strong contrast to Claire’s pale skin, breathtakingly fascinating.

Walter was struck dumb, completely stunned by that enchantingly beautiful scene. He forgot
to think, forgot to talk; there were such beautiful things in the world?!

“Walter!” Claire shouted angrily, pulling Walter’s thoughts back to reality.

“What, what? Claire, what?” Walter made a motion of wiping his saliva. If he did have
saliva, it would be dripping to the floor by now.
At this time, Claire didn’t feel any pain anymore. She pulled her clothes back down and
demanded, “What did you see? What’s on my back?”

“A, a golden lotus. Twelve petals, one unfurled, but the other eleven aren’t. It, it’s so
beautiful. I’ve never seen something as pretty as this.” Walter was still lost in that stunning
scene, “But, Claire, why would a lotus grow on your back?”

Claire fell silent, but her mind operated quickly. A golden lotus? Right after she
comprehended the first volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory, it appeared on her back.

Treasured Lotus Directory!

It must be caused by this magical mental cultivation method.

One petal unfurled, meaning that she finished the first volume. Based on that, every time she
comprehended a volume, a petal would unfurl. But, on the book, it wrote that the Treasured
Lotus Directory only had ten volumes. If each petal represents one volume, why were there
twelve petals on her back? What did it mean?

“Walter, are you’re sure, it’s twelve petals?” Claire frowned and asked.

“Hehe, then let me look at it again, so I can make sure.” Walter grinned vulgarly. He was still
thinking about that enchanting, beautiful scene.

“Go rest in peace.” Claire dug out the Spiritual Stone and gave Walter an extremely hard
pinch. Walter fainted before he could even yell.

Claire pulled up her clothes, wanting to turn around and look at her back. But how could
people see their backs? So Claire sat there struggling, wanting to see, but unable to. A golden
lotus, what did it look like?

Just at this time, the flap to the tent was suddenly pushed away, and Feng Yixuan’s face
appeared at the entrance. He held a roasted hare in one hand.

Their gazes met, and both of them froze to stone.

Her clothes pulled up, all that was left under was Claire’s undergarment……

And Feng Yixuan was facing straight at Claire, whose clothes were pulled up……
Ch.54 Feng Yixuan Took Advantage of
Claire? (Part II)

The next moment.

The extremely tragic happened.

“Aaaaah–!” Feng Yixuan’s prolonged painful shriek rang throughout the night sky.

When everyone rushed to Claire’s tent, they saw Feng Yixuan, head covered in bumps,
stepped under Claire’s foot. The roasted hare was still raised in his hand, not touched by a
single speck of dirt.

“Nothing. Just that Feng Yixuan and I have some private matters. Sorry to bother all of you.”
Claire smiled at the crowd standing in front of her tent and said casually.

Private matters? Did you need to beat someone up over private matters, and talk with them
under your foot?

Vulgarness shone from Shui Wenmo’s eyes as he stretched out his hands to block the others
and smirked, “Let’s go, let’s go. Since it’s their ‘private matters’, let’s not disturb them.” His
ambiguous tone made people’s imaginations fly.

The crowd let out expressions of realization and all returned to their own tents.

Jean looked at Claire thoughtfully, then also turned to leave. He saw the suppressed anger in
the bottom of Claire’s eyes.

When their surroundings quieted down, the foot on Feng Yixuan grinded his back again as
Claire’s voice said menacingly, “Tell me, what did you just see?”

“Your undergarment is so sexy, it’s purple.” Feng Yixuan answered honestly yet stupidly.

What welcomed him was another fierce stomp on his spine. Claire thundered: “Let me ask
you again, what did you just see?”

“I, I didn’t see anything.” This time Feng Yixuan learned and changed his answer. But the
vulgar smile on his face betrayed his true thoughts.

When Claire lifted her clothes up just a while ago, she was facing the entrance to the tent, so
Feng Yixuan didn’t see her back. But he did see Claire’s purple lace undergarment.

“Do you not knock before entering a door? You dare lift up the flap without my permission?”
Claire thundered, still mad.
“I’m sorry, I’ll never do it again.” Feng Yixuan said in an almost crying tone, “It’s just that
the roasted hares your pig-head knight made tastes so bad. So I roasted one myself and
wanted to bring it to you secretly.”

Only then did Claire notice that although Feng Yixuan was being stepped under her foot, a
golden-brown roasted hare was held high up in his hand, not touching any dirt on the ground.

Claire withdrew her foot: “Get up.”

Feng Yixuan stood up.

“From now on, you must get my permission before entering.” Claire’s expression was more
relaxed, but her tone was still mad.

“Yep, yes. Of course I will in the future.” Feng Yixuan handed the hare to Claire and
promised solemnly.

“Okay, you can go back now.” Claire accepted the hare. As Feng Yixuan turned to leave,
Claire watched his figure and said softly, “Thank you.”

“Hehehe, it’s what I should do.” Hearing this, Feng Yixuan was elated, rubbing his bump-
filled head and left, thinking that this beating was worth it. Not only did he see good scenery,
Claire was also moved and thanked him.

Claire looked at the golden-brown hare in her hand; it was heated just right. She really
couldn’t tell that Feng Yixuan, coming from a wealthy family, had such a good skill.

Looking back, she just had a narrow escape. Good thing she didn’t turn her back towards the
tent’s entrance; or else, just imagine what would happen if Feng Yixuan saw the golden lotus.

Claire looked at the glove on her right hand and sighed. Look at her now: marked by that
perverted god of Darkness on her hand, and a golden lotus growing on her back. When all
twelve petals bloom, will the golden lotus disappear? Hope so. Claire bit into the roasted
hare, depressed.

The next morning, the fallen knight and the young girl were about to bid farewell and leave.
With treatment from Cliff’s medicines, the fallen knight’s wounds were already much better.
The girl’s hair was dyed into a common brown, and her irises were colored gray. She was
now the most ordinary among the ordinary.

“I can not burden you, my benefactors. Just us two also makes a smaller target, so we won’t
attract much attention. Goodbye now.” The fallen knight saluted solemnly, and the girl beside
him also curtsied. They had both put on the clothes Claire gave them; the identity-revealing
armor and sword had already been thrown away, so now they were just the most common
travelers.

“Be careful on your way.” Claire took out her money bag and fished out several paper golds
from it, then poured out some gold coins and handed it to the fallen knight, “Take this. Go
buy some land in a remote village and settle down. Don’t decline, I’m sure you don’t have
any money left on you now.”
“This……” The fallen knight hesitated.

“Thank you, benefactor. We will forever remember your kindness. If there ever comes a time
when we have a chance to return the favor, we will absolutely do all we can.” The young girl
didn’t hesitate anymore, but accepted the money and thanked Claire.

Sending the fallen knight and young girl off, the group started boringly waiting for dragon
Ben and the little thief Summer to return.

Walter was thinking about what Claire’s personality really was. He suddenly realized that he
couldn’t understand her anymore. Her viciousness when killing the divine knights and her
caring for the fallen knight and the girl were such stark contrasts. So was Claire’s heart good
or bad? Why did he feel like Claire was a contradicting body? Evil and kind at the same
time? Pah! What kind of description was this. Walter overturned his own words.

Suddenly, Walter shuddered. Something flashed across his mind.

Contradicting body? Evil and kind at the same time. Spirits like this were the most beautiful
things in the eyes of the god of Darkness. What if, Claire was chosen by the god of Darkness
as offering because of this? And saying that the time has not yet come, meant that he wanted
Claire’s spirit to continue growing?

The perfect combination of evil and kindness! Such beautiful spirits were so rare they appear
only once in a couple thousand years.

Walter was scared by his own guess. Was it really like this? He could only look and see.
There will be a day when he would understand how it really was.

Under Cliff’s guarding, Claire began meditating on the spot.

Before noon, fierce winds started blowing across the air, waking the people up. Dragon Ben
had flew back with the little thief Summer in his claw. With a poof, dragon Ben landed and
turned into human form, one hand supporting Summer, who had already fainted. She was
foaming at the mouth and her face was pale.

“Did everything go well? What happened to her?” Claire asked dragon Ben, who had a heavy
face on.

“So dirty. This lowly human is actually afraid of heights. Throwing up everywhere.”
Although dragon Ben was disgusted, he didn’t drop the Summer supported in his arms. When
Summer vomited in the sky, the unluckiest had to be the people on the ground. Thinking this,
everyone felt chills running down their spines. A little bit too disgusting……

“Is everything done?” Claire asked.

“Yes, everything’s settled. At first those old things were reluctant, saying things like it’s
impossible for her to steal a tooth from the prince of dragons. So I sent out a dragon pressure
and they all stopped. I said, ‘How dare you steal my tooth, prepare to die,’” dragon Ben spat,
“And then those lowly old things let her pass the assessment.”
Seriously? Dragon Ben learned to be smart so quickly?

“And that’s it? No epilogue for your revenge? Ended without ending?” Claire kept feeling
something was off.

“Haha, of course not. I told them I would let them go if they gave me this little thief. So now
I brought this lowly little thief back.” Dragon Ben started laughing loudly, then looked at the
Summer in his hands. He lifted her up and shook her violently, “Wake up.”

Summer retched a few times and slowly opened her eyes. When she saw Claire, an
abnormally intimate gaze bloomed in her eyes and she said in a crying tone: “Claire, let him
put me down. This bad-hearted creature, when he found out I was scared of heights, he went
out of our way to fly a couple more rounds, or else we’d been back so much sooner. I threw
up everything I ate yesterday, ugh~~~” At this time, Summer suddenly thought the evil
Claire was so pleasing to the eyes, so warm and welcoming.

Claire looked to dragon Ben. Dragon Ben looked up at the sky with a guilty conscience,
pretending he didn’t see Claire’s gaze.

Well, she didn’t expect for this fellow to have such a bad personality. Looking at the still
shaking Summer in dragon Ben’s hands, Claire ordered, “Okay, let go of Summer.”

Dragon Ben let go, and Summer dropped to the ground with a plop. Not even taking the time
to rub her sore bottom, she climbed up and rushed to Claire’s side, hugging her tightly and
not letting go.

“Go change your clothes first.” Claire pinched her nose, resisting the peculiar smell coming
from Summer.

“What?” Summer sniffed around, then stuck out her tongue and made the motion of
vomiting.

“That’s my tent, there are clothes inside.” Claire pointed at her tent and told Summer.

“Mm, okay.” Summer ran into the tent to change.

Now that everyone was here, they could set off.

“Ben, you must remember what you promised me. You can not show your true form or attack
humans without my permission.” Claire reminded him again.

“I remember, I remember, don’t worry.” Dragon Ben nodded carelessly, his gaze floating
towards Claire’s tent. What’s taking the little thief so long?

The group headed out again, towards the country borders.

Usari, the weakest country on the continent of Ceylon. Due to its special terrain, most of it’s
territory were swamps or mountains. And half of its few amounts of land was barren land, so
no other country bothered to invade Usari with too much troops and energy.
Guards on the border city lazily examined Claire and her group’s passing permits and let
them cross. They then continued to catnap.

“I’m so tired, Claire. Can we take a hot bath today?” Summer stretched as she looked
hopefully at Claire.

“Okay, let’s find a comfortable motel for us to rest in and continue our way tomorrow.”
Claire was also tired. Plus she wanted to find a quiet place to study the second volume of the
Treasured Lotus Directory.

“Wow, Claire, you’re so nice.” Summer jumped up in glee, satisfied. Even in the height of
summer, cold baths didn’t feel good.

Finding the best motel in the border city, Claire payed the earnest money for each person to
have their own room, then told the motel keeper to send food and hot water to every room.

She could finally have some quiet time. Claire entered her room, locked the door, then lay
down on the bed with her clothes on.

“Walter, go check if that dragon Ben is staying in his room and not doing anything he’s not
supposed to.” After sending Walter away, Claire took out the Treasured Lotus Directory. She
opened the book and concentrated to infuse Lotus Power into the pages according to the
instructions on the last page of the book.

To her amazement, Claire saw the words start twisting, as if they had come to life, and turned
into other words. Not long after, the information had changed! Content of the first volume
had disappeared; the whole book showed the second volume.

Claire started reading it intently.

Just at this time, the hallway outside got noisy.

“Get your butts outta here, all of you, pack up and leave! Take this money, three times your
payment, and get your butts out of here! Our young lord has rented this whole place.” A gruff
voice sounded in the hallway, followed by sounds of kicking on a door.

Hearing the sound of the door being kicked, Claire’s expression changed. For it came from
the direction, of dragon Ben’s room!
Ch.55 Claire’s Shameless Acts (Part I)

Hearing the sound of the door being kicked, Claire’s expression changed. For it came from
the direction, of dragon Ben’s room!

Based on dragon Ben’s fiery temper and impulsive nature, he would probably destroy the
whole motel!

Claire immediately stood up, pushed the door open and hurried out.

Walter floated back, gleeful at the trouble, “Oh yeah, Claire, there’s a good show to watch.”

Claire hurried towards dragon Ben’s room. A servant dressed person was yelling impatiently,
“Get the hell out, yes you, bastard in black clothes, get your butt outta here. Take your money
and go, don’t delay my young lord’s rest.”

There was a servant every few doors, kicking the doors and yelling for the people inside to
come out.

Claire and Walter both mentally prepared themselves for dragon Ben’s rage. But the next
moment was still calm, dragon Ben’s room still and quiet.

Claire paused, then rushed over. Looking in the door, she saw dragon Ben sitting quietly on
the bed, but his flushed face showed how hard he was trying to control his anger.

“Get the hell out, take your money at the door and leave.” The servant cursed, moving on to
kick the next door.

Seeing Claire, dragon Ben squeezed out a few words darkly, “Claire, I behaved pretty well
huh? I really f*cking admire myself, actually putting up with this.”

Claire was wordless. This unruly, rude fellow was actually the prince of dragons…… That’s
right, the prince, the prince……

“Yes, you’re behaving very well. You are making good progress on your path of revenge,”
Claire nodded her head in approvement, “Toleration makes brighter skies.”

“I’ll continue bearing with it.” Dragon Ben took a deep breath, then closed his eyes. Crack.
Claire twitched her lips, for the four legs of the bed dragon Ben was sitting on had sunk deep
into the floor. It was obvious how suffocating dragon Ben was right now. A lowly human
dared to tell him to get his butt out of here. If not for the pact with Claire previously, he
would have eaten these people long ago and destroyed the motel.

“Very good, continue, continue.” Claire nodded and turned away.

At this time, Feng Yixuan, Jean, and the others also opened their doors, wanting to see who
was being so noisy. Only Cliff didn’t come out; he knew Claire and the rest would settle
these stuff.

A series of footsteps sounded on the stairs, then a delicate voice complained, “Such a
disgusting place, must I live here? Isn’t there a better place?”

“M’lord, this is already the best motel in the city. Please wait for a while, the servants are
already chasing away the lowly commoners,” another voice comforted.

A lavishly dressed young man appeared in the people’s view. His face was covered in
freckles, but he still applied the powder aristocratic men used, so his face was white as a
shaved pig skin. A large bunch of servants followed behind him.

“So noisy.” Shui Wenmo rubbed his eyes and looked over impatiently.

Feng Yixuan hopped to Claire’s side and grinned, “Claire, are you hungry? Let’s go on a
date, oh, no, let’s go get some midnight snacks.” Seeing Claire’s icy gaze, Feng Yixuan
immediately changed his words.

“Hey, there is such a pleasing commoner here?” When the pig-skin young lord saw Claire,
his eyes lit up. This really was a little beauty, not old either. Bodies like this had the most
feeling on the bed.

“Go ask, who brought her, and buy her for me your lord. Perfect for tonight to enjoy.” The
pig-skin young lord looked at Claire lustfully, saying to the servant besides him, “Didn’t
expect such a run-down place to have such a quality good.”

“Yes, m’lord.” The servant immediately ran towards Claire. He stopped before her, looked at
Claire, then at the Feng Yixuan besides her.

“You, ignorant, lowly commoner, how much is this young girl? Give a price, my young lord
has chosen her. This is her luck; if she makes my young lord happy, maybe my young lord
will favor her for some more days.” Holding his head high, the servant talked to Feng Yixuan
rudely, not knowing that the death was coming.

Before Claire could say anything, Feng Yixuan exploded.

“Go die!” Feng Yixuan’s irises were suddenly filled with ruthlessness, without any warmth.
He roared furiously, and before the servant could realize, attacked fiercely with an icicle. The
sharp icicle shot through the body of the servant.

The servant fell to the ground. Blood, blood was everywhere. The blood sprouted from his
body continuously.

On the floor behind the servant, was a long, frightening trail of blood sprayed from the
servant’s body.
Feng Yixuan was like a demon from hell right now, giving off a terrifying aura. In that
instant, everyone in the hallway felt as if they had an illusion, and this youth with the
frightening aura was the legendary, savage, terrifying Devil King!

There was dead silence in the hall.

Feng Yixuan took the life of the servant without any warning; the cold light shooting out
from his eyes froze everyone.

“What the heck, attacking whenever you want, not even giving a warning.” Shui Wenmo
curled his lips.

But Jean’s expression changed slightly.

That youth, turning so frightening in a second, so violent, only because that servant said those
words! His feelings for Claire……

Jean gripped his sword tightly. The people only noticed that the servant was killed by the
magnificent magic; no one noticed that the heart of the body on the ground, was already
shattered by a streak of DouQi.

Jean and Feng Yixuan had attacked at the same time!

“Magician!”

“It’s a magician!”

“Murder!”

“Help, murder…… ”

All at once, the hallway exploded. Screams rang throughout the whole motel.

The pig-skin young lord’s legs were shaking. Although he had ordered his servants to kill
people before, this was the first time he saw such violent killing, such a terrifying person,
attacking without any warning. The blood on the hallway floor was still flowing, slowly
inching towards the stairs, which were lower ground.

“What are you all yelling about, don’t we also have magicians? Go, kill him!” After all, the
pig-skin young lord had done bad things before, and met people who opposed him. He
recovered the quickest and shouted angrily at the people behind him, “Go, kill him. Don’t
hurt that girl; tonight I’ll use her as compensation.”

Not knowing death was near. Walter rolled his eyes helplessly.

But Feng Yixuan didn’t make a sound. He took out a dagger from his boots. Not using magic
anymore, he darted agilely between the people rushing up, moving his dagger gracefully.
Cold light flashed. Every time his dagger danced, a person’s throat was slit. Then blood
flooded out like a fountain, one after another, decorating the hallway.
This was the dance of Death; gorgeous yet with a heavy, frightening death aura.

Feng Yixuan’s irises glinted red light, terrifying and creepy.

“Stop him, stop him.” The pig-skin young lord finally got frightened, finally realized that he
offended someone he shouldn’t.

The two magicians behind the pig-skin young lord released magnificent magic hastily. Feng
Yixuan waved his hand slightly, blocking the opponents’ attacks with a magic shield easily.

Shui Wenmo leaned against the wall in the hallway, yawning while watching Feng Yixuan’s
one-man performance, but silently mumbling in his heart. Before, even if someone insulted
Feng Yixuan’s clan, he was never this freaking angry. But today, he was overexcited like he
had eaten an expired aphrodisiac. Did someone insulting Claire make him this furious?

“Claire, why is he so angry?” At this time, dragon Ben, standing besides Claire, asked in
confusion.

Claire was silent.

Jean’s expression changed, and his gaze became profound.

Why was he so angry…… Getting so furious over Claire, was clearly because he liked
Claire. This wasn’t strange.

But, why? Jean slowly moved his hand to his chest. Why was it that when he heard the
servant’s words, an indescribable anger shot straight out from here, and getting larger and
larger.

Why? Why, that when he heard those words, a killing intent suddenly surfaced in his heart?
Jean’s hand gripped his sword even tighter.

Claire, watching Feng Yixuan easily collecting their opponents’ lives like Death, suddenly
felt blank. What was this feeling?

“Randy! Come up here at once, if your young lord me dies, you won’t get a single penny, and
my grandfather will also blame you.” The pig-skin young lord backed up desperately,
shouting towards downstairs.

The next moment, a fierce spray of water moved around the pig-skin young lord and shot up
from the stairway. Rounding the pig-skin young lord, the water immediately changed into
dense water arrows, shooting towards the people in the hallway.

Claire frowned, then used all her strength to release a magic shield, because the magic ripple
of the opponent was very strong! He must be very powerful.

Screams and shouts sounded in the hallway. The water arrows actually attacked everyone.
Except for moving around the pig-skin young lord, all people in the hallway became targets.
Instantly, painful yells filled the hallway, then blood. The entire floor of the hallway was
dyed red. All the servants of the pig-skin young lord lost their lives, including other guests
who came out of their rooms: all were impaled by the water arrows and died instantly. There
wasn’t one body not full of holes!

So ruthless! Not even letting go their own people!

Feng Yixuan retreated back to Claire’s side, watching the stairway at the end of the hall
coldly.

“Oh yay, so many people died.” Dragon Ben walked lazily to Claire’s side, looking at the
bodies on the floor and saying indifferently.

Then he looked hopefully at Claire: “Can I attack? Can I eat that magician?”

Dragon Ben meant the magician who slowly floated up the stairway.

“He’s mine.” Feng Yixuan tone was dark.

“I’m very poor, I don’t have any money. So I will kill you, and then I will have money.” The
magician who floated up said woodenly, without any emotion, without any warmth, “So, all
of you will die today. For my money.”

“Be careful.” Claire said quietly, frowning.

This magician, definitely wasn’t an ordinary person. Claire began to worry. Because just
now, not only did Claire use her whole strength to create the magic shield, she also secretly
used the Lotus Power to block the water arrows of this magician.

Dragon Ben twitched his lip, bored and impatient. Without Claire’s permission, he couldn’t
attack. Toleration toleration toleration…… Well, it seems like there wouldn’t be anything
else for him tonight. He should probably just go back to his room and sleep.

Just as dragon Ben was turning around to leave. “Ben,” Claire suddenly called out in a low
voice.

“What?” Dragon Ben yawned, and asked uninterestedly.

“Let me teach you your first piece of knowledge: fighting does not have to be fair. Many
people attacking one person at the same time, the legendary group attack. As long as you win,
it’s fine,” Claire taught darkly, “Also, I told you to tolerate back then, but you don’t have to
now. In times of need, go back on your word. That’s the second piece of knowledge I’ve told
you. Look how much you profited tonight.”

Jean’s face was stiff, the little thief twitched her lip, Shui Wenmo dropped his jaw, Feng
Yixuan looked raptured, and Walter pretended to faint.

Next, the group attack began……

Ch.55 Claire’s Shameless Acts (Part II)

Dragon Ben howled weirdly and spit out a fierce fire ball, and the water and blood flowing in
the hallway were instantly evaporated. The magician on the other side leisurely set up a water
shield; although he was still struck back a few steps by dragon Ben’s monstrous power, the
water shield didn’t break.

“F*ck his uncle!” Dragon Ben cursed with no consideration of his image. He only used thirty
percent of his strength because he thought that would be enough. But unexpectedly, their
opponent blocked his attack.

The magician floated up again, but was welcomed by even fiercer and more shameless
attacks. Jean and Shui Wenmo had already rushed up to chase after and beat him up. Feng
Yixuan, even more shameless, followed and continuously released gorgeous spells. Claire
yawned and leaned on a wall to watch them. Dragon Ben looked up and down, as if trying to
see if there was enough space.

“No need to look anymore, you’re not allowed to transform!” Claire knew clearly what
dragon Ben was up to. This god-damned and uncivilized black dragon wanted to turn into his
true form to destroy this place.

Dragon Ben scratched his head, very depressed.

“Hurry and finish him off, then run.” Claire instructed dragon Ben.

“Run what?” Dragon Ben frowned and asked, confused.

“You’re profiting so much tonight. I’ll teach you your third piece of knowledge: after doing a
bad thing, get far away from where it took place, and the sooner the better.” Claire taught in
an unusually serious voice.

“Meaning that after we kill that guy we get far away from here?” Dragon Ben digested the
information quickly.

“Correct, now go.” Claire waved her hand to signal for dragon Ben to join the group attack.

Very soon, the powerful magician had no strength to fight back anymore.

He started howling, “I don’t want my money anymore, go chat with yourselves. Goodbye and
never see you again.” After shamelessly yelling this out, the powerful magician pulled out a
scroll, tore it open, and vanished.

Spacial teleportation scroll?!

Everyone was surprised. Didn’t expect for a magician hired by others to have such a valuable
magical device.
Since the target for the group attack was gone, everyone stopped their actions.

“Now we leave. The faster the better, the farther the better.” Dragon Ben implemented the
precious knowledge Claire taught him, telling the others seriously.

“Let’s go.” At this time, Cliff opened his door and said lazily.

“Let’s go, let’s go. We should escape through the window.” Feng Yixuan pointed at a door,
motioning for them to leave from the window in that room.

Everyone climbed out from the window. Feng Yixuan raised his brows slightly, then slid
down the stairs like a ghost; finding the pig-skin young lord huddled in a corner, his dagger
wiped across gently. After silencing this young lord he hurriedly caught up with Claire and
the rest.

“I didn’t get to take a hot bath today, cri, I didn’t get my hot bath.” The little thief whined as
the crowd bolted through the night, heading towards the city gates.

“I can very generously return to my true form and spit some saliva for you to take a bath.”
Dragon Ben said seriously.

“And it’s hot.” Feng Yixuan added with a wretched smile.

“Pah! You disgusting, civilized, and rude black dragon, how are you a prince!” The little thief
Summer finally couldn’t take it anymore and scolded angrily.

Surprisingly, dragon Ben didn’t retaliate, instead shutting up and continued racing through
the city with the others. Walter sighed bitterly. Being with Claire for so long, everyone had
learned her evil ways.

So the group sneaked out the city by climbing over its walls, then disappeared in the night. If
people found out who they were, the two countries would definitely get into a dispute.

In the end they camped in the open country.

After all the running, everyone was tired. But a fierce wind blew across, rattling their tents.
And then roars sounded from a distance.

“So noisy! How are we supposed to sleep like this? I’ll go butcher them.” Dragon Ben got up
and cursed as he walked deep into the woods.

“Magic beasts?” Naturally, everyone was woken up but the distant howling.

“It’s a wind-natured leopard and an earth-natured snake.” Digging his ear, dragon Ben said
impatiently, hurrying towards the origin of the sounds.

Claire didn’t speak, just quietly followed dragon Ben.

Cliff climbed out of his tent and set up a magical barrier; then yawned and climbed back into
his tent and went to sleep.
The little thief Summer also crawled back into her tent to sleep.

“I’m so sleepy. Claire, Ben went to butcher the magic beasts, why are you following?” Feng
Yixuan yawned as he looked from his tent to Claire’s figure, debating whether to follow her
or go back to sleep. Was Claire going to dig out their beast cores? Based on her personality,
that was very probable.

“Dude, just go. I’ll sleep first.” Shui Wenmo gave Feng Yixuan a kick on his butt, sending
him out of their tent.

Feng Yixuan rubbed his drowsy eyes, and together with Jean, followed behind Claire.

When they reached the place the magic beasts were howling, they finally understood what
was going on. A wind-natured black leopard was fighting a huge earth-natured snake. The
leopard seemed to be struggling, while the snake became more and more aggressive; it
continuously swiped its tail across the ground to create ground spikes to stab at the wind
leopard.

“They’re actually both seventh grade magic beasts, and all grown up.” Feng Yixuan
exclaimed at the wind leopard and large snake. Unbelievable that this place had such high
level magic beasts.

“So annoying. How am I supposed to sleep with them being so noisy?” Listening to the two
magic beasts making low roars, dragon Ben complained, about to send out a dragon pressure
to deter the two and butcher them. But Claire interrupted him, “Wait.”

“What?” Dragon Ben was puzzled.

“Just shield me. I’ll go finish off that snake. The wind leopard is mine.” The corner of
Claire’s lips curved up.

“What do you want with that little cat?” Dragon Ben asked confusedly.

“You’ll know tomorrow.” Claire didn’t explain, but rushed up, and started attacking the large
snake from a safe distance.

What followed, was inhumane crimes of cruelty of animals.

The huge snake was cut into several pieces and its beast core was dug out. It died without a
complete body.

The wind leopard was stunned. Its first move after coming back to realization was to run, to
get far away from these dangerous people.

“Catch him.” Claire instructed dragon Ben.

Dragon Ben squinted, then casually sent out a small dragon pressure. Instantly their
surroundings quieted down; all the hooting and chirping of bugs were silenced. The wind
leopard crouched on the ground, its two front paws holding its head, its body trembling
slightly.
“From now on you are my magic beast. If you don’t obey me, I’ll let them cut you to pieces
and make stew soup out of you. Understand?” Claire walked up and squatted before the wind
leopard, speaking slowly. Seventh grade beasts already had a very high IQ, and could
perfectly comprehend what Claire meant.

The wind leopard poked its head out from its two paws, looked at the large snake in pieces,
then looked at the menacing dragon Ben, then nodded very carefully. He knew clearly in his
heart that this black-haired person in black clothes, was not human. He was a creature that
was far far above him. And the huge snake that made him suffer losses was now lying quietly
in pieces over there.

“Claire, what do you want this magic beast for? Not to sign a contract with it and make it
your magic beast?” Feng Yixuan was very puzzled. Even though it was full-grown, it’s still
only a wind leopard.

“To be my mount.” Claire squinted and stroked the soft fur of the wind leopard. Sitting on
this, would be, heh, so comfortable. Horses couldn’t travel on many roads, so of course a
wind leopard was most suitable.

“Oh.” Feng Yixuan finally understood.

But just when they were going to return to their tents, a powerful and strange hurricane
suddenly blew across the sky. Making them almost unable to open their eyes, while the trees
around them swayed this way and that.

Next, a formidable pressure spread out over them. This wind leopard started shaking
fearfully, crouching on the ground, its front paws hugging its head as it wailed in a low voice.
It was even more scared than from the pressure dragon Ben just gave it.

Some terrifying creature was approaching!

Although this pressure was very terrifying, and made them tremble, it was nothing compared
to the pressure from the god of Darkness Claire and Feng Yixuan had experienced.

Dragon Ben looked up into the night sky with resentment on his face. He was also
abnormally serious.

“Ben, who is it? You know him, right?” Claire also lifted her head to the night sky. But when
she saw the creature approaching them, her expression changed.

Gigantic gold dragon!

Symbol of the king of dragons. The Gold Dragon!

“The imprisonment was broken; I thought you escaped yourself. I did not expect for you to
use the help of lowly humans! You ugly and disdainful creature, the dignity of the dragons
has been totally trampled by you! Father has passed away, so today, you will never be as
lucky as you were before. Today, go die peacefully.” The voice of the gigantic Gold Dragon
rumbled as he laughed insolently.
Dragon Ben’s expression became especially ugly.

Claire’s expression also changed. This Gold Dragon, was the king of dragons! Not to say that
none of them here was a match for him, even Cliff and dragon Ben were no match for him!

“Ah, the funerary of these lowly ants could count as worthy for your lowly identity.
Hahahaha~~~~” The Gold Dragon continued to laugh insolently.

Feng Yixuan slowly clenched his fist tightly.

All the people here combined couldn’t match this gigantic Gold Dragon. Should he open the
seal?

Ch.56 Claire’s Outburst (Part I)

The gigantic Gold Dragon flapped his gigantic golden wings, floating in mid-air. He looked
disdainfully at dragon Ben, “You bastard! When Father was still alive he always shielded
you. Let’s see who can shield you now!”

Claire looked solemnly at the insolent Gold Dragon in the air, her heart sinking. Dragons
were legendary creatures on this continent. Even an ordinary dragon could easily destroy a
city. But this dragon before them wasn’t any ordinary dragon, but the king of dragons, the
Gold Dragon! There was no need to guess his strength. It was all written clearly on dragon
Ben’s face.

“I’m the one and only successor to the throne. What qualification do you, bastard, have to
fight with me? Today, let me blow you to ashes.” The Gold Dragon roared, puffing out a
dragon breath. The puff was filled with destroying power; wherever it passed, sand and
stones flew, and trees were pulled out from their roots.

Dragon Ben shouted angrily, instantly returning to his true form. He blocked this dragon
breath by force.

The two huge dragons started wrestling in mid-air. It was unknown what kind of deep hatred
was between the two, that they didn’t even use magic, but directly fighting with their bodies.
The huge dragons’ roars rang throughout the sky. But very quickly, dragon Ben was at a
disadvantage.

“Claire~~ Should we take this chance and hurry to escape?” Walter asked in a trembling
voice. This fellow was always so afraid to die.

Claire didn’t speak.

There was no way they could escape. Dragon Ben was no match for the dragon that received
the Golden Strength. Where could they escape to? Even though she had the spatial
teleportation scroll Emery gave her, that could only enable herself to escape. And there was
no way she could leave the others here.

At this time, Cliff had also detected the abnormality here and hurried over with the little thief
Summer and Shui Wenmo.

“Idiots, why did you all come over? Get your butts away.” Seeing the several who just
arrived, dragon Ben thundered.

“Haha, bastard. You’re actually trying to protect these lowly ants? Is it because you’re all so
lowly, that you are going to do such a stupid thing?” The Gold Dragon mocked loudly,
spitting out a clump of flames towards dragon Ben with a rumble. Dragon Ben immediately
spit out a water ball to match it. But the water ball instantly evaporated into steam when it
met the Gold Dragon’s flames; then the flames struck dragon Ben’s body hardly, making a
fizzing noise.

“Bastard!” The Gold Dragon seemed to have an extreme hatred towards dragon Ben. He
didn’t deal killing blows anymore, but instead struck him with his claws, hitting him to the
ground, then swooped down and stepped on dragon Ben’s body with much force.

“Bastard, you actually care about these lowly ants?” The Gold Dragon stared his huge eyes at
Claire and the others, then laughed hysterically, “Then let me kill them one by one, just for
you to experience this feeling.”

“Stop! This is a matter between us, don’t drag in people who have nothing to do with it.”
Dragon Ben struggled to get up under the Gold Dragon’s feet.

“Nonsense!” The Gold Dragon stomped fiercely on dragon Ben, his eyes wide with anger. A
hideous smile creeped onto his lips, “Let me first crush these lowly ants. Then I’ll send you
to hell.”

“Claire, you guys leave, hurry! I’ll block him.” Cliff took out his magic staff solemnly. A
calmness of one unafraid of death surged at the bottom of his eyes.

“Master, either we leave together or die together. No need to say more.” Claire said in a
determined voice. To leave Master here and run herself? Impossible! This cute old man had
already given her too much. She could not let him give his life for her.

“You’re still young. Master is old.” Cliff scolded in a worried tone, “Hurry and leave! Master
can still block him for a while.”

“Haha, idiot. You want to block me with rubbish like you?” The Gold Dragon laughed
savagely, flinging his tail before him and swiping it towards the crowd.

Cliff’s expression changed; he instantly cast out a magic shield and blocked the Gold
Dragon’s attack. Seeing his tail stopping abruptly there, the Gold Dragon’s face turned heavy,
as if his attack being blocked by Cliff was very humiliating. With a furious roar, a huge fire
ball headed towards them.
Claire had already witnessed the power of the Gold Dragon’s flames. Even dragon Ben,
whom they couldn’t defeat, was burned by it. Feng Yixuan immediately knelt down on one
knee and placed his hands on the ground. As he concentrated, a thick and heavy ice wall
erupted and grew up from the ground.

Surprisement showed in Cliff’s eyes. This youth actually had such high attainments and such
quick reactions. And cast the spell instantly, without any chanting! Was this his real strength?

A scornful expression showed on the Gold Dragon’s face. They wanted to block his flames
with just an ice wall like this? He laughed. Ridiculous!

But the next moment, the Gold Dragon couldn’t laugh anymore. His flames were blocked by
the ice wall, and the ice wall was slowly melted by his flames. But although the ice wall
melted, a big portion of his flames also disappeared; and the rest were easily blocked down
by Cliff.

“God-damned ants! All go die.” It seemed like the Gold Dragon felt very humiliated that his
flames were being blocked and his attacks were resolved two times in a row. His dignity was
not allowed to be trampled by these lowly ants in his eyes.

The huge dragon roared crazily. Dragon pressure continuously spread out, expanding……

Feeling the unstopping skyrocketing pressure, everyone’s expressions became heavy.

Feng Yixuan bit his teeth. He clapped his two hands together and brought them before his
chest.

“Are you crazy?!” The Shui Wenmo beside him immediately grabbed Feng Yixuan’s hand,
stopping his motion as he scolded angrily, “You actually want to do that! Do you not value
your life anymore? With you current body there’s no way you can bear such power!”

“If I don’t do so, we all have to die!” Feng Yixuan wanted to draw back his hand, but Shui
Wenmo held onto it tightly, not letting go.

“You’re not allowed to use it until the last minute. Cross my dead body before you do!” Shui
Wenmo let go of Feng Yixuan’s hand and pulled out his sword. He shouted angrily, bursting
out bright purple DouQi from his whole body.

With a concentrated expression on his face, Jean slowly drew out his sword. He looked at
Claire and said softly, “Miss, you go first. It is my responsibility to protect your safety. Take
them and leave.”

“You’re unable to block him.” Cliff said hurriedly, frowning.

Jean didn’t reply, but looked deeply at Claire, then turned and looked coldly at the Gold
Dragon. He said coldly, “Feng Yixuan, please take Miss away safely.”

Under the shocked gazes of everyone, Jean shouted in a low voice, and bursted out silver
DouQi from his whole body!
Yes, they didn’t see wrong. It was silver DouQi!

The silver that only swordsman sages had!

Jean actually already reached the swordsman sage level!

He had been hiding his strength in secret, making people think he was only a grand warrior.
But he was really only one step away from the summit, swordmaster!

And now, he wanted to sacrifice himself to buy time for the others.

To be exact, to buy time for Claire.

“Go!” Jean yelled angrily at Feng Yixuan, then pushed off the ground with the tip of his foot,
bolting towards the Gold Dragon like an arrow released from the bowstring.

“Claire, hurry and leave! If we don’t go now, everyone is going to die here!” Walter hurriedly
urged.

“Go! If we don’t go now it will be too late.” Shui Wenmo shouted furiously at the others.

Feng Yixuan frowned, looking straight at Jean, who was fighting the Gold Dragon. His eyes
were filled with unresignment and humiliation. This man, rushing up just like that, to buy
time for Claire to escape! Swordsman sage! Such high level at such a young age, and now he
was going fall here. Just for Claire, just for the master-servant affection between them? At
such a time Jean stood forward for Claire, Jean had the strength to block the Gold Dragon for
a while. Why couldn’t he, Feng Yixuan?! Hate! Why was he so weak, he couldn’t even bear
the power of the opening of the seal!

“Shui Wenmo, take Feng Yixuan away.” Looking at Jean fighting the Gold Dragon, Claire
suddenly said coldly to Shui Wenmo.

Before Feng Yixuan could realize, a piercing pain came from the back of his neck. Then he
blacked out and dropped down feebly. Without a word, Shui Wenmo picked him up, then
grabbed the still stunned Summer with his other hand, and raced away without looking back.

“Claire, we also need to leave, hurry.” Cliff urged Claire. Now was not the time to hesitate.
Even if Jean was a swordsman sage, there was no way he could defeat the Gold Dragon. All
he could do was try his best to buy time.

Claire looked at the insolent Gold Dragon. Even though he was was fighting with Jean, he
never once moved an inch; he was still stepping on dragon Ben.

“Master, do you know? At first, I was distant to Jean, unable to accept him due to his
unloyalty. But, now……” Claire smiled gently, indifference in her eyes, “Master, forgive me.
You should leave; but I simply can not abandon Jean here.”

Cliff’s expression changed. But he didn’t speak; instead, he chanted a short spell.
Immediately, Claire felt her body go stiff, unable to move. Cliff lifted the frozen Claire up
and used magic to float himself into the air, then backed away swiftly.
“Master!” Claire shouted in shock. Cliff was actually going to take her away by force, and
abandon Jean like this?!

“Claire, you cannot die here. You should not die here either.” At this time, Cliff’s voice was
icy, filled with indescribable grimness.

Claire stared at the Jean fighting against the Gold Dragon, slowly getting farther and farther
away.

“Roar~~” Suddenly, hurt, the Gold Dragon roared painfully. Jean had injured his tail; now, a
glaring wound was pouring out blood.

“You god-damned ant, be destroyed along with this piece of land!” The Gold Dragon roared
furiously. Next, he only fought Jean with his claws; for he started chanting a lengthy spell.

No! Cliff’s expression changed greatly. The crazy and destroying aura and extremely
powerful magic ripple seeping out the chant showed that this crazy Gold Dragon wanted to
destroy this land! Not only that border city, but it will also bring disaster to farther places.

“Stop! What are you doing? Don’t forget the agreement between the god of Dragons and the
goddess of Light! Dragons are not allowed to destroy humans’ territories rashly!” Dragon
Ben also detected the strong rage, and understood what the Gold Dragon was about to do, so
he tried to stop his crazy actions by yelling out loud. If this continued, he would bring
extreme trouble to the dragon race.

“Claire, where’s your spatial teleportation scroll? Quick, leave!” Cliff put Claire down and
hurriedly released her from the imprisonment, urging.

Naturally, Claire also felt the waves of magic ripples that grew stronger and stronger; it had a
destroying aura in it.

The moment the Gold Dragon finished his chanting, the moment this whole area of land will
become scorched earth. There will be no life whatsoever; all living beings will be destroyed
in the split of a second.

Jean also detected the danger. His sharp sword along with DouQi slashed right at the mouth
of the Gold Dragon, which was chanting.

The Gold Dragon laughed disdainfully. Waving his claw suddenly, he struck Jean to the
ground, then his sharp talon pierced straight down. He was going to pierce right through
Jean’s heart.

Jean!

Jean!!

Claire’s pupils dilated instantly.

An indescribable power suddenly surged out from her body violently.

Right now, there was only one thought in Claire’s mind.

Jean could not die!

It was as if time had stopped. Everything of everything went still.

All was silent; everything went still.

The Gold Dragon’s chanting, which was about to finish, stopped. With the pause, the
enormous power was not released. The Gold Dragon stared his eyes wide open, looking
straight at his claw. His claw had stopped right before Jean’s chest, unable to proceed at all!
A tremendous power was suppressing him, making his body unable to move.

In truth, time had not stopped, but a formidable power had forced all creatures around them to
halt their movements.

Cliff was stunned. For he detected an indescribably powerful strength coming out from
Claire’s body, continuously pouring out……

Ch.56 Claire’s Outburst (Part II)

Strength, unlimited strength.

It was a burning strength, making people feel exceptionally depressed, almost forgetting to
think.

Claire’s gaze became misty. Slowly, slowly, she floated up.

“Four-legged crawler, go back to where you were before.” A ruthless smile creeped onto
Claire’s lips as she raised her hand. In that instant, a huge, golden flame shot out speedily; the
beautiful and stunning golden flame sliced through the night sky, aiming right at the
enormous body of the Gold Dragon.

Only now did the Gold Dragon recover. He snorted, then casually stretched out his front paw
with contempt to block Claire’s fire. Only a flame by a lowly human, quenchable with a fist.
Didn’t know what came over him just now; actually blanking out by the strange power this
little human emitted.

Yet a painful howl made its way out of the mouth of the Gold Dragon. The golden flames
passed through the paw of the huge Gold Dragon, burning a hole through it.

“Lowly human, what did you do?” The Gold Dragon started roaring painfully and furiously.
The wound on his paw actually seemed to be growing, and the burning pain became stronger
and stronger.
“Are you very noble? Just a four-legged crawler.” Claire slowly floated up to the Gold
Dragon, meeting his gaze, a cold smile appearing on her lips, “If you don’t treat the wound
now, you’ll become a three-legged crawler~” The icy voice sounded like it came from a devil
in hell, dark and frightening, as if it could corrode your spirit.

The Gold Dragon’s expression finally changed, for he felt the pain on his paw increasingly
burning, and the wound was slowly enlarging. Even though he couldn’t believe a lowly
human could hurt him, his wound was getting worse.

“Lowly human, I’ve remembered this. Wait for my cruelest revenge.” The Gold Dragon
believed Claire’s threat at last and left down this sentence hatefully. He then flapped his
wings, and disappeared quickly into the night sky.

Claire watched the Gold Dragon leave, letting out a long breath. If the Gold Dragon really
wanted to fight life-to-death, the losing side would definitely be Claire. But a dragon so
afraid of death was actually the king of dragons was a little shocking.

“Claire…… ” Cliff called out to Claire softly, who was still floating in mid-air.

Claire came back to her senses, then fell straight down from the sky.

The next moment, she fell into warm arms. Jean had caught Claire in time.

“Claire, how are you?” Cliff rushed up instantly to ask.

“Miss, are you okay?” Jean’s expression was full of worry.

“What happened? Why was your flame golden? Why could it burn his body? The bodies of
dragons are the strongest. Why would he be burned?” Dragon Ben changed back into human
form and rushed up also, asking in confusion. The frightening aspects of dragons were not
only because they knew high level magic, but also their unusually strong bodies. Regular
swords couldn’t do any damage to their body, not to mention the body of a Gold Dragon. But
now the Gold Dragon was burned by Claire; how could they not be shocked.

But Claire couldn’t speak right now. A burning sensation came from her back again. This
time, the second lotus petal unfurled!

She actually comprehended the second volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory at this
crucial time! So that she was able to use the golden flame to beat back the Gold Dragon!

But, who could explain to her, why was there an even more frightening sense of danger
coming.

And this time, the sense of danger was very clear, meant only for her.

Lightning calamity!

Damn it! Why did she have to endure the lightning punishment only at the second volume of
the Treasured Lotus Directory?
Didn’t you have to cultivate to very high levels of those bullsh*t godly practices before
facing the lightning? People successfully cultivating a godly practice was against nature, so
naturally, they must accept the punishment from above. Pass the disaster, bear the lightning.
Successful, fly up into heaven and became an immortal; fail, die.

But, that was in the Oriental argh argh argh argh! What did it have to do with this different
world?!

Claire was on the edge of of a breakdown. The things happening now were too far off from
normal!

Just the second volume, and she must endure the lightning calamity, and in this world.

“Master, set up the strongest barriers around me, the more the better. Then get away from me,
quick!” Claire struggled out of Jean’s arms and shouted hurriedly.

“What?” Although Cliff was very confused, he still listened to Claire and set up the strongest
magic barriers around Claire.

“Go! Go away farther! Quick!” Claire looked up at the sky anxiously. It’s close, it’s close,
that damn lightning is coming.

Cliff, Jean, and dragon Ben all looked up towards the sky, but found to their surprise that the
hazy night was turning dark. Huge storm clouds were gathering over. Very quickly, the
clouds clumped together. Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed.

A thunderstorm was coming?

But, why was it only like this above their heads?

Stars still shone brightly in all the other areas.

Selective raining? Such a stretchy thing could happen?

“Go further away! Lightning will strike down soon. This lightning is no trivial matter, not
something human body could block.” Claire said seriously, “This lightning, is meant for me
only. If you go away it won’t affect you.”

“What?!” Hearing this, everyone’s expressions changed greatly.

There were such things?

“Miss! You already said that it can’t be blocked by the human body, then how will you, you
alone block it?” Jean yelled worriedly, wanting to rush to Claire’s side. But Cliff already put
down the strongest barriers, and multiple ones. So naturally, people outside couldn’t reach
Claire.

“I, I’ll open the barrier right now.” Cliff also panicked.
“There’s no time, Master. If you take down the barriers now I will definitely die. If you leave
them I’ll still have a chance to live. Go away now!” Claire immediately shouted at Cliff to
stop his actions.

“What’s happening? Claire, what on earth is going on?” Cliff was so worried his forehead
was covered in sweat, but he had no clue what was happening.

“I’ll tell you afterwards; don’t bother me right now.” Claire immediately sat down crossed-
legged, putting her palms in front of her chest, starting the second volume of the Treasured
Lotus Directory.

“Let’s back up for now.” Looking at the rolling storm clouds and cracking lightning above
Claire’s head, dragon Ben tried to persuade Cliff and Jean.

The two refused to move.

Dragon Ben returned to his true form instantly, grabbing one person in each claw, and backed
up hurriedly.

The rumbling thunder reached the heavens, and the lightning flashing between the black
clouds was even more frightening. They were filled with violent, savage strength.

One streak, just one streak of lightning!

Claire grinded her teeth. She should be able to survive it.

A nerve-racking, snowy white lightning slit open the night sky, chopping down right at
Claire.

“Claire!”

“Miss!”

Cliff and Jean shouted out loud in panic.

That wasn’t some small lightning released by a magician; that was mother nature’s lightning!

Filled with savage and unstable strength!

The streak of lightning lit up their surroundings brightly.

Dragon Ben looked at the scene before him, going completely dumb. He opened his claws,
and Jean and Cliff fell to the ground.

They saw clearly that the barriers Cliff set up were broken by the lightning, but it didn’t hurt
Claire.

Because they couldn’t see Claire!

Claire was tightly enveloped in a huge, golden lotus. The huge golden lotus emitted a
brilliant, golden light, extremely eye-catching in the night. This beautiful scene stunned their
souls, making them unable to move their gazes.

The lightning shattered the barriers Cliff put down and struck on the golden petals. But it was
like a stone sinking into the sea; there was not a single reaction after that.

The next moment, the dark clouds in the sky scattered. The night sky was filled with stars
again, as if the storm clouds and lightning before were only their imaginations.

The two people and one dragon just stared at Claire. Claire, encased in a golden lotus, deeply
attracted their gazes. Slowly, the golden lotus unfurled, revealing Claire sitting inside. For a
long time after, the people still remembered that Claire: so stunning, so peaceful, so beautiful.

Claire opened her eyes and stood up slowly. She looked down at the huge golden lotus at her
feet, silently cursing the creator of the Treasured Lotus Directory, so sneaky, actually doing
this. This golden lotus seemed to be made just for the lightning. If so, every time she
comprehended and she must endure the lightning, the golden lotus would protect her every
time.

“Claire!” Extremely worried, Cliff and Jean started to rush over.

Just then, the golden lotus suddenly shone brightly, the light pouring over Claire. Slowly, the
light faded.

Shocked, the people saw Claire with her eyes closed, her hair flying in the wind, her clothes
also flapping; her transcendent look stunning. An indescribable comfortable feeling spread
throughout Claire’s body. Something seemed to grow in the depths of her being, then
blooming.

The brilliant, golden lotus faded away slowly. Their surroundings darkened again.

“Claire!” Everyone rushed up.

Claire sighed. How was she going to explain to them now?

“Claire, you, you leveled up?” Suddenly, Cliff looked at Claire and exclaimed in pleasant
surprise, “You actually at the level of wizard now! You were only an advanced magician last
time!”

What? Wizard?!

……

The Temple of Light in the capital.

Inside the main temple, a woman with green hair, the highest level clairvoyant in the Temple
of Light, was kneeling with her eyes closed before the statue of the goddess of Light.

After some time, she stood up slowly, opening her creepy eyes.
The goddess had just gave a guidance!

The person the goddess was looking for, was in Usari!

They must send people to go find that person immediately!

Ch.57 The Rage of the Gold Dragon (Part I)

Leveled up? She just leveled up like that?

Claire looked at her hand, baffled. She did feel a little bit different; some strength was pulsing
through her body. But, leveling up so suddenly? Did it have anything to do with the
Treasured Lotus Directory?

“Claire, what was that flower? Why would lightning strike down?” Dragon Ben continued to
ask in confusion.

“That was…… ” Claire was thinking about how to reply.

“Claire!” An anxious voice sounded some distance away. It was Feng Yixuan.

Everyone turned their heads, and saw Feng Yixuan speeding over.

“Everything you just saw, I learned it from the book I got from Summer.” Claire answered
shortly, deciding not to hide it anymore.

Learned from that book? They were even more puzzled: the language on that book didn’t
seem to belong to this continent, so why would Claire understand it? Dragon Ben was still
confused, but Cliff looked thoughtful.

“Claire, are you okay?” Feng Yixuan rushed over and grabbed Claire’s hand. He started
examining Claire carefully, only relaxing when he was sure Claire wasn’t hurt at all.

“Where did that dragon go? Why would there be lightning?” Feng Yixuan frowned, looking
around. Their surroundings were a mess; a huge hole in the ground, and numerous broken
branches and rock pieces.

“He ran away.” Claire pulled back her hand and answered softly.

“Ran away?” Feng Yixuan dropped his jaw. Dragons were proud creatures. Why would he
run away like that?

“He had something to deal with, so he suddenly ran away. As if someone was summoning
him.” Claire said solemnly.
“Oh?” Feng Yixuan scratched his head. A sharp pain came from the back of his neck and he
jumped up, “That bastard Shui Wenmo, daring to sneak attack me. If I don’t beat his face up
this time, he would not know…… ”

“You, are not allowed to die here. It was my request for him to take you away.” Claire halted
Feng Yixuan’s actions.

Feng Yixuan stopped, just standing there with his back to Claire, suddenly falling silent. No
one could see his expression.

In the distance, Shui Wenmo and Summer also creeped over, running over only when they
made sure there was no more danger.

Only when they got near did the people see that Shui Wenmo had a black eye, obviously
punched by Feng Yixuan.

“Where’s that dragon?” Summer asked, puzzled.

“Something happened in Dragon Valley, so he was suddenly summoned back.” Learning

from Claire, dragon Ben lied casually without blushing and without his heart beating faster.

“Wow! We’re so lucky.” Summer jumped up and down happily.

Since dragon Ben said so, naturally, it had much credibility.

But now that they made an enemy out of the Gold Dragon, sneaking through Dragon Valley
peacefully would be very hard, almost impossible. Because offending the king of dragons is
the same as offending all dragons. If they were found while passing through Dragon Valley, a
puff from every dragon would blast them into bits.

Was this unlucky or lucky?

“Let’s leave this place first. With such loud noises, someone’s bound to come soon.” Cliff
looked at the mess around them.

“Yes, let’s pack up and leave.” Claire turned around, as if looking for something.

“What are you looking for?” Jean asked.

“Ha. Here. Little Wind, come here.” Claire beckoned happily.

Feng Yixuan turned around, confused. Was Claire calling him? Impossible.

The wind leopard who had curled up in a corner stood up slowly and walked over, trembling.
This fellow didn’t dare to run away. When he saw all that happened just now, he was even
more afraid to run. In his heart, Claire was deeply branded as very dangerous.

“Little Wind?” Feng Yixuan twitched his lip, watching the wind leopard crawling slowly
over, extremely conflicted, “He’s Little Wind?”
“You have a problem?” Feeling the soft fur of the wind leopard, Claire was very satisfied.

“You touching him, but calling my name, will make my imaginations fly.” Feng Yixuan
smirked.

Claire’s face immediately darkened, and said to the wind leopard, “From now on, your name
is Leo, understand?”

The poor wind leopard looked at Claire’s despotic expression, then nodded his head heavily.

Now things were easy for Claire. All their belongings were carried by Cliff in his storage
ring, so they didn’t have much bags on them. But storage rings couldn’t carry people; and
they had to walk themselves on roads where horses couldn’t travel. But now it was different.

The tall and sturdy built of the wind leopard, his soft fur, agile steps, heavily padded feet,
made him altogether a great mount.

Right now, Claire was sitting on the wind leopard, an enjoying expression on her face. She
even lied down on her stomach, most of her body resting on the back of the wind leopard.
Summer seemed very afraid of furry animals, putting a big distance between them.

Getting far away from where they were, Claire yawned. The sky was dawning. They hadn’t
slept for a whole night because of all the happenings.

“Let’s rest here. Go back to where you came from; you’ll never be able to pass through
Dragon Valley anymore.” Dragon Ben sat on the side, his voice quiet, “Now that you
offended that fellow; he’s narrow-minded, seeks revenge for the smallest grievances, and
cruel and ruthless; now he also inherited the Gold Strength of kings, once his wound heals, he
will come for revenge immediately. Let’s think about how to deal with him first.”

Cliff’s expression changed slightly. He knew that all dragon Ben said was the truth.

But, if they don’t go through Dragon Valley, they wouldn’t be able to reach Sprite Forest,
and then they wouldn’t be able to meet the god of Sprites, and then they wouldn’t be able to
undo the mark on the back of Claire’s hand.

“If we go now, passing through Dragon Valley is certain death. If we don’t go, there is still a
chance.” Claire spoke softly to Cliff.

Of course Cliff knew what Claire meant. Become powerful before the god of Darkness comes
again, and undo the mark by their own strength, then contend with the god of Darkness. But
will they be able to? Will they have enough time?

“Okay, Master, don’t think about it anymore. Daybreak is coming, let’s rest first.” Claire
yawned, “Start setting up the tents.”

Cliff’s expression was serious as he took out the stuff quietly. His heart was heavy.

Continue forward? Or turn back?

Their surroundings quieted, and everyone went into their tents to sleep. But how many people
actually fell asleep was unknown.

This night made everyone very tired, so they only woke up on the afternoon of the next day.

When Claire woke up and walked out of her tent, she saw Jean sitting by the campfire,
roasting some meat.

“Miss, you’re awake?” Jean stood up, a faint smile on his face.

“Mm. How are you feeling right now?” Claire sat down, and mentioned for Jean to sit down
also. Although the Gold Dragon was only playing with Jean, not dealing fatal blows, Jean
was still injured.

“Much better. Medicines refined by master Cliff are truly outstanding,” Jean answered.

“Oh, Claire, good morning.” At this time, Feng Yixuan also crawled out of his tent. Without
any extra words, he plopped down in between the two.

“Morning.” Claire nodded.

“We should return to the capital as soon as possible,” Jean suddenly said in a deep voice,
“Dragon Ben already said yesterday, that that Gold Dragon will not stop so easily. We don’t
have to go to Sprite Forest to gain experience; we can take another path.”

Feng Yixuan frowned, about to say something, then remembered that only he and Cliff knew
about the mark on the back of Claire’s hand, so he swallowed back his words.

“Yes, let’s go back. After all, the headquarters of the Temple of Light are located in the
capital. If dragon Ben was correct, there is a pact between the goddess of Light and the god of
Dragons, that dragons are not allowed to rashly attack human cities.” Claire nodded. If the
Gold Dragon wasn’t scared by her words, he wouldn’t have ran away. Such a dragon actually
became king; what a shame on the dragons. It seems like dragon Ben and that dragon have a
long history together, Claire speculated. Maybe if dragon Ben wasn’t wronged, he would
have became the next king of the dragons.

“Miss, are you hungry?” Jean turned the meat roasting in his hand, asking softly.

Before Claire could answer, dragon Ben suddenly rushed out from his tent like a tornado. His
face was panicked as he shouted hastily, “Quick, leave this place. That jerk is back again!”

What?!

Everyone’s expression changed greatly.

Able to make dragon Ben so nervous and panicked, except for that savage Gold Dragon, who
else could it be?
Ch.57 The Rage of the Gold Dragon
(Part II)

Claire stood up immediately, and turned to look ahead of them.

In just a second, a savage tornado rushed towards them. Wherever it passed, sand flew and
rocks were swept up from the ground. Immediately, the area in front of them became a piece
of barren land. The violent wind, full of devastation, sped towards the people without
warning.

The tornado swept past dragon Ben. Not a single tree or stone beside was spared, all blown
up instantly. Shocking trails were left on the ground.

With a plop, something hit the tent behind the people, then the tent slowly became red. Claire
lifted her head, stunned, and more red filled her vision: dragon Ben was bleeding. That
savage tornado had cut dragon Ben’s strong body! It was his blood that was splattered on the
tent. This tornado could actually damage dragon Ben’s body!

Cliff and the others also ran out of their tents. When they saw the scene in front of them, all
their faces turned pale.

“Lowly human, I’ve said before, I will make you pay the price. I will chop you into a
thousand pieces, and put your spirit in torment forever.” The roar of the Gold Dragon came
from far away, filled with hate and rage.

Claire’s expression also changed. The Gold Dragon came back so quickly? Contained the
injury on his claw so quickly?

This time, they wouldn’t be able to bear the wrath of the Gold Dragon anymore.

What should they do?

The figure of the Gold Dragon appeared in their views. His gaze was ferocious, puffing air
out of his nostrils, the bottom of his eyes full of rage and humiliation. He was actually
frightened by what a lowly human said! Why did he believe that his claw might be maimed?

“Lowly human, you dare to trick me, I will make you pay the price.” The Gold Dragon roared
furiously.

This shameless dragon, Claire humphed coldly. If not for you being afraid of death, how
would I be able to trick you.

“Claire what do we do now? What do we do now? Now this dragon is even more angry, he
will definitely not be tricked a second time. Unleashing such power so early; does this mean
we’ll really die this time?” Walter asked, trembling.
“I don’t know.” Claire humphed. If the Gold Dragon used his whole strength, true, no one
here would be able to block him.

“Then we’ll die we’ll die…… ” Walter rambled on fearfully, then suddenly remembered
something, and shouted hurriedly, “Claire, where’s White Emperor, is White Emperor
awake? Didn’t he transform into a human and killed that grand wizard instantly? Wake him
up now and let him face this dragon.”

Claire kept silent, not answering, because White Emperor was still sleeping. The connection
through their contract told Claire that White Emperor would not wake up any time soon. He
was still recovering.

“Noooo, I knew that being with Claire, nothing good will happen. Now we’re really done
for.” Summer’s expression was miserable as she said abjectly.

“Don’t give up until the last minute,” Shui Wenmo replied in a deep voice.

The figure of the Gold Dragon got nearer and nearer. When he saw dragon Ben standing in
front of the people, his expression became even more savage as he gritted his teeth, “You are
really degraded so much, no one can save you! Actually being with these lowly humans. You
have lost all the dignity of dragons!”

“Better than assholes like you who use those disgusting methods to become king.” Dragon
Ben retorted through his teeth.

“Haha—-” The Gold Dragon started laughing disdainfully, “If you want to blame, you can
only blame yourself for being stupid! Now you can go to hell.” The gold Dragon backed up a
few steps, chanting quickly.

A glaring beam of light shot out suddenly. Dragon Ben’s expression changed as he darted
away, but the beam of light was as if alive, turning around and chasing dragon Ben.

With a whoosh, the beam of light shot through dragon Ben’s body, then became longer and
longer, looping around dragon Ben, then tightened, bounding dragon Ben securely.

Everyone recognized that that beam of light was the light bounding dragon Ben when they
first met him.

“You bastard, stay over there obediently. I’ll deal with you later. I want you to see with your
own eyes the fates of these humans you wanted to protect.” The Gold Dragon sneered
ruthlessly, looking down at the humans at his feet.

Claire clenched her fists. Telling this savage dragon things like the person you’re looking for
is me let them go would only amuse him and make him even more proud. Based on his
personality, all the humans here must die.

He would not let anyone go!

Claire didn’t hesitate, starting the Treasured Lotus Directory immediately. A faint golden
light enveloped her.
But when he saw this, the Gold Dragon went crazy.

It was a flame of this color that burned him, that messed him up, that made him think that it
would really cause him great harm, so he turned and ran away in disgrace.

This huge humiliation must be wiped clean!

“Go die!” The Gold Dragon laughed savagely, flapped his wings and flew into the air,
blowing a strong dragon’s breath at them.

Cliff immediately set up barriers, Feng Yixuan helping.

Dust flew everywhere, making the people unable to see clearly.

“Careful!” Dragon Ben’s weak voice sounded, startling the people.

When the dust settled, everyone’s expression changed. A glaring light beam had already
made its way to before Claire’s face. The Gold Dragon really was a lot more cunning,
releasing a dragon breath to confuse the people, then sending out a light beam.

The next second, the light beam would impale Claire’s body. And as a human, Claire
couldn’t survive an attack like this like dragon Ben.

An evil smile appeared on the Gold Dragon’s face. That light beam would impale that lowly
human; even her spirit would melt, and she would die in endless pain, then dissipate.

No one could stop it, no one could save her!

Haha, ignorant, lowly human, this is the price for damaging my body! The Gold Dragon
laughed to the skies, waiting for the next moment, for Claire to die in torture, for those lowly
humans’ despair.

Feng Yixuan’s face instantly turned white, and without any hesitation, rushed over to block in
front of Claire. Jean also moved. Their intents were the same, to block in front of Claire. Cliff
released numerous magic shields in one breath, but the light beam shot through the shields
easily, and the shields all broke instantly.

Claire closed her eyes, the Lotus Power coursing through her body fiercely.

Golden lotus, at this time, she must call out the golden lotus that could block the lightning,
and let the golden lotus block this light beam.

Come out, golden lotus, you f*cking fellow, actually hiding at times of importance. Claire
cursed in her heart.

“Sh*t, why the hell would I come out when someone’s here to save you? Wasting my time.”
An abrupt, rude voice suddenly sounded in Claire’s mind, then vanished immediately.

Before Claire could realize who was speaking, and what he meant.
A familiar, frightening pressure appeared.

The insolent smile on the Gold Dragon’s face froze abruptly. A pressure even he couldn’t
bear suddenly appeared, making him flustered and alarmed. An ominous feeling grew in his
heart, and the light beam that was going to impale Claire’s body and melt her spirit the next
second, stopped right in front of Claire’s chest, not moving forward an inch.

Everyone was shocked. Only Cliff and Feng Yixuan knew what this familiar pressure was.

The frightening pressure spread, and their surroundings were slowly swallowed by darkness.
Although it was in the middle of the day, it was dark all around them; they were even unable
to see their own fingers.

In the darkness, a vortex slowly appeared, then the blood-red light glowed from it.

A mocking smile appeared on Claire’s lips.

She didn’t expect, that it was him who would come rescue her!

The god of Darkness!

Ch.58 The god of Darkness That Appeared

In Time (Part I)

A mocking smile appeared on Claire’s lips. Didn’t expect that at the last moment, it was the
god of Darkness who came to rescue her!

The body of the Gold Dragon started trembling, the fear in his heart growing, growing……

This pressure, was god.

Why would a god descend here?

And the most evil, most violent god — the god of Darkness!

Of course, he wouldn’t think that the god of Darkness descended just to have some small talk
with him, a petty king of dragons.

The Gold Dragon’s legs felt like jelly. He wanted to run, but his feet seemed rooted, and
unable to move a single step.

The strong pressure made everyone extremely uncomfortable.

The weakest person, Summer, had already fainted, her face white.
“Take back your pressure, I’m uncomfortable!” Claire used all of her strength to squeeze out
a sentence.

The heart of the Gold Dragon gave a jolt. What was this lowly human doing? Being so
impolite to the god of Darkness! Did she want to fall into endless darkness and be in torment
forever? Who didn’t know the methods of the god of Darkness? Anger him, and he will make
you regret coming into this world. Among all the gods, the most frightening was the god of
Darkness.

But the next moment, the brain of the Gold Dragon almost broke. The pressure disappeared
immediately, not from him, but withdrawing the pressure on those lowly humans! The
darkness lightened up a bit, but the Gold Dragon was still bearing the shocking pressure.

Why? What was going on?

Why would the god of Darkness listen to a lowly human?

How was it possible?!

“You four-legged crawler, actually attempting to destroy my offering.” The deep, evil voice
Claire was used to to sounded slowly, his tone frighteningly angry.

Offering? The Gold Dragon looked at Claire in fear. This human was the god of Darkness’
offering?

How could this be?

Except for Feng Yixuan and Cliff, everyone’s expression changed greatly. Offering? What
did he mean? What offering? The Gold Dragon wanted to kill Claire; did that mean that
Claire was the offering of the god of Darkness?! There was such a thing?

After the god of Darkness withdrew the pressure from Claire and the others, Shui Wenmo
hurried to Summer’s side, who had already fainted and was foaming at the mouth. He knelt
down and picked Summer up anxiously, leaning Summer against him.

“It’s nothing serious, she’ll wake up soon.” Cliff walked over and examined Summer.

Claire let out a breath, then simply sat down, tilting her head at the good show about to start.
Anyways, there was one thing she was sure of, and that was that she was safe, very safe.

“Honorable god of Darkness, I , I didn’t know she was your offering. I had no, no intention of
destroying your offering. I swear.” The Gold Dragon stammered under the pressure. He
looked at Claire’s relaxed and lazy movements with unbelief; she actually sat there like that.

“Stupid four-legged crawler, didn’t the god of Dragons teach you basic manners?” The evil
voice was icy, making the Gold Dragon shiver internally.

“Honorable god of Darkness, I , I really didn’t know she was your offering. If I did, I would
never have done this. Please believe me, please forgive my dumb mistake.” The Gold Dragon
answered carefully, trembling. He knew clearly the temper of the god of Darkness. Maybe he
would let him live for the god of Dragon’s sake, but if he really got mad, he would not care
about those things. The god of Darkness would really kill him, and the god of Dragons would
not fight to death with the god of Darkness over a dragon king who offended the god of
Darkness. The most he might do would be to gain the most benefits, then find another dragon
to become dragon king.

“Get the hell out. If I ever find you attacking my offering again, I will make you wish you
were dead.” the god of Darkness spat out icily.

Hearing the words of the god of Darkness, the Gold Dragon was elated. The god of Darkness
let him off the hook like that! Yes! The Gold Dragon immediately struggled to fly away.

But just as the Gold Dragon struggled into the air, the evil voice humphed coldly. Then the
Gold Dragon felt an excruciating pain from the bottom of his tail, so painful that he nearly
lost conscious. His body tilted. When the Gold Dragon looked back, he was scared out of his
wits. His large tail had been chopped off at the roots, blood spewing out of the wound.

“You can go now, this is your punishment. Next time, it won’t be as simple as this.” The god
of Darkness humphed coldly with contempt, his voice bloodthirsty.

The Gold Dragon was extremely frightened, desperately flapping his wings and flying into
the air without even daring to let out a fart. He didn’t even bother to stop the blood flowing
out of his wound.

The Gold Dragon ran away in this sorry state, not even daring to look back. The glaring red
blood spilled all over the ground, a ghastly sight. He became the first king of dragons that
was without a tail.

But the god of Darkness didn’t leave immediately, instead laughing creepily, then mocked,
“You want to go find the god of Sprites and undo my mark, right?”

“Right. Who would want to wait for death just like this?” Claire stated definitely, not
covering up at all.

Everyone became worried; Claire was actually so blunt towards the god of Darkness!
Although Claire was his offering and he wouldn’t kill Claire right now, that doesn’t mean he
wouldn’t let Claire suffer. The Gold Dragon was a fresh example.

Unexpectedly, the god of Darkness didn’t attack Claire, but instead roared with laughter,
sounding very pleased, “Little thing, you don’t need to go anymore. Yesterday, the god of
Sprites gambled with me and lost, and agreed to my condition, that no matter what happens,
he will not undo my mark. Hahaha~~~” the evil voice was full of pride. Apparently, the god
of Darkness was in a good mood today.

Hah? The god of Darkness and the god of Sprites gambled???

Did they hear wrong?

Gods would gamble? And between the god of Darkness, who represents evil, and the god of
Sprites, who represents purity and peace?
In that instant, everyone thought they heard wrong. But a voice at the bottom of their hearts
told them, this is real, stop struggling, this is real, this is real, this is real.

“Grow up quickly, my beautiful offering.” the god of Darkness laughed evilly, then
disappeared slowly.

The darkness around them slowly dissipated.

Claire’s face was dark. She kept silent.

“Miss…… What was he talking about?” Jean walked over, asking hesitantly. All the other
people were also confused. Only Feng Yixuan was silent, his expression abnormally ugly.

Claire let out a long breath, then stood up, stretched, and looked towards Shui Wenmo and
Jean, “I’ll tell you later. What you need to do right now is to soak your weapons in that
dragon blood. Don’t waste it; collect as much as possible in bottles. In the future, after
making a set a good armor, we can soak it too.”

The people were magnificently blown away. At such a time, Claire actually thought of this
first!

But Shui Wenmo and Jean went to soak their weapons in dragon blood obediently. All the
others helped collect dragon blood. Dragon Ben stood to the side, his lip twitching, wordless.
He kept glancing at the little thief Summer, who was unconscious on the ground, out of the
corner of his eye.

After some time, everyone finished busying and sat down. Jean and Shui Wenmo looked at
the weapons in their hands, excitement in their eyes. Their weapons were glowing a strange
light. Weapons that were soaked in dragon’s blood will be a few times stronger than before.
But things like dragon blood were very precious. Of course, how many people had the
strength to kill dragons and get dragon blood? Summer also slowly woke up at this time.

Claire looked at everyone’s gazes and sighed softly. She knew what they wanted to ask.

Claire took off the glove on her right hand, then raised her hand, revealing the creepy, black,
six-pointed star mark.

Everyone’s expression changed. All the people here were not ordinary people, so they have
all heard what this black, six-pointed star meant. But in their knowledge, it was only a bizarre
legend.

But, now they saw it with their own eyes on Claire’s hand. And the descending of the god of
Darkness also proved that it was not a legend, but the truth.

“Miss!” Jean looked at Claire with a complex expression, but he was unable to say anything
else.

Cliff and Feng Yixuan were silent, their faces dark.

“No wonder the god of Darkness would come and save you,” dragon Ben realized.
“Does that mean every time you’re in danger, the god of Darkness will come rescue you?”
Summer asked, a little shocked. If so, then wouldn’t Claire be able to do whatever she want?

“Maybe.” Claire replied without emotion.

“Then you’re invincible?” Summer got a little excited.

“No.” A strange smile appeared on Claire’s face.

“Why?” Summer frowned.

“Because the god of Darkness will take away Claire’s life sooner or later.” Shui Wenmo
lowered his voice and said to Summer quietly, a hint of rebuke in his tone.

Summer’s expression changed, just realizing how rash she was. She shouldn’t have asked this
at such a time, but instead be worried for Claire.

“Not because of that.” Claire looked toward the skies, her gaze becoming profound.

“Then what?” Summer asked instantly.

Claire didn’t answer immediately, but looked at the sky and said softly, “The god of
Darkness has descended twice already. Although his true form didn’t appear, do you think the
Temple of Light will be unable to detect such a strong dark force?”

Right, the Temple of Light!

Since Claire was the offering of the god of Darkness, then she must be of help towards the
god of Darkness. Will the Temple of Light leave her be?

Obviously not!

Everyone quieted down. All the things that happened today had exceeded their knowledge.

“Let’s go. Now that we know it’ll be useless even if we find the god of Sprites, let’s return to
the capital.” Claire stood up, saw the trembling leopard behind the tent, and waved her hand
at Leo.

No one spoke, all following behind quietly.

Just when Claire and her group got to the border city, they met a person Claire was familiar
with.

The Divine Prince of the Temple of Light, Leng Lingyun.

Ch.58 The god of Darkness That Appeared
In Time (Part II)

Little Feng Leaves

When they came to the city gates of the border city and their passing permits were being
verified, Leng Lingyun was also there.

“Miss Claire, so you really are here.” Leng Lingyun smiled and greeted them. When the
guards saw the Divine Prince greeting Claire, they finally realized that someone who rode a
seventh grade magic beast as her mount definitely shouldn’t be simple. When Claire appeared
with Leo, she did attract many people’s gazes.

“Seriously? Is this toyboy here to kill you?” Walter yelled in surprise, “That’s impossible, he
shouldn’t be so fast.”

Claire looked at Leng Lingyun’s smile. She didn’t know if it was her illusion or not, but she
thought this cold guy’s smile was much more true than before.

“How did the Divine Prince know that I’m here?” Claire also smiled and asked, “Does the
Divine Prince have some business to deal with here?”

“Because Xuanxuan wanted to see you, so I took her to visit the Hill castle, but you weren’t
there. Duke Gordon said you were practicing and gaining experience over here. But, are you
going back now?” Leng Lingyun was still smiling gently, “I’m here because the Temple of
Light needs to deal with some matters.

“Oh. Yes, we’re going back. How’s Xuanxuan?” Claire remembered the cute but mysterious
little girl.

“She’s fine, she just really wants to see you.” Leng Lingyun suddenly switched to a very
genuine and sincere tone, “Miss Claire, I have a presumptuous request that I hope you will
agree.”

“Is it that you wish I can go see Xuanxuan?” Smiling, Claire of course understood what Leng
Lingyun wanted to say.

“Yes, I hope Miss Claire can agree to it.” Leng Lingyun said, slightly embarrassed, “I have
never seen Xuanxuan miss someone so badly.”

“Okay, no problem. But, Xuanxuan is at the Temple of Light; isn’t it inconvenient for me to
go there?” Claire inquired.

“After Miss Claire returns home, the Divine Princess has promised me that she will bring
Xuanxuan over to visit you. At that time, I just hope Miss Claire won’t refuse to see her.”
Leng Lingyun actually started joking. Although this joke wasn’t funny at all.
“Haha, okay. Then let’s not hinder the Divine Prince from dealing with his business anymore,
we’ll leave now.” Even though the joke wasn’t funny, Claire still laughed fakely and
answered like this.

Walter pretended to throw up, admiring that these two were each more skillful than the other
at acting, both able people.

“Then Miss Claire, I wish you the best of luck on your way.” Leng Lingyun bid farewell,
then looked at the group waiting for her not far away and said in a low voice, “Miss Claire
has a some pretty good friends.”

“Haha, thank you.” Claire politely thanked him, and parted with Leng Lingyun.

After Leng Lingyun’s figure disappeared from everyone’s sight, Walter started chatting
again: “This toyboy isn’t here for you? I thought he came especially to find you.”

Claire fell silent for a moment, then slowly told Walter: “He should be here for me. Such
strong dark power and such thick dark essence, the Temple of Light must have detected it
already. So they sent the Divine Prince to investigate, or to investigate clearly then get rid
of.”

“Then?” Walter frowned.

“He doesn’t know that it has something to do with me.” Claire let out her breath softly,
“Although I don’t know why her sister likes me so much, it’s not a bad thing anyway. Now I
have chances to know the Temple of Light’s next plans, and prepare as early as possible. But
the Temple of Light is also very strong. It just happened these two days, and they have
immediately sent people here.”

“The Temple of Light has temples in every country, and they have teleportation matrixes set
up.” Walter snorted disdainfully, “All built on top of the blood and sweat money of the
commoners. How many people would willingly and voluntarily donate money, humph.”

Teleportation matrix? No wonder Leng Lingyun could reach here so quickly. No wonder he
was going out of the city to investigate instead of just arriving and entering the city.

“Replenish our supplies, and buy a bigger carriage so we can return by the large roads.” Cliff
was a little sickly and in a very bad mood. Now that this attempt to remove the mark was
hopeless, how could he be in a good mood?

“Claire.” Just when Claire was going to respond to Cliff’s words, Feng Yixuan’s low and
heavy voice sounded behind her, as if containing many suppressed emotions.

“Feng Yixuan?” Claire turned her head, but saw Feng Yixuan with a solemn expression on
his face. Very rarely did she see Feng Yixuan so serious. Determination was at the bottom of
his eyes, as if he was trying to make a hard decision.

“Claire, wait for me. I will become strong and then return to your side.” Feng Yixuan looked
intently at Claire, speaking every word and sentence solemnly.
Claire was shocked, unable to speak for a long time.

“Chap, you’re leaving?” Cliff blinked his eyes and asked in puzzlement. This chap was true
to Claire, yet now he’s actually leaving?

“Because he blames himself for being too weak, and unable to protect you properly, so now
he’s going back to become strong then come back.” Shui Wenmo twitched his lips and spat,
“Go back and become strong yourself, why pull me into that suffering?”

Claire suddenly remembered, that when they were in the battle, Shui Wenmo had stopped
Feng Yixuan from opening the seal, saying that he couldn’t bear the strength of the opening
of the seal. What was that?

“I will come back.” Feng Yixuan’s gaze didn’t leave Claire for a single second, “I will
certainly come back. I have said before that I will marry you and make you my wife.”

Claire was wordless. Really, by their external age, Feng Yixuan was only fifteen years old,
and Claire was only fourteen. Should she say that the people of this world mature very early,
or that the kid Feng Yixuan has unique thinking?

“You guys are leaving now?” Summer looked at Shui Wenmo in confusion and asked.

“Yup, we’re leaving now.” Shui Wenmo twitched his lip, looking at Summer. He then
suddenly put on a serious expression, “I will also come back.”

“Pft, if you want to come back then come back.” Summer didn’t seem to mind his words a
bit.

“Okay, chap, I’ll wait for you to come back stronger.” A smile slid onto Cliff’s face. This
red-haired youth had very strong potential and a pretty good personality too. If he left, Cliff,
would really miss him a bit.

“Be careful for yourself.” Claire said with a smile.

Feng Yixuan’s eyes brightened up, immediately grasping Claire’s hand in his hands, and said
excitedly: “Darling, I will take care of myself; you also take care of yourself and wait for me
to come back.”

The next moment, somebody crouched on the ground with his hand covering one eye, gritting
his teeth in pain. This time, Claire kept her promise: she struck Feng Yixuan’s other eye.

People passing by all looked at the group with curious and surprised gazes, but no one dared
to come strike up a conversation with them. Of course, able to have a seventh grade magic
beast as a mount, they couldn’t be easy to mess with.

Just like that, after exiting the city, Feng Yixuan and Shui Wenmo reluctantly bid farewell to
Claire. To be exact, it was Feng Yixuan who was reluctant.

So a group of people plus a wind leopard returned to the capital.

The Hill castle.

In the study, Duke Gordon sat in his chair and gazed at the rose coat of arms, silent.

After a long time, Duke Gordon finally opened his mouth: “Emery, what do you think about
the people Claire brought back?”

“Sir, the man in black is very powerful, very dangerous. He emits an oppressiveness that
doesn’t seem to be human.” Thinking a bit, Emery replied carefully.

“True. That man in black is very powerful. So unexpected.” Duke Gordon stood up with a
joyous expression on his face. Duke Gordon wasn’t a decorative vase; not many in the capital
have ever witnessed his power. As the center of a clan, of course he wouldn’t be so simple.

Emery was quiet. It was good that the man was strong; but, profit and risk always coexist.
Naturally, he understood what Duke Gordon meant. If properly guided, this man in black
would be a great help to the Hill clan. But…… if such a powerful person became a resistance
to the Hill clan, that would be a very big headache to them.

“Claire’s gains this time don’t seem small, haha.” Duke Gordon laughed heartily, obviously
in a very good mood. Claire had advanced to becoming a wizard, and she also brought back
such a powerful person.

But Emery was a little worried. A strong power would probably be hard to control; countless
examples had proved this.

“Wow, Claire, do I live here from now on?” Summer threw herself onto a luxurious bed and
asked, content.

“Yes. Remember, don’t make trouble for me. Do not take things without looking to see who
their owner is.” Claire instructed seriously.

“Don’t worry, don’t worry. With all these good food and good living conditions, I won’t
make trouble for you. But really, I didn’t expect for your family to be so wealthy.” Rolling
around on the bed, Summer said happily. This was the first time she resided at such a
luxurious place. At home, her training was bitter and hard, not to mention where she slept.

“Then good.” Claire nodded.

“You look really ugly when you roll.” Suddenly, Dragon Ben’s gloomy voice sounded from
the door.

“You actually came in without knocking on the door, you rude and uncivilized fellow!”
Summer said angrily.

Dragon Ben didn’t mind Summer’s words at all, shrugging, “Your door wasn’t closed, why
do I need to knock on it?”
“You!” Summer was so angry she stomped her foot, but she didn’t dare do anything to
dragon Ben. She could only curse this uncivilized black dragon to have bad luck as soon as
possible.

“Miss, the Divine Princess from the Temple of Light wants to see you.” A servant girl stood
by the door and reported carefully. For some reason, this man in black beside her gave people
an indiscernible pressure, making people want to escape this place immediately.

So quickly?! Claire was surprised. She had just reached home a moment ago, and now the
people at the Temple of Light had already knew.

“I know, I’ll go in a second.” Claire waved her hand and said lightly, motioning for the
servant girl to leave first.

“That’s so fast. They probably received news when you entered the city. Why is the Temple
of Light paying so much attention to you? In any case this isn’t a good sign.” Summer
frowned and mumbled.

“You two, don’t run around, and don’t make trouble for me. Especially you, Ben, remember
what you promised me. Don’t do anything reckless, understand?” Claire reminded them again
and again. “I understand, I understand, don’t worry.” Dragon Ben waved his hand
impatiently, “You should hurry and go see that whatever Divine Princess.”

“Mm.” Claire nodded, and turned to head away.

This Divine Princess, wasn’t that simple. She actually found out once she entered the city and
immediately came to visit.

“This Divine Princess likes that toyboy, toyboy is only good to his younger sister, his
younger sister only likes you. So transforming the relations, the Divine Princess will dislike
you. Claire, you future days are shady.” Walter said, gloating slightly.

Claire didn’t speak. She could be fake and pretend to be friendly, but if this Divine Princess
thought she was some fruit easy to squish, then she was very, very wrong.

Claire walked towards the Grand Hall. When she just entered, a small figure speedily rushed
up and pounced on her.

“Big sister, I missed you so badly.” The clear and crisp voice was of course the cute little girl,
Leng Xuanxuan.

Nobody saw, the profoundness that flashed across the Divine Princess’ eyes when she saw
this scene.
Ch.59 Pouncing onto the Second Prince
(Part I)

“Xuanxuan.” Claire bent down and picked up Xuanxuan, smiling at the cute little girl in her
arms.

“Miss Claire, greetings. I hope my abrupt visit hasn’t made things complicated for you.” The
Divine Princess Liu Xueqing stood up and smiled gently at Claire.

“No. Divine Princess, please sit.” Claire nodded and returned the smile.

“Xuanxuan kept wanting to see you, so we came for a visit as soon as we knew you were
back.” Liu Xueqing looked at the Xuanxuan in Claire’s arms, her tone spoiling.

“The Divine Princess is so nice to Xuanxuan.” Claire praised.

Liu Xueqing smiled, but didn’t speak.

“Big sister, can I go see your study and bedroom?” Xuanxuan tugged lightly on Claire’s hair,
successfully getting her attention.

“Xuanxuan, be good, don’t make trouble for miss Claire.” Liu Xueqing was still smiling
gently.

“I know, don’t worry big sister Qing, I will be good.” Xuanxuan hugged Claire tightly, tilting
her head at Liu Xueqing, “Big sister Qing, don’t forget to come pick me up at night.”

“Sure, I’ll pick you up at night.” Liu Xueqing walked forward and patted Leng Xuanxuan’s
head with pamper.

“Big sister Qing is the best.” Xuanxuan gave her a sweet smile.

“Miss Claire, sorry to bother you to take care of Xuanxuan today, is it okay?” The gentle,
elegant smile was always on Liu Xueqing’s face.

Claire convulsed in her heart. You two talked everything over, settled everything, and now
just ask me if it’s okay?

“Of course, Xuanxuan is so cute and obedient.” Claire nodded and smiled.

Claire saw the divine princess off, then carried Leng Xuanxuan to her own study.

Claire sat in front of the desk, watching Leng Xuanxuan touching this and looking at that
curiously. Claire was very puzzled. This child was so strange. Why was she so friendly
towards her, even at their first meeting. Now she even settled here and didn’t want to leave.
“Xuanxuan.” Claire called softly, looking at Xuanxuan, who was standing on a chair, looking
through the books on the table.

“Big sister.” Leng Xuanxuan lifted her head, looked at Claire, and gave her a brilliant smile,
“Before Big Sister came back, you met my brother?”

Claire frowned slightly. Leng Lingyun had contacted Leng Xuanxuan already?

“Your brother told you?” Claire asked in confusion.

“No, I saw it.” Leng Xuanxuan pointed at her own eyes, saying solemnly.

Claire paused. Saw? What did she mean?

“Why does this little girl give me a creepy feeling?” Walter suddenly felt cold in his heart,
and said to Claire in a low voice.

“You saw it?” Claire looked at Leng Xuanxuan’s serious face and asked, “What do you
mean?”

“Just like how I can see, the dignified Divine Princess is not good to me because she truly
likes me, but because she likes my brother.” Leng Xuanxuan put down the book in her hand
and looked at Claire, a strange smile on her face.

Walter started shivering. This little girl’s gaze seemed to penetrate people.

Claire was shocked, staring fixedly at the child in front of her, who was only five years old.
She couldn’t speak. Was this child really only five years old?

Why was such wisdom showing through her irises?!

“Big sister, have you heard of the saying that the Divine Prince has a pair of violet irises that
can see into the future?” Leng Xuanxuan stopped smiling, sat on the desk, gazing at Claire.

Claire nodded slightly, “Yes.” Inside, Claire was stunned. Could it be, could it be that this
girl in front of her could see into the future? Really?

“Big sister, what does this mean?” The next moment, the innocent smile five-year-olds
should have reappeared on Leng Xuanxuan’s face. She changed the topic naturally, pointing
at the book in her hand and asking Claire.

Claire looked over, and explained to Leng Xuanxuan with a smile on her face.

“Claire, this little girl isn’t simple, definitely not simple.” Walter stuttered.

Of course, Claire humphed coldly, she knew that without Walter saying it. This child, was
definitely not as simple as she looked.

After a whole day, at evening, Liu Xueqing finally came to pick Xuanxuan up. Leng
Xuanxuan said her goodbyes reluctantly before leaving on the carriage with Liu Xueqing.
And not long after Leng Xuanxuan left, Lashia returned.

“Sister, you’re finally back. Going out to practice yet not taking me. As soon as I heard you
were back today, I wanted to come home immediately, but Master wouldn’t let me, saying I
have to finish my work before coming back.” Lashia said indignantly.

“I’ll take you next time. Right, where’s Mother? Why do I not see Mother?” Claire asked,
frowing. She reported to Duke Gordon when she first got back, then went to search for
Mother but didn’t find her. She wanted to go ask Grandfather, but that child Leng Xuanxuan
busied her.

“Mother’s in the palace, she’s now the lady-in-waiting for the princess. Don’t know why, but
the princess requested the emperor for Mother to keep her company in the palace. She doesn’t
have to do anything, just to talk and order the servant girls around. Don’t know what the
princess was thinking.” Lashia knitted her brows, seemingly unhappy with Mother going into
the palace to work.

Hearing this, Claire fell silent. The palace was always an unfathomable place, the whirlpool
of fights for power. But Mother actually went there and became the lady-in-waiting for the
princess. Why?

“Sister, this time, everyone’s praising you for the happenings at Niya City, and when the
emperor heard he said he was going to reward you. Also, did you have any interesting
encounters during your practice, and will you go to school with me tomorrow?” Lashia asked
a bunch of questions at once.

“I got a wind leopard as a mount. Tomorrow, I will go to the palace to visit Mother, then
return to school the day after tomorrow. After all, I need to graduate. Pass the examination
and earn the badge. I can’t shame the Hill clan.” Claire explained with a smile. During the
graduation examination, the emperor will be there personally, and hand out badges to the
students who passed. It was an honor badge that represented the ability to serve the empire.

“Wind leopard?! Seventh grade magic beast?” Lashia got excited, “Where is it, where is it? I
want to see.”

“In the fences in the backyard.” Claire replied, “Be careful.”

“I know.” Lashia rushed toward the yard happily.

Claire looked at the dark sky and sighed gently. Katherine, that gentle woman; hope she
wouldn’t be caught in the murky waters of palace infighting.

During dinner, Duke Gordon was especially hearty towards dragon Ben, but dragon Ben was
standoffish. Still, Duke Gordon didn’t mind the least, asking after dragon Ben constantly.

Just after dinner, a servant came to report that the carriage from the princess was already
waiting outside the Hill castle. It was sent from princess Maurice, to take Claire to the palace.

“That good. Claire, go visit your mother now, and return to class tomorrow.” Duke Gordon
instructed.
“Yes, Grandfather.” Claire nodded and took Jean with her.

The place was brightly lit, gorgeous and magnificent.

The servant led Claire all the way to the harem. Jean could only wait at the door.

The servant girl led Claire through the long hallways and into the personal quarters of the
princess.

It was bright inside. Claire saw at once the gentle woman on her mind, Katherine. Katherine
was sitting on the sofa, beside her the smiling princess Maurice. The two seemed to be
talking about something happy. Unexpected by Claire was that the second prince, Nancy, was
also there.

“The second prince his royal highness, the princess her royal highness.” Claire bowed
slightly and curtsied.

“Claire, you’re here. I was just talking about you with the lady.” Princess Maurice seemed
even happier than Katherine when she saw Claire, standing up hastily to welcome her.

“Claire.” Katherine also stood up, a smile appearing on her face as she looked warmly at
Claire.

“Mother, I’m back.” Claire nodded at Katherine, smiling. She knew this gentle woman was
always worrying about her.

“Claire, I never thought that the plague in Niya City was like that, and I didn’t expect for you
to get rid of it so fast.” The second prince, Nancy, praised.

“It’s all because of my master, Cliff, and the divine prince of the Temple of Light that I was
able to settle the matter so quickly.” Claire smiled.

“Since when did you also learn to talk like that? No need to in front of us.” Princess Maurice
pouted.

“You don’t need to be so rigid in front of the princess. The princess is a very gentle person.”
Katherine smiled, walking up and holding Claire’s hand.

“Yes, Mother.” Seeing Katherine happy, Claire relaxed. So it seems her mother was well-
treated in the palace. As long as she was happy, everything was good.

“Claire, come sit, and tell us about what happened in Niya city, and about that grand wizard.”
Maurice tugged on Claire’s hand, pulling her down sit with them on the sofa, very interested
in Claire’s story.

Claire watched her mother smiling and also smiled, then began to tell her tale. Naturally she
hid some things. After some small talk, time was getting late, but princess Maurice still didn’t
want to let Claire go. Only when Nancy reminded her did Maurice released Claire’s hand
reluctantly.
“You should rest early; wouldn’t you see her tomorrow in class anyway?” Nancy comforted
princess Maurice, who was still reluctant.

“That’s true.” Hearing this, princess Maurice became happy again, “See you tomorrow at
school, Claire.”

“Sure, your royal highness, rest early.” Claire said, then turned to look at Katherine, who was
smiling. She nodded gently and left with Nancy.

In the long hallway, candle light stretched out the shadows of the two people.

The two walked in silence. Nancy trod along slowly, then said quietly after some time,
“Claire, you, are different from before.”

“Oh, really?” Claire replied indifferently, apparently not wanting to speak more on this
matter.

“Yes, really. The you right now, draws everyone’s attention.” Nancy simply stopped, looking
at Claire and saying softly, “Very brilliant, making people unable to move their gazes away.”

Claire also stopped walking but didn’t turn around, her voice cold: “Your royal highness, it’s
late in the night, I need to return…… ”

Before Claire finished her sentence, her pupils suddenly dilated, and she turned around and
pounced onto Nancy quickly, pushing him away. The two fell into a heap and rolled on the
ground.

Killing intent! A killing intent concealed so well it was almost undetectable.

Where Nancy had just been standing, a figure appeared like a ghost. Without a sound,
extremely dangerous.

An assassin!

Ch.59 Pouncing onto the Second Prince

(Part II)

Missing his target with his first strike, of course the assassin would immediately leave, for
once he became exposed, he would face life-threatening danger.

The ghost-like figure hesitated slightly. Naturally he didn’t expect that without the Tempest
Warrior Regiment captain being present, he still didn’t succeed. After the slight hesitation, he
tried to leave swiftly.
Looking at the person clothed entirely in black and his face also covered, Claire humphed
coldly: “Want to leave?!” The next moment, numerous golden little fire balls soared over.
But then, the man clad in black had already disappeared. The hallway was instantly full of
pits and holes struck by the fire balls; a scorched smell filled the air. Such big commotion
naturally attracted guards. Princess Maurice and Katherine also hurried over.

“No need to keep pursuing, he already escaped. It’s the assassin from last time.” The second
prince already stood up and was looking at the Claire in front of him, “Claire, you saved my
life, thank you.”

Claire turned around, and asked Nancy: “It’s the assassin from last time?”

“Yes. This assassin is very skilled.” Nancy frowned, “All thanks to the captain of the
Tempest Warrior Regiment being by my side last time, or else I won’t be standing here
talking to you now. The captain injured this assassin severely, and was also wounded
severely himself. He is still recovering now, but this assassin is actually already back to
normal. If not for you being here today, he would have probably succeeded.”

Claire fell silent. For, that assassin’s figure, she was very familiar with! There was no way
she had seen wrong! It was him, it must be him.

“Claire, how did you notice the assassin?” Nancy walked up, looking at Claire, his eyes filled
with inexplicable emotions.

Claire turned and looked towards the approaching Katherine, whose face was full of worry,
and princess Maurice. She ignored Nancy, walking up and holding Katherine’s hand,
“Mother, it’s all over now, don’t worry.”

“Why would there be an assassin here?” Katherine’s face was a little pale, also holding
Claire’s hand tightly, “Are you okay? Claire, you aren’t hurt, right?”

“No, don’t worry. The assassin’s target is the second prince his royal highness, not me.”
Claire comforted Katherine. These words, were actually very disrespectful, but no one at this
time dared rebuke Claire’s impolite words.

After that was a bunch of useless ceremonious procedures. At last, Nancy went to see Claire
off.

Standing at the royal palace’s gates, Nancy looked at Claire deeply, about to say something.
But Claire turned to Nancy and said coldly: “Second prince your royal highness, I don’t care
what infighting goes on between the royal family, I only wish that my mother won’t be
involved in any of it. If my mother falls into a dangerous situation, I will not let it off easily.
Please remember this.”

Nancy was surprised, his expression changing slightly, but couldn’t speak.

Jean stood aside, his head lowered, also silent.

Just when Claire was going to get onto her carriage, Nancy called out to her softly,
“Claire~~~”
Claire looked back at Nancy coldly, no extra emotions on her face.

“Thank you for saving me today. Also, I promise you, that even if I myself is in danger, I
won’t let you mother be in danger.” Nancy said unusually solemnly.

Hearing this, Claire was stunned for a second, then her expression softened. She replied
quietly, “I hope the second prince your royal highness will remember what you said today.”

“I will remember it forever.” Nancy gazed intently at Claire and said seriously.

“Okay.” Claire nodded gently, and turned in get into her carriage.

Jean followed behind. The moment before he got into the carriage, he looked back at Nancy.
Nancy’s gaze was still on Claire.

The carriage started slowly. Claire leaned on the walls, silent.

“Miss~~~” Jean opened his mouth softly, wanting to say something.

“Go to my tutor Camille’s house.” Claire closed her eyes and said indifferently.

“Go to find your tutor at such a late time?” Jean asked in confusion.

“Yes, I need to talk to him about something.” Claire didn’t say anything more, shutting her
eyes and becoming silent.

Puzzlement flashed across Jean’s eyes, but he didn’t ask anything else. He ordered the
coachman to drive towards Camille’s house.

Camille’s house was at the end of a quiet street. It was a white mansion, surrounded by white
fences, which were covered in ivy. Under the hazy street lights, his house seemed very cozy.

The carriage came to a stop. Claire jumped off the carriage, entered the front yard, and pulled
on the doorbell string by the doors.

Very soon, Camille appeared before Claire in casual clothes. He still looked so gentle and
refined. Such a gentlemanly and caring handsome man; no wonder so many noble ladies and
young girls fell for him.

“Claire?” Camille seemed very surprised to see Claire, “Do you need anything at such a late
time?”

“Nothing, just that I’ve missed you, tutor, so I’m here to visit you.” Claire let out an innocent
smile.

Walter reflexively shuddered. He knew something bad was going to happen to someone
again.

“Really? Then come in, quick.” Camille turned sideways to let Claire enter, smiling.
“Jean, wait for me in the carriage. I have something I need to talk to my tutor about.” Claire
turned to instruct Jean.

“Yes, Miss.” Jean turned and headed towards the carriage.

An undetectable profoundness flashed across Camille’s eyes, vanishing instantly.

Claire and Camille came into the house. Claire looked around Camille’s house; it was simple
but in very good taste. It was cozy and peaceful; soft-colored furniture and a creamy-colored
crystal chandelier. Everything showed that Camille was absolutely a home-staying man with
a gentle personality.

“Claire, it really is incredible that you settled the plague in Niya City so quickly. Come sit,
I’ll pour tea for you.” Camille walked up to the side table and started pouring tea for Claire.

Claire retracted her gaze and sat down on the sofa. Looking at Camille’s figure, she smiled
sweetly, and said in a gentle and soft tone: “It is also very incredible, that a gentle and refined
scholar is actually such a skilled assassin. Actually able to conceal his essence completely.”

Camille’s expression didn’t change at all, instead turning around and smiled, still pouring tea
for Claire, “Claire, what are you talking about? I don’t understand. You should like this tea,
it’s flower tea.”

“Teacher, do you know how I discovered you? Your essence was already completely
concealed. But you were still noticed by a magician like me.” Claire accepted the tea and
sipped on it gracefully, smiling.

Camille didn’t reply, instead sitting down smiling, and looked at Claire kindly, “How does
this tea taste?”

“It’s very sweet, and I can taste out that teacher is really a person that loves life.” Claire
placed down the delicate teacup and leaned back on the sofa, smiling at Camille, “I can also
tell, that the person teacher loves the most is himself.”

“What do you mean by that?” Camille raised his brows slightly; his interest seemed to be
hooked up.

“In teacher’s eyes, there is nothing.” Claire tilted her head at Camille, and also raised her
eyebrows, “Teacher, do you really not want to know how I discovered you?”

Camille looked down, and let out a chuckle. He then lifted his head again; but now, his face
was completely icy, “Tell me, what do you want?”

“I didn’t expect that teacher is actually on the side that supports the first prince. I don’t want
anything, just that your little tail is in my hands now. When I need it I might tug on your little
tail a bit.” Claire was unmoved, instead smiling even more warmly.

“Tail your head!” Out of Claire’s expectation, the always very graceful, gentle, and kind
Camille suddenly turned hostile and spat out nastily, glaring at Claire, “I don’t f*cking
support him! It’s been so long since I accepted this business. The failure last time already
made me very depressed, and this time it was actually ruined by you damn little girl! My
reputation is ruined! My illustrious fame!”

Claire felt awkward. So this Camille was the real wolf in sheep’s clothing, the real shady guy.

“Teacher, you, you cursed.” Claire was a little stunned. She simply could not believe that this
gentle, graceful, kind, caring person that always had a warm smile on his face just cursed.

“So what if daddy me cursed? Daddy me even wants to throttle you now! Why the hell did
you go to the royal palace today? Why the hell did you save the second prince? Daddy me
doesn’t understand, how you noticed daddy me’s presence.” The rage at the bottom of
Camille’s eyes seemed to want to burn Claire to ashes.

Claire twitched her lip, looking at this person in front of her. She was completely
dumbfounded. Camille gracefully took up his teacup and sipped some tea, sitting gracefully
on the sofa; his elegance made people admire him. But this person, his actions were so
elegant, but the words that came out of his mouth were so rude and uncivilized. And yet he
was still gracefully sipping tea, setting the teacup down.

“Tell me, you annoying damn little girl, how did you notice daddy me being present? You
already said yourself that daddy me’s essence was hid completely. Last time, it was because
that Tempest Warrior Regiment’s captain stepped on dog sh*t, and just happened to have a
whatever magical device, that he was able discovering daddy me. You callow and immature
baby, how did you discover daddy me?” Saying all this, Camille once again gracefully got up
to pick up the teapot, and filled Claire’s cup with tea. Then placed the teapot down and
elegantly sat back again.

Walter shuddered, suspecting if this guy before them had a split personality? Able to act one
way and speak a completely different way. Don’t know that if the noble ladies and young
girls in capital that fell for Camille saw that this gentle, graceful, kind and caring scholar’s
true self was like this, would they want to go die.

“Before I answer your question, can you answer a question of mine first?” Although Claire
suspected in her heart, she still wanted to make sure for herself.

“Then f*cking ask!” When Camille’s gentle voice spoke these words, Claire felt chilly. This
feeling was too creepy.

“Who is your employer?” Claire frowned and asked, “Is it the first prince?”

Camille squinted slightly, but uttered out an answer that totally stunned Claire.
Ch.60 Father’s Dishonoring of Claire
(Part I)

“Well, originally, our kind has its rules, and we can’t reveal who the employer is.” Camille
returned to his warm and graceful style, took a sip of flower tea and continued, “To tell the
truth, he didn’t want me to know who he is. I only investigated out of curiosity.”

Claire looked at the chameleon in front of her, and suddenly understood: this person must
have a really evil personality. Being an assassin, yet he went to investigate his employer!
Usually, assassins just take the money and kill the person indicated, and were not allowed to
ask other stuff. But this person decided to investigate who his employer was!

“It’s not the crown prince?” Claire probed.

“That’s what normal people would think. Two princes, one assassinated, then it must be the
other one.” Camille smiled warmly, looking so polite, so charming.

But Claire didn’t agree. He was a wolf in a sheep’s skin!

“Then it’s not the crown prince.” Claire stated surely.

“Right. It’s not the crown prince.” Camille squinted at Claire, then added gently, “You little
damn girl, first tell me how you detected me, and then will I tell you who my employer is.
This is an information you would want to know.”

“Could you not smile so warmly and politely, yet speak such venomous words?” Claire
protests, her lip twitching. This fellow gave others such an eerie feeling she couldn’t bear it.

“No, damn little girl. If not for you getting so bored as to going to the palace and meddling in
my business, my illustrious fame would not be destroyed. You damn little girl.” Camille still
had on his charming, beautiful smile, but his words didn’t match his expression at all.

Walter almost broke down. This person was one of a kind, very one of a kind. He admitted
defeat wholeheartedly! Able to say the most vicious words in the most gentle tone. Wasn’t
such a person one of a kind? Who could compete? Who could defend against?

Claire looked at the smiling Camille and twitched her lip: “Okay, I’ll tell you. You are very
good among assassins; maybe the king. You are able to conceal your aura totally because you
understand how the air flows, and are able to control your body to move with the air flow.
This is the basic of concealing an aura, but you are the first person I’ve seen to do it
perfectly.”

“Ah, thanks for the praise. Please continue praising me, I like hearing it.” Camille replied
leisurely, resting his chin on his hand and leaning against the armrest of the sofa.
“Indeed, a narcissist! Claire, how did you know earlier that he only loved himself?” Walter
pretended to vomit while asking with admiration.

Claire: “……”

“Right, damn little girl, who are you?” Camille asked frowning, as if he suddenly
remembered something.

“What?” It was Claire’s turn to play dumb.

“Don’t pretend to not understand…… Remember that time, before I walked into the study
gracefully to teach you, I was fully prepared for you to assault me, but you didn’t even take a
second glance at me. You think I would believe you were still the male-chaser?” Camille
laughed mockingly.

“Let’s leave that question for now.” Claire switched topics, “Your beauty is unmatched in
this world. Now let’s talk about why you were discovered by me.”

“Yes, this sounds better.” Camille again became the fragile and gentle scholar.

“I did not discover you because of the air flow. I was sensing all the objects around me.
Another object suddenly appeared, and it was moving slowly. And you think I couldn’t find
you?”

“So magical? Why can you sense all the objects around you? Don’t try to say it’s magic.
Magicians are the dumbest of all. They die without chanting a spell when you sneak up
quietly. Warriors might touch their weapons in the last minute.” Camille said disdainfully.

“Well, I don’t know how to explain. I also know a little bit about the art of assassination, and
then I combined it with magic and DouQi to sense the objects.” Claire’s answer was half
truth half lie.

“Really?” Camille wasn’t sure.

“Okay, I’ve already told you, so who’s your employer?” Claire urged.

“My employer is the emperor.” Camille answered breezily.

“What?” Claire and Walter exclaimed at the same time. The emperor his majesty? Why
would the emperor hire an assassin to assassinate the second prince?

“Why would the emperor hire an you to assassinate the second prince?” Claire frowned and
guessed, “Is it because there can only be one heir, so he wants to get rid the one he doesn’t
like, and leave the one he’s satisfied with?” The royal palace was ruthless.

“That’s what normal people would think.” But Camille said this again.

What if?! Claire’s expression changed slightly. If it was like what she thought it was, then
this emperor was too dangerous, too cold-hearted.
“Our emperor is not as innocent and simple as he looks.” Camille stood up, “The water is
cold, I’ll bring some hot water over.”

“The emperor is waiting for the two princes to start fighting, and choose the stronger on to
become his heir.” Claire suddenly felt cold. Such measures! Was this a king’s method?

“So you’re not stupid. The emperor only wants the two princes to start competing as soon as
possible. He wants to pick an heir.” Camille smiled, the pouted, “My employer and I have a
deal, that if I fail twice I won’t need to try again, but he will still pay me the money. But my
whole fame was ruined by you.”

Claire’s expression was dark.

If it was really like this, what about Mother? Would she be caught into the whole thing?

Princess Maurice and the second prince Nancy are both children of the present queen, so their
relationship was good. And now Mother is the lady’s maid of Princess Maurice, so will she
be involved?

Or! Claire stood up suddenly, her face pale. Or is the second prince and Princess Maurice
already prepared to open fighting with the crown prince, and took Mother so the Hill Clan
would support them?!

Will it be like this? Will it be like this?

Claire became worried. That gentle and kind woman was the first person in this world to give
her warmth, and Claire was not going to let any harm come to her.

“Teacher, I need to go. I have other matters.” Whenever Claire thought about it she was
unable to sit or stand, only wanting to leave.

“Oh, you’re going? Won’t you stay a little longer?” Camille set down the teapot and asked
politely.

“No thank you. I will come to you when I have a job for you, and I’ll also refer people to
you.” Claire was in hurry.

“You must pay me double the price, you damn little girl, ruining my famous name.”
Camille’s extremely gentle voice floated out.

“If you don’t tell others, how will they know you were the assassin? And who will know you
failed twice? If you won’t tell, I won’t tell, the emperor won’t tell either. So who would
know? I’ll keep the secret and you give me twenty percent off.” Claire replied when she got
to the door, then let without waiting for Camille’s answer.

“That’s right. If I won’t tell, that damn little girl won’t tell, the emperor won’t tell either. So
who will know? Hehe, good, good. So this damn little girl is cute sometimes.” Camille
smiled his famous gentle smile, satisfied. He was going to wash and go to bed.
Claire got on the carriage with worry, closed her eyes and leaned against the seat, ordering
Jean to tell the driver to return to the castle.

“Miss, something’s bothering you?” Jean asked quietly.

Ch.60 Father’s Dishonoring of Claire

(Part II)

Claire let out a breath, her eyes still closed, “I kind of regret coming to see him.”

And then Claire fell silent.

Him? Scholar Camille? Jean was confused.

Claire was frustrated. Now that she knew the truth, was it good or bad?

Why did she feel there was an invisible net closing over her, and then slowly tightening,
tightening……

“Claire, don’t be so fretful. Things will sort themselves out. Don’t forget, there’s a reason
why Duke Gordon could hold up the Hill clan for so many years. Plus neither your father nor
your brothers are idiots.” Walter conforted Claire.

Father? Brothers? Claire felt amazed. These two words were so unfamiliar to her. Now that
Walter brought it up, Claire remembered. She did have a father and two brothers, but it seems
like none of them were fond of her. Also, it’s been a long time since she first came to this
world, yet she has never seen them. The only time was when the institutes of the two
countries competed; she saw her second brother there. The young man that was already
captain of the Griffin Squad.

The next day, Claire and Lashia went to class together. Before leaving, she made sure that the
maids would take good care of Summer and dragon Ben. She also told the two again and
again not to get into trouble.

But Claire could only have a peaceful morning at school. At noon, someone hurriedly came
to tell Claire that there was commotion at the Hill castle, and that she need to go back
immediately, for if she didn’t, the man in black that she brought back would flip the castle
upside down.

“What happened?” Claire got into the carriage, anger tinting her voice. She had just told that
uncivilized dragon before leaving. Did that idiot dragon forget everything?! Only a morning
had passed and things were already out of hand.

“The, the marquess has returned.” The servant answered cautiously.

“The marquess?” Claire was confused.

“He’s your father, Miss.” The servant was also confused.

“Oh, what does this have to do with Ben making a scene?” Claire didn’t understand. Well, let
him return. In her memory, that man seemed to not like Claire at all. Even disliking her.

“Because…… Because his lordship spoke unwell of you, Miss. So, so the guests you brought
back got mad.” The servant answered in an extra careful manner.

“Well, what did he say?” Claire raised her brows and laughed coldly. Spoke unwell of her? It
probably wasn’t so simple.

“Give some details.” Jean added coldly.

“Yes, yes.” Swallowing, the servant continued: “His lordship returned, but the Duke his grace
wasn’t there, so master Emery received him. He told his lordship that mister Ben was your
friend, Miss. Then his lordship said, said……”

The servant dared not say what happened next.

“Did he say, how is it that a handsome-male chasing idiot also have friends?” Claire said
lightly, her face turning even colder.

The servant kept silent. His face paled, revealing that Claire had guessed correctly.

“And then Ben got mad?” Claire asked.

“Before mister Ben did anything, miss Summer refuted. Then, then……” The servants voice
became lower and lower, “Then his lordship’s words became a little ugly, and then it turned
into this mess now.”

Claire closed her eyes slowly, and didn’t speak again.

“Coachman, please hurry!” Jean instructed for the coachman to pick up some speed. Looking
at the silent Claire, Jean felt bad for her for some reason. Her family belittling her, while
outsiders defended her……

Chaos had already taken over the Hill castle.

“Apologize! Take back what you said.” Hands on her hips and her face red, Summer yelled at
Claire’s father, Marquess Leger.

“What does what I have to say about my daughter have anything to do with you outsiders?”
Marquess Leger replied disdainfully. But he wondered in his heart. Since when did his
useless daughter have friends that would defend her like this? Not to mention that she even
had friends? Everybody tried to avoid her. Even though rumor goes that she did some
remarkable things in the near past, it probably wasn’t by her own strength, but Duke Gordon
helping her.
“Claire is so sad to have a father like you! Not only do you not know your daughter, but you
even insult your daughter.” Summer was bursting with anger. At times of life and death,
Claire didn’t abandon them to run away herself, but instead stood before them. Even though
Claire can be really mean sometimes, she was very trustable. If it was someone else who
insulted Claire like this, she wouldn’t be so mad. But it was Claire’s own father insulting
Claire!

“I know my daughter the best. Since when is it you outsiders’ turn to tell me this?” Marquess
Leger said impatiently. But he didn’t dare have a worse attitude, for the threatening aura from
the man in black plus Emery’s hinting winks, told Marquess Leger that this man was not an
ordinary man.

“You despicable guy, what qualifications do you have to insult Claire like this!” Summer was
determined to argue till the end, “You must take back your words today, and you must
apologize.”

“Nonsense!” Marquess Leger finally couldn’t hold his temper anymore. He was a marquess!
Since when could a little girl yell like him like that, and in his own house too!

“I did not try to argue with you due to the fact that you are Claire’s friends. But you are a
little too rude. So uncivilized! You are with Claire, and does that mean like attracts like?”

“You bastard man! Who do you think you are? Do you think you have manners? Saying you
own daughter is a handsome-male chasing idiot, but as her father what are you?” Summer
was furious, loudly scolding Marquess Leger.

Marquess Leger’s face turned green. Claire had always been a thorn in his heart. Now that he
heard Claire had done something good, he wanted to come back and see for himself.
Considering her usual behavior, rumors were not so credible, so obviously he needed to see
with his own eyes. Yet he didn’t expect to be confronted and scolded like this.

“You, you dare curse me!” Marquess Leger was now in a rage. A marquess being called a
bastard by a little girl, and in the Hill castle!

“What’s wrong with me cursing you? You are a bastard. I’ve never seen a more bastard
father than you. Some people are born without fathers, without a father’s love. Claire has a
father but is even more miserable than those who don’t!” Summer seemed to be really upset,
as if her soft spot was poked. Her eyes widened, and something seemed to be flashing in her
eyes.

“You!” Marquess Leger was trembling with anger. He pointed at Summer: “Arrest her.”

“Who dares!”

“Who dares!”

Two voices sounded at the same time.

One was dragon Ben, and the other was Claire, who had just arrived at the door.
Marquess Leger turned his head to see Claire standing coldly at the door. Even though she
was silent, she had an indescribable boldness about her, making all the people behind
Marquess Leger not dare to move.

“Claire.” Seeing Claire, Summer rushed up and took up Claire’s hand, “You’re back.”

“Yes.” Claire smiled at Summer, and said in a low voice: “I heard all your words. Thank
you.”

“What I said was all true.” Remembering the argument, Summer started huffing again, “What
kind of father is this! So despicable.”

“Claire! What kind of friends have you been making?! So rude and uncivilized!” Seeing
Claire, Marquess Leger thundered. In his memory, every time he raged at Claire, Claire
would get very scared, then Katherine would come out to shield this useless child.

Yet Claire’s reaction was completely unexpected. “I believe that what kind of friends I make
has nothing to do with you. You have never asked about my life, not in the past, I don’t need
you to now, and I forbid you to do so in the future!” Claire said coldly, “As a marquess, isn’t
arguing with a little girl who has not yet turned fifteen, a little too undignified, a little too
much of a disgrace to the Hill clan’s name?”

Emery’s expression changed. By saying these words, Claire would only make the situation
worse. Thinking this, Emery tried to hint at Claire, but Claire ignored him. She had her own
plans.

Marquess Leger was totally stunned. Was this the Claire they were all fed up with? Was this
the Claire that had been afraid of him like a mouse would of a cat? Was this his illusion?
Why did he feel that this Claire was so bold and domineering?

“Are you talking to me? Are you talking to your father?” His face darkening, Marquess Leger
asked coldly. Whatever the case, a father’s authority shall not be challenged. No matter how
capable his children were, this will not be allowed!

“How many fathers do I have? If I weren’t talking to you, does that mean I have another
father?” Claire replied cynically. In her memory, all this father did was scold Claire.
Everyone in the hall was shocked. Miss dared to confront the marquess like this!

“You!! How dare you!” Marquess Leger’s face darkened even more. How dare Claire speak
such outrageous words. Contradicting him like this!

“Who was the one that never saw me as a daughter, but now coming out to pretend to be a
father? Don’t you think it’s ridiculous?” Looking at Marquess Leger, Claire mockingly
satirized, “That day when I fell off a horse and almost died, did you even come to look at me
before leaving the house? If I never woke up, would you see me as I am now? To you,
whether you see it or not doesn’t matter. Because in your heart, you have long ago declared
me as unworthy to be your daughter. So why are you pretending to be my father now?”
Now, Emery and everyone else in the hall were conflicted. It was true that Marquess Leger
never showed enough affection or care towards Miss Claire. To be exact, he never did at all.
What Claire was saying seemed to have some reason in it.

“You, you–!” Marquess Leger felt a little dizzy. Was this direct and sharp person in front of
him really that useless daughter of his? Denouncing him in front of a crowd like this.

“If your lordship doesn’t have anything else to say, please excuse me.” Claire sneered.
Pulling Summer over, she turned to dragon Ben, “Let’s go.”

Dragon Ben came over with a sly expression on his face: “Do you want me to get rid of him
for you?”

“No, Mother would be sad if you did.” Claire said casually.

The conversation between the two was heard clearly by Marquess Leger. He became so angry
that his lungs almost exploded.

“Stop right there! Where do you think you are going?” Marquess Leger thundered.

“What does that have to do with you? Your lordship, I do believe that you still have a lot of
business to attend to. Also, if you want to attempt to stop me, I believe none of you here have
the ability to stop my friend!” Spitting out these words coldly, Claire left with Summer and
dragon Ben.

“Jean! Stay here, and tell me what is going on?” Outraged, Marquess Leger turned to Jean.

Jean lowered his head slightly, “ Your lordship, I am Miss’s guardian knight, so I can’t stay
here. As for what is going on, you will understand when the Duke returns.” After saying
these words, Jean followed Claire out.

The people left in the hall looked at each other. Emery was silent. Even though Marquess
Leger had been so rudely confronted, for some reason he felt a small pleasure in his heart. As
a matter of fact, Marquess Leger’s strength was plain for all to see: he was not talented, but
not stupid either — just average. In addition, his biggest weakness was that he was impulsive
and couldn’t learn to act according to the situation. Therefore the Duke arranged for him to
work on the borders. Emery sighed. This time, how would the Duke deal with this?

“Outrageous, this is all so outrageous!” Marquess Leger continued thundering. Even if Claire
could offend him like this, how dare a lowly knight disobey his orders.

As Claire and her friends exited the castle, Summer tilted her head and asked, “Claire, what
do we do now? Looks like I’ve dragged you into this mess, and you can’t even go home
now.”

“There is this one place that we could go to.” Claire raised her eyebrows and started laughing.

“What place?” Summer widened her eyes in curiosity.

“Follow me.” Claire led the three onto the streets.

Ch.61 Impaling Claire’s Throat (Part I)

Claire led the three through the streets, finally stopping before a big white house.

“Whoa, it’s so pretty here.” Summer looked at the white gate covered in ivy and opened her
eyes wide. She already forgot about the unhappiness earlier.

“As long as you like it.” Claire raised her brows, her smile sly.

Claire walked up and pulled on the doorbell. Footsteps sounded inside.

The next moment, Camille’s smiling face appeared before everyone.

“Greetings, teacher. I’m visiting with my friends.” Without waiting for Camille to say
anything, Claire squeezed in with Summer.

Camille followed behind with his gentle smile and asked softly, “Claire, how come you have
time to visit me today? And brought so many friends with you. Won’t you introduce them?”

“This is Summer, this is Ben, and this is my knight, Jean, who you already know.” Claire
pulled Summer down onto the sofa with her, then smiled at Camille while saying to the
others, “Sit, no need to be so formal. This is my graceful, kind, wise, and famous teacher, the
scholar Camille.”

Camille was very comfortable inside, and smiled like the spring wind, “Don’t bother, please
sit. I’ll go make some tea.”

Claire also stood up and followed behind Camille, “Teacher, I’ll help you.”

The two went to make tea. Summer looked at all the decorations in the room, her eyes full of
hearts. It was so comfortable here.

“Teacher, my popular, pretty, kind teacher.” Claire stood besides Camille and said in a low
voice.

“What?” Camille was pouring tea gracefully.

“We will live here for some time. Is that okay?” Claire’s smile was very innocent.

Camille almost dropped the teapot in his hand. Now he knew why Claire was praising him.

“You little brat, what do you want?” On the surface, Camille was still smiling, but inside he
gritted his teeth and squeezed out the sentence.

Claire also smiled, speaking through her teeth, “I just quarreled with my scoundrel father, so
now I no place to live. I don’t have any money, but you do, so here I am.”
“Earn money yourself. The doors of the Mercenary Guild are wide open.” Camille still spoke
through his teeth.

“Well, before I make any money, I’ll stay here.” Claire’s smile was brilliant, “I think my
teacher would want to keep his fame, right, king of assassins?”

“I will get my revenge sooner or later, you little brat.” Camille smiled warmly, taking the tea
to the living room, “Here, Summer, Ben, Jean, tea. I’m happy that you’ll be living here.”

“Really? We can live here? Wouldn’t that bother you?” Summer exclaimed happily.

“Of course not.” Camille said solemnly.

“That’s great then! You are such a nice person, teacher.” Summer said gratefully.

Camille turned to Claire and gave her a gentle smile.

Hiding a dagger behind a smile.That’s what Claire thought!

Back in the Hill castle, Duke Gordon was sitting in front of his desk in the study, his face
black. Leger was standing was his head lowered.

“Leger, what do you want me to say? When can you change your impulsive ways?” Gordon
sighed and said bitterly, “How can you take over the Hill clan like this?”

“Father, I…… ” Leger started a sentence but didn’t finish.

“Forget it, I understand your attitude. The worst child in the past became the best and
brightest star. No one can accept that quickly.” Duke Gordon sighed.

“So it’s true?” Marquess Leger asked, stunned, “Defeating the student of Lagark, becoming
the disciple of master Cliff, solving the problem of Niya City’s flu. I thought…… ”

“You thought I was behind all those?” Duke Gordon sighed slightly, then stood up, “Based
on my personality, if I was to help someone, who it be?”

“Lashia.” Leger answered without thinking.

“Right. A halo has always been around Lashia since she was young. If I was to help anyone
secretly, I would push Lashia to the highest spot, not Claire, who always had a bad
reputation.” Duke Gordon said seriously, “But I want to tell you, I haven’t helped Claire a
single bit. Claire did it all by herself.”

“What?!” Leger was extremely shocked, his face full of disbelief.

“And the two people she brought back? I don’t know what’s special about the girl, but that
man is unordinary. I want to guide him into helping the Hill clan. Your behavior today has
disappointed me greatly.” Duke Gordon’s tone was heavy.

“Sorry, Father, I didn’t realize it was like this.” Leger apologized fearfully.
“It’s not completely your fault. It’s hard for you to accept so many impossible things at one
time. Now Claire seemed to have taken her friends to her teacher’s house, the scholar
Camille’s house. Let them stay there for a while.” Duke Gordon said meaningfully.

“But Father, didn’t you say you wanted to guide that man in black clothes to serve the Hill
clan? I’ll make up with him and tell them to come back.” Leger asked worriedly.

“No. The quarrel between you and Claire was too intense and can’t be resolved so quickly.
That black-clothed man and that young girl both view Claire as their leader. If you go to
apologize now, it will only be counterproductive. The key is to slowly make up with Claire.”
Duke Gordon said sternly yet fatherly, then sighed, “Leger, you must learn to look through
things and understand people. You must be steady and not hasty or impulsive.”

“Yes, I will remember Father’s teaching.” Leger lowered his head and said shamefully.

“Okay, go now. You have just arrived today and need some rest.” Duke Gordon waved his
hand, signaling Leger to leave.

“Father, I want to visit Katherine in the palace first.” When Leger brought this matter up,
softness filled his eyes.

“Go.” Duke Gordon smiled. Although Leger was not that bright and was a little impulsive,
but he really loved Katherine, and was always kind and considerate to her. That was why
Katherine was willing to break with her clan and come back with Leger. So Katherine gave
up her original last name and changed it to Hill.

“Yes, Father. I’ll be leaving.” Leger exited.

Duke Gordon let out a long breath, then called out, “Emery.”

“Your grace, did you call for me?” Emery pushed open the door softly.

“Go to Camille’s house and tell Claire, to come home when she’s not angry anymore. If she
needs anything just say it, and I’ll send it over.” Duke Gordon said quietly.

“Yes, your grace, I’ll go this minute.” Emery was relieved. So his grace pampered Claire
more than he thought.

Night came. Claire leaned against a pillar in the hall, feeling the cool breeze in her face.
Summer came over and stood besides her.

“Claire, what are you thinking about?” Summer tilted her head.

“Nothing.” Claire replied randomly, her thoughts elsewhere.

“Nonsense. You’re thinking about your hateful father, right?” Summer pursed her lips and
pouted.

Claire was silent.

“By not saying anything, that means you’ve agreed.” Summer stated surely, then lifted her
head to look at the starry sky, “With a father like yours, it’s better not to have one. My father
died when saving me when I was young. I will remember what my father said my whole life,
that you must keep on living, that there will only be hope if you’re alive. That was the last
time I felt my father’s love.” Summer let out her breath softly.

“So that’s why…… ” Claire answered in a low voice. That’s why Summer fought so
violently with Claire’s father this morning.

“Yeah, so when I saw how big a scoundrel your father was, I got angry, and couldn’t control
myself.” Summer stuck out her tongue.

“But I need to thank you for defending me.” Claire’s smiled, her smile full of sincerity.

“How are you going to thank me? I want the most precious treasure in the world, can you get
that?” Summer put her hands on her hips and asked mischievously.

“There will be a day, when I will get the most precious treasure and give it to you.” Claire
promised with a smile.

“Okay, that’s what you said, no going back on your word.” Summer reached out her hand to
Claire happily.

Claire gave an understanding smile and reached out her hand also. Two pairs of small hands
clung onto each other tightly.

What Summer never even thought of dreaming was that her joke today was really fulfilled by
Claire later on. She really did give Summer the most precious treasure on the world. Of
course, this was an afterthought.

“You are my first friend.” Summer held on to Claire’s hands tightly and said solemnly.

“You are my first friend, too.” Claire held Summer’s hands tightly also.

The two girls looked at each other and smiled, understanding everything.。

Suddenly, a slight disturbance in the air alerted Claire. Claire pulled Summer behind her
swiftly.

The next instant, an agile figure appeared on the stone railing in front of them. A glaring
dagger was silently touching Claire’s neck. Only a little more pressure, and the dagger could
impale Claire’s throat.
Ch.61 Impaling Claire’s Throat (Part II)

It was now that Walter started exclaiming, “Who’s this? He has a dark aura on him! Really!
Also, didn’t you notice his approaching? Seriously? Claire, aren’t you good at everything?
Aren’t you most good at this? What’s wrong with you today? You didn’t even sense a man
approaching?”

Claire glanced at the the person in black cautiously. The slight figure indicated that this
frightening ghost-like person was a woman. It wasn’t that she didn’t notice, it was that she
noticed a little too late. When Claire detected her, this person was already beside her.

Summer’s palms were sweating. Claire just stared at this woman in black without moving.

If she wanted, this woman could take Claire’s life with one small poke of her dagger.

Who was this woman with frightening abilities?

“This woman is so frightening! Even I didn’t notice her! Now what? Claire, beat her up with
your magic!” Worried, Walter shouted continuously.

If she could, Claire really wanted to choke Walter till he faints. If she could beat that woman
up, why would she be standing here?

Even though Claire didn’t dare to fight back now, she knew her life wasn’t in danger.
Because if she was in danger, that wicked god of Darkness would make his timely
appearance.

Unexpectedly, this woman made no other move.

“Humph.” The slight figure humphed disdainfully, then disappeared.

A cold wind blew across, helping Claire and Summer regain their senses.

“Claire, what’s going on? Who is that woman? So mysterious.” Still tightly gripping Claire’s
clothes, Summer asked fearfully.

“I don’t know. This woman is very strong. I did realize that she was approaching, but even if
I did, I still wasn’t able to avoid her.” Claire replied, deep in thought, “But, what did she
want? She didn’t want to kill me. In fact, it looked like if she were showing off.”

“Showing off?” Summer was even more confused. What did this mean?

“Showing off that she had the skill to kill me but chose not to.” Claire spoke heavily.

“Why would anyone do that?” Summer gaped, not believing.

“Well, the world is big and there are all kinds of people.” Claire looked up at the vast night
sky. In her heart she was guessing who that skilled person could be. But after much thought,
she still couldn’t think of anyone she offended that would do such a boring thing.

“Claire, I knew it! Being with you, danger always comes knocking on our door.” Summer
wailed, recalling the scene that just happened, her heart still thumping.

Claire: “……”

“But, due to the fact that you pulled me behind you immediately to protect me, I will
continue to be your friend.” Hands on hips and shaking her butt, Summer stated righteously.

“Go wash up and go to bed.” Sort of speechless, Claire said woodenly.

“Okay, goodnight. I’m going to bed.” Summer said goodnight and left.

Claire sat down on the stone railing, leaning against the pillar. Suddenly she remembered
something, and called Walter: “Walter, Walter!”

“What?” Walter answered impatiently, “Isn’t it time for bed now?”

“You said you detected a dark aura on that assassin?” Frowning, Claire asked.

“Yup. It’s the type of dark aura that’s hidden and very hard to detect. Even people from the
Temple of Light couldn’t detect it, but hey, smirk smirk, I, Walter, absolutely can.” Walter
boasted.

But Claire started musing. A dark aura, who could that be? Plus, she could conceal it so well.
Surely I haven’t offended anyone one like that before?

At this time, the slight figure had already exited Camille’s house and disappeared into an
alley. In a neat and tidy inn, a blonde young man was leaning on a window and staring at the
night sky. The next moment, a figure materialized behind him without a sound. A shining
dagger was placed on his throat.

But the blonde and beautiful man was very calm, and asked softly, “Did you see her?”

“Hmph!” Annoyed, the person behind him humphed, frustrated. She withdrew the dagger,
tore off the black cloth covering her face, and sat down beside the table. She poured a cup of
water and gulped it down. “How did you know I went to find her?”

“Do I not know you?” The beautiful blonde man walked over smiling, then sat down too,
looking at this woman that had an appearance similar to him. The woman was about twenty
years old, and she also had blonde hair and blue eyes, an ideal beauty.

“Yes, you know me. You are my older brother and we’ve lived together for so many years.
How could you not know me?” Sullen at the man guessing correctly, the woman slammed the
cup on the table.
“But I don’t know her. Why would she abandon us for such a bastard man? Abandon our
clan.” The blonde man squeezed these words out of his teeth, his expression turning cold.

“Brother, why are you still kinking on this? So many years have passed, and it has long
become unchangeable reality.” The blonde woman sighed. Of course she knew that that
person will forever be a pain in her older brother’s heart. It was the same to her. That was
why she went to see that person’s child tonight.

“That child, how is she?” The beautiful blonde man suddenly opened his mouth to ask, “Is
she as the rumor says?”

“Not bad. She actually detected me, although she wasn’t able to avoid me. But she kept calm
in a dangerous situation, and pulled her friend behind her at the first second.” The blonde
woman poured another cup of water and said seriously.

The blonde man frowned slightly. He knew his younger sister: proud and haughty. If anyone
could receive such a review from her, that anyone probably was better than good.

“Which means she’s different from the rumors?” The blonde man asked.

“I don’t know about that. Rumors say she is a handsome-male chasing idiot. The part about
the idiot is obviously untrue, and as for the handsome-male chasing part, I have no way to
find out~” The blonde woman yawned and stood up, “But brother, don’t forget what we came
here for.”

“I know. You can go rest.” The blonde man replied lightly.

“Also, brother, that person is in the royal palace, so you better not think about going to visit,
it’s too risky. If we didn’t accomplish our task and you also got into trouble, you know what
that old man would do.” Before leaving the room, the blonde woman turned around and
warned.

The blonde man kept silent and didn’t speak.

“Brother, did you hear what I said? I have already lost a loved one, I don’t want anything to
happen to you!” The blonde woman became a little angry, raising her voice to shout.

“I know. Go get some rest.” After a long pause, the blonde man choked out these words.

The blonde woman humphed, turned around, opened the door and left.

The blonde man got up slowly and went to the window, staring into the vast night sky again.
He was conflicted. So close to that person, but he couldn’t even go see her?

The blonde man lifted his hand up slowly. There was a plain ring on his finger. But as he
flipped his wrist, a round bronzeware about the size of a fist appeared on his hand out of
nowhere. That ring was a rare and valuable storage ring! The bronzeware in the man’s hand
had ancient patterns, and it emitted an indescribably mysterious aura. The middle of the
bronzeware was hollow, as if missing something. The blonde man touched the hollow part
softly. A precious pearl was missing here. When they find that precious pearl and embed it
inside, this bronzeware would be able to guide them through a glorious path and find the
treasure.

At that time, will they be able to find everything they’ve lost? Will they be able to fulfill their
wishes?

The next day, Claire didn’t go to class, because she knew once she stepped into school,
Lashia will come up and grab hold of her and talk all good things about their father then beg
her to go home. She didn’t want to return to a home without Katherine. At least she didn’t
want to now.

Claire sat down in Camille’s backyard, swaying in a rocking chair. The cool breeze on her
face felt good. When she took a sip of Camille’s treasured flower tea, she felt even better.

“Claire, Claire, come look! This is good stuff, very good stuff.” Summer’s voice sounded
from far away. “Oh? What is it?” Still rocking, Claire asked insouciantly, not even lifting her
head. Summer had went out with dragon Ben early in the morning. They said they were going
to stroll around and buy some delicious food. Listening to her excited tone, did they bring
back something tasty?

“Look at this. Hehe.” Summer rushed to Claire and fished out a pearl the size of an egg,
shaking it before Claire.

Claire squinted and said indifferently, “Isn’t it just a pearl? Only a little bigger than other
pearls.”

“That’s not it!” As a thief, Summer had seen many treasures, but now she dragged Claire
excitedly into her room, leaving dragon Ben and Jean behind.

“Then what is it?” Claire asked impatiently, the teacup still in her hand.

“Come, come and you’ll know.” Summer eagerly pulled Claire into her room, then closed the
curtains and shut the door tightly. Only then did she take that pearl out again.

Absent-minded, Claire took another sip of tea, looking at the pearl. In the dark room, the
pearl slowly began shining.

A Luminous Pearl? Claire started to become astonished.

“See? The darker its surroundings, the brighter it becomes. You can even use it as a light in
the night.” Summer looked at the pearl in her hand and exclaimed excitedly.

“Where did you get it?” Of course, Claire wasn’t dumb enough to believe that Summer would
buy such an expensive item.

“Just happened to take it.” Summer put the pearl safely away and twirled around in the room,
boasting ostentatiously.

“Who’s the unlucky one?” Claire asked randomly.

“The boss of the Red Light Auction Company.” Summer announced proudly.

“Poof…… ” Claire grandly spat out the tea in her mouth.

“That fat guy actually carries such valuable stuff on him.” Summer boasted, then noticed
Claire’s expression and asked, a little confused, “What? Is there something strange about this
pearl? Well it is a little strange, since this is the first time I saw a pearl that could glow in the
dark. I thought it was just a regular pearl at first.” Summer spoke to herself.

Claire sweated: “Summer, how come you’re so good at stealing? Do you know, after two
days Red Light Auction Company will be auctioning three extremely precious treasures. And
one of them is a pearl that could shine in the dark. This auction is anticipated by tens of
thousands, and the entering ticket is very hard to get.”

“Haha, then what are the other two?” Her interest hooked up, Summer inquired.

“The other two……” Claire tried to recall.

What Claire and Summer didn’t know now, was that this pearl will bring them all kinds of
dangers and adventures.

Ch.62 Helping Walter Regrow His Body

(Part I)

Claire and Summer discussed for a long time, and at the end Claire warned Summer,
“Remember, you can’t let others see this.”

“Of course, haha. I will take good care it.” Summer put the pearl away, then added excitedly,
“Can we go see the auction? I’m sure you have a way. Claire, I wanna go.”

Claire looked at Summer’s hopeful expression and smiled gently, “Okay. I’ll go ask
Grandfather for some tickets so we can go.”

“Yep, if it’s your grandfather then it’s fine. If you said you were going to ask your scoundrel
father, I would rather not go.” Summer pouted.

“I know.” Claire stuffed the cup she was holding into Summer’s hands, “Master Emery
already said, if I need anything just go find him, and Grandfather will grant my wishes. A few
tickets shouldn’t be hard for Grandfather to obtain.”

“Haha, yayyyyy!” Summer laughed happily.

“As for this pearl, we need to disguise to, or if someone else recognizes it we’re screwed.”
Claire stroked her chin thoughtfully.
“First ask master Cliff for some dye since he’s good at making it, and dye the pearl. That way
others can’t tell. Then cover it with a cheap gloss.” Summer laughed cunningly, “That’s what
I do all the time. People will think it’s just a cheap pearl.”

“Okay, I’ll let Jean go find my grandfather for the tickets and then my master.” Claire said,
her heart growing heavy. Because Cliff had locked himself in the Magician’s Council ever
since he came back. Cliff wanted to make his breakthrough to a sorcerer as quickly as
possible. And that was all for her……

“Ask Jean for the stuff you need, and tell him and Ben to help you. I’m going to return to my
room, don’t disturb me. I need to meditate. I’ve been lagging recently.” Claire thought about
how hard Cliff was trying, and she can’t just go on like this. She already made a
breakthrough on the second volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory, so she should start on
the third volume now.

“Oh, of course. Don’t worry, meditate all you need. Haha, make your breakthrough to a grand
wizard quickly, then wizard sage, then sorcerer, then I can do whatever I want and break all
the rules without worrying!” Summer squinted and laughed slyly.

Claire smiled a little helplessly, this girl’s dream……

Claire returned to her room and set up a magic hood. Then she took out the Treasured Lotus
Directory. Walter piped up at this time, “Claire, why can you understand the language on the
book?”

“Walter, do I look like a dumb male-chaser?” Instead of answering, Claire asked Walter a
question.

“It’s not a matter of looking like one or not, but that you’re not one at all.” Walter replied
surely.

“That’s enough then, go play by yourself quietly and don’t disturb me.” Claire waved her
hand impatiently, signaling for Walter to get out of the way.

Walter floated away, his brows knitted together, thinking about Claire’s words. After he
started following Claire, he kept hearing people around her calling her handsome-male-
chaser, stupid, useless. But this little devil was evil, tricky, fake-kindness, dangerous,
despicable, and shameless. She was also a warrior-magician, a wizard, and her flames turned
into a strange golden color. How could such a person be similar to a dumb male chaser? Was
it because Claire was purposefully hiding her strength before?

Walter thought about it until his head exploded, but he still couldn’t think of a reason.

On the other side of the room, Claire started operating the Lotus Power and infused it into the
book. The words on the pages started swimming slowly like tadpoles, mixing around,
changing letters. Slowly, the information in the book changed completely into information
from the third volume.

Claire started reading carefully, frowning as she read. The lightning came at the second
volume of the Treasure Lotus Directory because Claire successfully gave birth to the Heart of
the Lotus, the big golden lotus that had appeared suddenly. If she hadn’t given birth to it in
time, the lightning wouldn’t appear. The book also mentioned that there were only very few
people who could successfully make the Heart of the Lotus appear. Most importantly, the
personality of the Heart of the Lotus is directly affected by the person practicing. Basically, a
chicken would give birth to a chick and a duck would give birth to a duckling, so whatever
personality the master has, the Heart of the Lotus will have the same personality.

When Claire read this part, she was a little wordless. She didn’t have such a violent
personality, right? That time, right before when the god of Darkness descended, Golden
Lotus seemed to have shouted profanity, something about sh*t, why the hell would I come
out when someone’s here to rescue you, wasting my time. Was it like this? In other words,
she gave birth to that Heart of the Lotus thing? Pah! Claire immediately spat. What was she
thinking?

“Ma, what are you pah-ing about? Of course I’m hatched by you.” Suddenly, an abrupt voice
rang in Claire’s mind. Caught by surprise, Claire dropped the book in her hand. Last time the
situation was too chaotic, so she didn’t hear the voice clearly. Now she did. It was an
immature but arrogant voice.

Ma??? Claire gaped, then stretched her hand out to point at her nose. Addressing her?

“I am addressing you.” The immature voice snorted, “That wretched chap named Walter is
always babbling nonsense with you, so of course I don’t want to come out.”

“Uh, can you explain to me what is going on?” Claire asked awkwardly, “Also, can you call
me something else. Although your birth might have had something to do with me, but, you
must agree that this form of address is weird.”

“Okay, Ma. Listen to me. The second volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory is the most
critical part. If you didn’t give birth to me then, even if you finish the entire directory and
reached the tenth volume, you are still less powerful than a sorcerer. And you won’t be able
to continue onto the even higher levels of the mental cultivation method.” Golden Lotus’s
immature voice was unusually serious, “Do you remember the twelve petals on your back?”

Claire nodded, then said helplessly, “Can we not emphasize the part of giving birth?”

Golden Lotus turned a deaf ear on Claire’s protest, and continued, “That time you
comprehended the second volume in a time of danger, successfully giving birth to me. That’s
why the lightning came. But that small thunder is nothing to me. Only by giving birth to me
can you continue on to the eleventh and twelfth volume after reaching the tenth. Then, all the
petals on your back will bloom.”

“You, what type of existence are you exactly?” Claire asked, frowning slightly.

“Ma, your question is so stupid. You gave birth to me, so what do you think?” Golden Lotus
said disdainfully.

“Do you look like a newborn child?” Claire replied crossly. If this fellow was a child, he was
definitely in his rebellion stage! Not cute at all.
“That whatever pick-his-ear1 , I don’t like him. Ma, find him a body quickly. With him here
all the time, I’ll only come out when you’re in danger.” Golden Lotus humphed coldly, then
became silent.

“Golden Lotus? Golden Lotus?” No matter how many times Claire called out, Golden Lotus
never answered again.

“Claire, what’s wrong?” Walter floated over and asked, confused, “You don’t look so good.”

Claire lifted her head and glanced at Walter, making Walter uncomfortable. Of course he
didn’t know how conflicted Claire was right now. A strange creature suddenly appearing out
of nowhere and calling her Ma! How could Claire not be conflicted?

“Oh, Claire, White Emperor is awake.” Walter exclaimed suddenly, watching White Emperor
move his paws slightly besides Claire’s pillow.

Claire turned her head, and saw White Emperor opening his eyes slowly.

“Chirp, chirp.” White Emperor opened his mouth, stood up, shook his body, then climbed
over to Claire intimately.

Claire picked up the furry White Emperor, feeling even more conflicted. Why did she feel
like she was the gathering spot for strange creatures? The spirit Walter, the arrogant Golden
Lotus that calls her Ma, and this furry White Emperor. And such a cute little thing was
actually her master!

Claire glared at the furry White Emperor, humphing coldy in heart: just you wait, I will turn
the contract around! One day I will become White Emperor’s master!

“Walter.” Claire called out suddenly.

“What?” Walter answered hurriedly due to his classically conditioned reflex.

“If you want a new body, is there any way else besides finding a suitable one and
possessing it?” Claire asked, frowning.

“Yes equaling no.” Walter said helplessly.

“What do you mean?”

“There’s this thing that can help one regrow a body, but that thing is the treasure of the
Temple of Light. It is said that the goddess of Light bestowed it to one of the popes. It has
then been enshrined in the main hall of the Temple of Light. Who could get it? So basically
yes equals no.” Walter rambled on, “Of course I don’t like other people’s bodies, and of
course I would be the most comfortable with my own. But, that thing, the most one can do is
think about it. It’s impossible to really get it.”

But Claire was frowning and thinking about something else.

“If you regrow your body, will you be recognized? For example, by that Divine Prince who
killed you?” Claire asked uncertainly.

“No, I was wrapped tightly that day when I fought with that toy boy. I didn’t speak either.”
Walter answered truthfully.

Claire crossed her legs and sat there without speaking, deep in thought.

“Claire! You, you’re not thinking of stealing from the Temple of Light? Don’t you know how
dangerous that is? You might not be able to get in safely, and even if you do, that doesn’t
mean you can come out with that thing!” Walter exclaimed, then added worriedly, “Although
I really want my body back, I don’t want you to take the risk.”

“Oh.” Claire said perfunctorily, still thinking.

“Don’t, don’t misunderstand. I’m afraid something might happen to you not because I have
feelings for you, but because if something happens to you, what about me? I’m only a stone.”
Walter defended hurriedly, but his voice was get smaller. He was upset. Why did it feel like
he was only making things worse? Did he start to like this little devil? Pah! Impossible! This
little girl wasn’t even finished developing, and she had such a bad personality, often being
violent with him. How could he like such an evil person?

“Oh.” Claire continued her perfunctoriness.

Walter let out a breath. So the little devil didn’t take notice of what he said. Good, good.

“Walter.” Claire suddenly said, surprising Walter so much he almost jumped.

“Wha, what?” Walter asked carefully.

“What does that treasure look like? The one that can help you grow a new body?” Claire’s
face was serious.

“What, what do you want to do?” Walter asked, a little shocked.

“Of course to get it for you, so you can grow a new body.” With a physical body, you’ll be of
much more use to me. Naturally, Claire didn’t say this last sentence out loud. But still, Walter
without a body forever wasn’t a solution.

“What!?” Walter started howling, “Do you know how dangerous that is?! You still have the
mark from the god of Darkness on your hand! Do you know the consequences if someone
from the Temple of Light discovered that?” Walter tried to stop Claire immediately, very
anxious.

“Then I’ll just have to not let them discover me.” Claire shrugged her shoulders, not worrying
at all.

“It’s easy for you to say. You think the Temple of Light is that easy to get in? You think the
items inside are that easy to steal? There are many powerful people in the Temple of Light,
and that thing is bound to be enshrined in the main temple.” Walter was panicked, hurriedly
describing all the dangers there, hoping to discourage Claire’s going.

“I never said I was going to storm in.” Claire raised her brows slightly, “And also, I’m very
confused. Isn’t such a thing very precious? Wouldn’t it be hidden somewhere really private?”
Claire couldn’t understand.

“That’s because those people at the Temple of Light are pretentious and haughty, so a gift
from the goddess must be put out to show all the people, look, the Temple of Light is cared
for by the goddess. Another reason is that the Temple of Light is very confident about their
strength. Think about it, who would dare do steal from the main temple?” Walter answered,
frowning.

“I dare.” A strange smile appeared on Claire’s face.

“You! Do you want to die?!” Walter was so anxious he started shouting, “Don’t you know
how dangerous that is!?”

“What does it look like? There must be a magical barrier on it?” Claire storked her chin
thoughtfully.

“Rubbish! Of course there’s a magical barrier. But it shouldn’t be too strong, since the
Temple of Light is more than a little arrogant.” Walter spat out coldly, but suddenly paused,
his gaze becoming vulgar, “Claire, you’re trying so hard to help me grow a new body. Are
you finding me attractive? Since when did you secretly fall in love with me?”

Claire didn’t bother to reply. Instead, she took out the Spiritual Stone, and casually pinched
it, hard. Walter convulsed and fell quiet.

Claire didn’t want to waste anymore time. She crossed her legs, sat down, closed her eyes,
and recalled the mental cultivation method in the third volume of the Treasured Lotus
Directory. She started practicing.

1. Pick-his-ear: homophonic to “Walter” in Chinese.

Ch.62 Helping Walter Regrow His Body
(Part II)

Silent and invisible, without self and without heart.

Claire felt she had entered a mystical realm. Everything around her disappeared. Warmth,
there was only a strange warmth about her.

Walter, who had fainted, couldn’t see that Claire was now totally enveloped by a faint golden
light, looking so pure, so beautiful.

White Emperor, lying besides Claire, lifted his head slightly, and fixed his eyes on Claire
without moving.

Don’t know how much time had passed before Claire finally opened her eyes. The golden
light dissipated in the instant, and a satisfied smile played upon Claire’s lips. By fusing
DouQi and magic into the Lotus Power, she was able to yield twice the result with only half
the effort. There was only a little left before Claire could fully comprehend the third volume.
It’s not that she was unable to make a breakthrough, but that Claire didn’t want the lightning
to appear here and destroy Camille’s house.

“Ma, as you continue, it will be harder to make a breakthrough. The level of your magic and
DouQi right now can only help you to reach the seventh volume quickly. From then on, it’ll
be a lot harder.” Golden Lotus’ voice suddenly appeared in Claire’s head, “But don’t fret, I’ll
block all the lightning.”

“Can you stop calling me that?” Claire asked weakly.

“Ma, goodnight.” But Golden Lotus continued to pay no heed to Claire’s protest, and quieted
after saying goodnight.

Claire was speechless; there was nothing she could do about this Golden Lotus. Claire closed
her eyes slowly, a smile appearing on her face. Now, with her eyes closed, she could sense
even farther. It was already night outside. She slowly expanded her consciousness through
the hall and into the dining room. She could actually sense the happenings in there! Everyone
was preparing to eat, and Summer was mumbling about why Claire hadn’t finished
meditating yet, should she go call her. Camille held her back, saying that it’s best not to
bother a magician when he’s meditating.

Claire marveled in her heart. Only the third volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory, and it
had such miraculous powers! What about further on? So this is god-consciousness? This
word appeared suddenly in Claire’s mind, but disappeared as fast, too.

The next moment, Camille, Jean, and dragon Ben all had a strange feeling.
“Why do I feel someone is watching us?” Camille looked around wondering, but couldn’t
find anything unusual.

“I also have this feeling, as if someone is peeping at us.” Dragon Ben huffed coldly and said
crossly.

Jean observed their surroundings cautiously but didn’t find any clues either.

Satisfied, Claire withdrew her consciousness. Thinking about it, the two words “god
consciousness” had suddenly appeared in her mind. The words felt very familiar, and she had
a weird feeling. But she couldn’t tell what it was. Why?

Claire got up. White Emperor chirped and hopped onto Claire’s back, then climbed onto her
shoulder and then her head, occupying his throne.

Claire headed towards the hall. Camille and the others were just about to eat. Seeing Claire
coming, Summer happily jumped over, fishing out several tickets from her bosom and
waving them around in the air, “Claire, your grandfather is so resourceful! So efficient,
getting us these tickets in such a short time! That thing is also brought here.”

Naturally, Claire knew what “that thing” was. The coloring solution used to change the
pearl’s appearance.

“Claire, come eat.” Camille’s smile was warm and considerate, “You’ve been meditating in
your room for so long, you must be hungry. Eat all you want.”

Claire nodded and walked over. When she passed by Camille, Camille lowered his voice so
only the two of them could hear and squeezed out a sentence between his teeth, “I wouldn’t
be happier if you starved to death inside.”

“Your wish would never be fulfilled.” Claire was also smiling prettily while speaking through
her teeth.

This meal was eaten in harmony. At least on the surface.

After dinner, Claire returned to her room and took out the Spiritual Stone, rubbing it
continuously in her hands. Walter awoke abruptly, and stared wide-eyed at Claire’s
movements. The Spiritual Stone was like Walter’s body, enabling him to feel all sensations.
Now that Claire was rubbing it, it was as if Claire was rubbing his whole body.

“Claire, stop, what are you doing?” Walter exclaimed and tried to stop her, “I’m already
awake.”

“Oh.” Claire stopped rubbing and looked at Walter, “So, what does that treasure that can let
you regrow a body look like? Hey, why is your face so red?”

“You!” Walter swallowed back the sentence he was about to say. How can my face not be red
with you rubbing like that? At least I’m still a normal man!

“Tell me!” Claire poked the Spiritual Stone with her hand and said impatiently.
“Ah! It looks similar to a shell.” Walter answered hurriedly, fearing that Claire might starting
rubbing again. But then he added quickly, “Even though I told you, don’t go, it’s way too
dangerous. You can’t go with your strength right now, and even if you became a wizard, you
still wouldn’t be able to make it out safely.”

But Claire didn’t pay any more notice to Walter. Instead, she pinched hard, making Walter
faint again. Then she took some belongings and walked out, straight to dragon Ben’s room.

She knocked on dragon Ben’s door and opened it. Dragon Ben was sleepy. Of course he
would sleep when there’s nothing else to do.

“Claire, what is it?” Dragon Ben was puzzled.

“Come, I’ll teach you a lesson tonight. A very important lesson.” A cunning smile sneaked
onto the corner of Claire’s lips.

Dragon Ben blinked, still puzzled.

“Just follow me.” Claire smiled slyly, “You will learn what you wanted to learn.”

“Okay.” Dragon agreed instantly and followed Claire out quietly.

The night was cold.

Claire and dragon Ben were crouched down in a lonely alley. Claire was whispering into
dragon Ben’s ear. Dragon Ben listened closely, blinking and noting every word.

“Do this?” Dragon Ben blinked his eyes and asked cutely, like an elementary kid waiting for
a teacher’s response.

“Yup, then you only need to do this…… and then this……” Claire instructed detailedly to
the sweet little baby dragon Ben.

“Got it, got it.” Dragon Ben nodded, then blinked confusedly, and asked intently, “But, what
am I doing this for?”

“To divert their attention.” Claire explained patiently, “Which means you are on over there to
attract their attention, while I go in from another side. Then they won’t notice me.”

“This is fun, haha.” Dragon Ben shook with laughter, “But how long do I need to hold them
off?”

“Hold them off for as long as you can. If you can’t think of anything to say anymore, tell
them stories. Tell them the expectations the goddess of Light has for the god of Dragons, her
expectation for humans and dragons to live together in peace. And say that you are here to
visit them.” Claire taught dragon Ben shamelessly.

Dragon Ben listened carefully, remembering everything in heart.

“I got everything. Do I go over now?” Excitement flickered in dragon Ben’s eyes. He was
way too eager to get started.

“No, no hurry right now. Later.” Claire calculated the time. Three o’clock in the morning was
when people are the most sleepy and least alert. Making a fuss then would be the best.

“Okay.” Dragon Ben squatted down, waiting patiently for the time to come.

The night became darker and darker. Claire looked at the sky, thinking it was about time. She
gave dragon Ben a push, who had almost fallen asleep, “Ben, let’s go. It’s time for your
performance.”

“Okay.” Dragon Ben leaped up excitedly.

One person and one dragon sneaked towards the main gate of the Temple of Light under the
cover of darkness.

“Roar…… ” Dragon Ben’s roar split the night sky as he returned to his original form. He
squatted in front of the Temple of Light’s doors.

A frightening dragon pressure spread outward.

Ch.63 You Want to Dog-Eat-Dog? (Part I)

Dragon Ben’s huge body almost filled up the the main doors of the Temple of Light. A
indescribable dragon’s presence spread outward, immediately alerting everyone inside.

The pope opened his eyes abruptly, pulled on some clothes and rushed outside. He knew this
form of presence very clearly. It was a dragon’s presence. But why would a dragon appear
here? Why would such a haughty and powerful creature appear in front of the temple at
midnight? An ominous feeling arose from the bottom of the pope’s heart.

The Temple of Light was immediately in chaos. A huge, black dragon just sat blatantly in
front of the temple. Everyone dressed hurriedly and ran to the doors, watching the huge
dragon nervously and cautiously. Each person guessed silently, what did this dragon want?
Will it attack the Temple?

They all knew clearly that one puff from the enormous dragon and the main gate of the
Temple of Light would be utterly destroyed. If it started to use magic, then without a strong
person to stop it, the results would be disastrous. Even the strongest knew that fighting a
dragon was never a good idea. The so-called dragon-slayers were only fairy tales for children.
But dragons weren’t supposed to attack human cities, so why would this dragon appear here
all of a sudden?
When the pope arrived at the door, there was already a gathering. Seeing the pope coming,
people made way for him. No one dared to act rashly.

The pope frowned and looked at the huge dragon crouching before the gates, a little nervous
and unsure what to do. It had three heads! A dragon that could use three types of magic! If
they fought with this dragon, they wouldn’t benefit even if they won. Because this was the
capital! The was the gates of the Temple of Light! Once they start fighting, who knows if
everything here might be destroyed? No one could claim such a responsibility. Not even him,
the pope!

What really made the pope at a loss was that this dragon just sat there, with no intention of
fighting. He just looked down at the people from his high vantage point, staring, but not
saying a word. Nobody noticed that there was a small, furry creature sitting on the black
dragon’s back, a presence that could be overlooked. It was White Emperor. Claire was afraid
that if White Emperor stayed with her, someone might detect his essence, so she left White
Emperor under Ben’s care.

So a dragon just stared back at all the people, a pair of big eyes to a bunch of small eyes.

There was an eerie feeling. A cool wind blew by, making the air colder.

There was dead silence.

“Uh, the exalted dragon visitor, may I ask what brought you here so late in the night?” At
last, the pope opened his mouth, trying to stay calm.

More and more people gathered behind the pope. They all came because they felt that
frightening presence of a dragon. Most people were in their pajamas, with only a jacket
hastily thrown over. They were all nervous and uncertain. A huge dragon actually appeared
here in the middle of the night. What for?

“Humph.” Dragon Ben humphed coldly through all six nostrils, and lowered his head slowly
to look at the pope.

Everyone held their breath and prepared themselves. Was the battle starting?

“I was just passing by, and decided to take a rest here.” But dragon Ben started talking with a
straight face, “It’s spacious here.”

Everyone stared speechless at each other, each seeing disbelief in the other’s eyes. They
suspected if they were group sleepwalking? The pope’s face was also convulsing.

Passing by? Staying here to rest?

Such a thing can happen?

“The exalted dragon visitor, so you do not have any intention of starting a conflict?” The
pope asked carefully and politely.
“Conflict?” Dragon Ben pretended to very shocked, then exclaimed as if he were deeply
hurted, “What nonsense are you talking! The god of Dragons always had an agreement with
the goddess of Light, that us dragons cannot attack you humans’ cities for no reason. Why
would I do something that would shame our god of Dragons?” Dragon Ben said solemnly.

Dragon Ben followed the book, delaying time as Claire had taught him.

The crowd was very confused. So this powerful black dragon was just passing by? Were
there such coincidences?

The pope was also doubtful, but it was fine as long as he was not here to make a conflict.

By this time, Claire had already sneaked into the Temple from the other side. As she
expected, almost everyone in the Temple were attracted by Dragon Ben outside. Dragons,
these proud and arrogant creatures, usually had no contact with humans whatsoever. They
were a symbol of strength and fear in people’s hearts. But now one appeared suddenly in
front of the Temple of Light. How could people not be amazed? Their first reaction was an
enemy attack, and they must go fight. So of course, defense was much weaker over here.

Claire landed silently, concealed her aura, and sneaked along the white jade hall. The main
temple was in the back, and the enshrined treasure was inside there.

On the way, the halls were almost empty. The Temple of Light had always been proud. In
their eyes, no person or group had the strength to contend against them. Who could have
thought that the huge dragon at the doors was arranged by someone to catch their attention?
And who could have thought that someone was bold enough to sneak into the Temple and
steal?

Claire made her way through the halls lightly, like a ghost, silent and undetectable.

She was close now. The main temple was right in front. Claire took out the invisibility cape
Cliff gave her and put it on carefully. Her figure vanished instantly.

The main temple was fully lighted, unique and beautiful. It was always light in here. A huge
magical chandelier was hanging from the ceiling, and walls were decorated by numerous
small magic wall lamps. On the highest part of the main temple was a statue of the goddess.
The statue was extremely realistic, and the goddess looked so pure, so holy and unattainable.

In front of the statue, under a glittering magic hood, was a pretty object shaped like a shell.
So that must be the treasure that Walter said could let a spirit regrow his body.

Claire squinted her eyes and looked at it closely, then slowly walked forward to sense the
magical barrier. As Walter had said, the barrier was very weak. Now all she needed to do was
to break open the barrier and take away the treasure without alerting anyone.

Claire was focused on reading the wavelength of the barrier when footsteps suddenly
sounded outside, along with a clear voice that Claire was familiar, “Older sister Qing 1 ,
hurry.”
“Xuanxuan, slow down! You can’t run like this, you’ll hurt yourself. If your brother knew I
allowed you to get up in the middle of the night to see a dragon, he’ll get mad at me.” Liu
Xueqing’s voice sounded, blame and pamper mixed in it.

“Nope, I will tell Brother, Brother won’t get mad at you.” Leng Xuanxuan giggled, “I miss
Brother, older sister Qing. Do you miss my brother too?”

“You child, what are you talking about?” Although these were Liu Xueqing’s words, her shy
and happy tone betrayed her.

“Older sister Qing……” Leng Xuanxuan’s voice came closer and closer.

Claire stopped her actions and concealed her aura. She wanted to continue after they left.

When Liu Xueqing and Leng Xuanxuan were passing through the main temple, Liu Xueqing
suddenly stopped, and frowned. She looked towards the treasure enshrined under the statue of
the goddess. Something did not seem right.

Claire’s heart tightened. No way! Was this divine princess powerful enough to sense the
invisible her? The invisibility cape had a time limit. If this divine princess doesn’t go away
soon, then she’s in deep trouble. Claire didn’t dare move either. Since the divine princess
already sensed that something was wrong, if she moved, the divine princess will definitely
discover her. Sure enough, there was a reason why she became the divine princess. This
divine princess was not a simple person to deal with. Claire started getting anxious. What
should she do if the divine princess really won’t leave?

“Older sister Qing, come on, hurry! If we don’t go now, maybe we won’t see the dragon.”
Leng Xuanxuan tugged on Liu Xueqing’s clothes, and begged, “Hurry, if we don’t see it this
time, maybe Xuanxuan won’t ever get to see a dragon in her lifetime anymore.”

“Xuanxuan……” Hearing this, Liu Xueqing’s expression changed. Her brows unfolded
themselves, replaced by a pitying expression. Leng Xuanxuan was weak and sickly; she had
always relied on medicine from the Temple to survive. If anything happened, maybe she
really wouldn’t live long.

“Older sister, let’s go.” Leng Xuanxuan urgently pulled on the corner of Liu Xueqing’s
clothes.

“Okay, okay, good little Xuanxuan, I’ll take you now. But when your brother gets back don’t
tell him I took you out at midnight~” Liu Xueqing bended down to pick Leng Xuanxuan up,
then hurried out.

Claire watched the two leaving, letting out her breath silently. They finally left. The time of
the the invisibility cape was limited. Now that she used it up, she must infuse strong magic
into it to use it again.

Just when Claire relaxed, she saw Leng Xuanxuan, who was holding onto Liu Xueqing’s
neck and looking over Liu Xueqing’s shoulder, give her a wide smile silently.

Claire’s pupils expanded.

This little girl saw her! Claire was a little scared. So Leng Xuanxuan leaving so hurriedly to
see the dragon wasn’t because she really wanted to see it, but because to get Liu Xueqing
away! To cover for her?! Why did this little girl cover for her? Why was she so nice to her?

Thinking all this through, Claire also smiled and nodded quietly at Leng Xuanxuan’s leaving
figure.

Leng Xuanxuan blinked playfully, then curled up into Liu Xueqing arms as they walked
away.

Claire immediately turned around, read the wavelength of the barrier, then reached through
the barrier, took the treasure, tucked it away carefully, and swiftly returned the way she came
in. The second Claire cleared the high wall surrounding the Temple, the time of the
invisibility cape came to an end. Claire’s figure appeared instantly.

Claire packed away the cape and blended into the night.

1. Older sister Qing: 晴姐姐 , or Qing older sister; when addressing someone with (the last character of their name followed by) older sister or

older brother, shows intimacy between the two and shows the younger one acknowledging the older one’s authority.

Ch.63 You Want to Dog-Eat-Dog? (Part II)

Just when Claire returned to the alley she and Ben were hiding before, an almost unnoticeable
disturbance occurred in the air. Claire’s heart tightened and leaped to side agilely. The next
moment, a glaring dagger shot besides Claire’s head, cutting off a few strands of her hair.
The broken hairs fell to the ground softly.

“So you are not afraid of anything. Daring to sneak into the Temple of Light at midnight and
steal!” A cold and indifferent voice sounded behind Claire abruptly.

“Wrong. This is called borrowing, not stealing.” Claire corrected, shaking her head.

“Humph, I’ve never seen someone so shameless as you. Calling it borrowing when you’re
obviously stealing.” The woman assassin spat sourly as she sheathed her dagger, all the while
watching Claire coldly.

“Then why is your excellency still up about so late? It can’t be just to have a conversation
with me.” A faint smile appeared on Claire’s lips. This woman’s abilities were much stronger
than average. And last time, Walter had said that there was a faint dark aura on her. So who
was she? Why did Claire feel that this person knew who she is?

“Little brat, you dare talk back to me?” The assassin frowned.
“No.” Claire felt confused about the woman assassin’s tone. Judging by her voice, she
couldn’t be too old, but she kept talking like she was an elder. Very strange indeed.

“You can tell your stupid dragon to leave now.” After saying this, the woman assassin
vanished.

Claire frowned. She felt baffled by all this. It was as the woman assassin was just passing by
and stopped to chat. This feeling was like two old friends taking a walk after dinner and
happened to see each other, so they stopped to talk. Um. Even Claire herself thought it was
ridiculous. Why would she think about it like that?

But she did get what she wanted, and it’s time for dragon Ben to leave. Claire closed her
eyes, feeling the contract bond between her and White Emperor, and sent over her message.

“Chirp!” White Emperor opened his eyes, then stretched out his two front paws and started to
scratch dragon Ben’s back with all his might, signaling dragon Ben that they could leave
now.

“I was just passing by. But since I landed here, then I’ll conveniently visit you. To you loyal
believers in the goddess of Light, of course we, the dragons, show a very friendly
attitude……” Dragon Ben was still making his speech, enjoying himself immensely. His spit
flew everywhere, making the lives of the people below miserable as hell.

The crowd had only grabbed a jacket when they came out. Now their minds all stopped
functioning, all looking at the gigantic dragon crouched there, listening to him speak.

“Okay, I’ve rested enough now. To the loyal believers of the goddess, goodbye! I’ll see you
next time.” Feeling White Emperor scratching on his back, dragon Ben understood that Claire
had finished her business. Hastily bidding farewell with the crowd, he flapped his wings and
soared upwards, disappearing in the night sky.

Until dragon Ben completely left their sight, the crowd still didn’t come back to their senses.
This night felt like a dream. It felt like they all had a miraculous dream simultaneously, but
this was reality. It must be. The pope frowned and looked at the night sky, keep feeling that
something was off, but he couldn’t tell what.

Liu Xueqing’s eyes never left the black dragon. When the black dragon flew away, she
surprisingly saw a small speck on the black dragon’s back. It seemed to be furry, but she
couldn’t be sure.

“Older sister Qing, the dragon flew away.” Holding onto Liu Xueqing’s neck, Leng
Xuanxuan looked at the night sky and said softly. “Yes. Then let’s go back to rest.” Liu
Xueqing held Leng Xuanxuan tightly in her arms and smiled.

“Okay.” Leng Xuanxuan withdrew her gaze. An unnoticeable smile flashed across her eyes.

The crowd dispersed slowly. Just when the pope let out his breath and prepared to go back to
sleep, someone came to report to in a panic.
“Your Holiness, come quick! The Gift of the goddess is missing!” The flustered person
reported, his face pale. “What?!” The pope’s expression changed instantly. The Gift of the
goddess was missing?!

Liu Xueqing’s expression changed too. Now she remembered sensing that something was
unusual when they passed through the main temple. She didn’t expect for something to really
happen!

Someone stole the Gift of the goddess from right under their eyes!

Astonishment, anger, urgence. All these negative emotions almost led the pope to lose his
senses.

“Go investigate immediately! We must get the Gift of the goddess back!” The pope’s face
was green. There was actually a person so bold?! It was all because that huge dragon
attracted their attention, so someone could make advantage of their slip. Right, the dragon!
The pope suddenly realized. Why would a dragon appear for no reason here and then only
talk rubbish?!

What if? Thinking to here, the pope’s heart became heavy. What if that dragon was called by
the person who stole the Gift of the goddess? Able to make a dragon do such a thing, then
that person’s strength……

The more he thought about it, the more worried the pope became. The Gift of the goddess.
That treasure wasn’t just a decoration, it was expendable. Since the person who stole the
treasure was so powerful, then they probably would never get it back. Even if they did find
the thief eventually, it would be too late, for the treasure would definitely have been used up!

His thoughts spinning, the pope looked totally defeated. But he was very confused. Who was
it? With the strength to order around a haughty dragon? When did the capital birth such a
powerful person? Or when did such a powerful person come to the capital? He had never
heard of anyone like that.

The pope’s face turned green and black, black and green. No one dared to talk to him. So the
pope left and returned to his room alone, thinking the whole way who might have done this.

At this time, Claire and the now-human dragon Ben sneaked silently back to Camille’s house.
Dragon Ben went back to sleep satisfied. Tonight was such fun. Every time he thought about
those people watching him with colorful expressions, forced to endure his poison-language
tea, Ben was very much delighted.

Claire also made it back to her room quietly. But just when she closed the door, the light
turned on.

In the middle of the room, sat the dark faced Camille.

“Oh, teacher, how could you do this! Secretly hiding in a young virgin girl’s bedroom.”
Claire scolded with all seriousness.
“Is going to the Temple of Light in the middle of the night to steal something a young virgin
girl would do?” Camille’s face was dark, but his tone was very gentle.

Claire looked him, almost breaking down, “Uh, teacher, can you make your tone and
expression a little more coordinated?”

“Sure.” A warm, spring-like smile appeared on Camille’s face, his voice as gentle as it could
be. He got up and walked over slowly, “Show me what you stole.”

“You want to dog-eat-dog1 ?” Claire watched Camille cautiously.

The next moment, Claire got a sound whack on her head. Camille’s gentle voice was tinged
with anger, “What sort of rubbish books have you been reading?”

“Hey, you hit me?” Claire covered her head, then looked plaintively at White Emperor, who
had slid quickly to her shoulder for refuge. So ungrateful. Camille was too fast, so that Claire
wasn’t able to duck in time, but this little jerk, dodging away so fast in times of trouble.

“So what if I hit you? Show me the stuff right now!” Camille said gently yet dangerously.

Claire curled her lips: “You sure you’re not dog-eating-dog?”

Camille raised his hand again, and Claire scurried to the side immediately, covering her head.

The two stared at each other for quite a while before Claire finally took out an item.

“The Gift of the goddess? What do you want this for?” Camille recognized it with one glance
but didn’t seem surprised.

“I have my own uses.” Claire rolled her eyes at Camille. This bully does whatever he pleases
just because he was faster than her, .

“Pft. And I thought it was something good. Go to sleep.” Camille snorted and walked straight
out the door.

Claire stared at the door, confused. What the heck did that fellow mean with his reaction? So
weird.

Anyways, Walter can have a body now. This was something to be happy for.

Claire closed the door tightly, then sat back onto her bed. She fished out the Spiritual Stone
and started rubbing it wickedly again.

“Stop, stop rubbing!” This was Walter’s first sentence after waking up. In his heart, he was
deeply resentful. This little devil, she pinched him so hard this time. Don’t know when he
would have woken up if she didn’t rub him.

“How do you use this?” Claire stopped rubbing Walter and pointed at the shell besides her.

Walter dropped his jaw, dumbfounded.

“Speak!” Claire poked the Spiritual Stone bluntly with her fingernail, pulling Walter back to
realization. “Claire! You really got it? You actually, really, got it?!” Walter’s excited eyes
were filled with unbelief.

“I am asking you how to use it!” Claire asked intimidatingly.

“Ah oh you just open the shell and take out the thing inside and grind it into powder and
sprinkle it on my spirit but you must make a magical barrier so the light wouldn’t be seen
outside in case someone finds out I’m going to have body soon I’m so happy!” Walter
answered obediently in one sentence without pausing in between, not even before that last
sentence.

Claire didn’t ask anymore questions. She set up a barrier immediately, opened the shell, took
out a smooth, small ball, stood on the bed, squished the ball into powder with her hands, and
was about to sprinkle it all on Walter’s spirit.

“Wait!!!!” Walter shouted, his expression suddenly changing.

But it was already too late. The powder slowly fell on him.

1. Dog-eat-dog: stealing from thieves, robbing from robbers, etc.

Ch.64 Dead People Cannot Tell Stories

(Part I)

“Wait!!!!” Walter shouted, his expression suddenly changing.

But it was already too late. The powder slowly fell on him.

Claire also wanted to stop, but the powder was already sprinkled. Every bit of it fell on
Walter’s spirit. A dazzling brilliance emanated off Walter, making it unable for one to open
their eyes. Claire squinted, but still couldn’t see what was happening in the light.

“Ah……” Walter’s low voice sounded from within the white light.

“Hey, Walter, are you okay? What did you mean by telling me to wait?” Claire asked. Walter
sounded pretty normal; will anything go wrong?

“I’m fine.” Walter’s low voice only answered the first question, leaving the second one
unanswered.

Claire sat down. She propped her chin on her hands and waited for the white light to disperse,
to see what happened.
The white light slowly dissipated, and Walter’s figure was slowly revealed. First was his
head: a delicate and pretty face, and shiny black hair; next was his thin shoulders. Eyes wide
open, Claire stared intently. So miraculous! Walter was really growing a body! Slowly, the
rest of Walter’s body also appeared. Claire just sat on the edge of the bed and watched
Walter’s rebirth. Shoulders, chest, waist, and under that……

Claire turned stone. Under a man’s waist was……

Covering his private part with his hands, Walter muttered into Claire’s livid face: “I told you
to wait…… I just wanted you to give me some clothes, and that you could have waited in the
corner after sprinkling the powder.” Walter looked as if this was none of his business.

“Get out!” Claire grabbed a pillow and threw it at Walter. Walter caught the pillow and used
it to cover his important part as he retreated.

“Dude, it’s not my fault! That thing can only give me a body, clothes don’t come with it! I
didn’t want it to be like this either.” Feeling wronged, Walter tried his best to explain to the
livid Claire.

“I ordered you to get out, do you not understand?” Claire was about to explode.

“But, but at least give me a quilt or something to let me wrap around myself.” Walter begged
Claire.

“Get out.” Claire snatched a blanket and threw it to Walter. Walter hastily wrapped his body
up then ran out embarrassedly.

Right after Walter stepped out of the room, the door slammed shut behind him with a bang.

Walter stood in the corridor. It was already early in the morning and the sky was dawning.
Walter was naked except for the blanket around his waist. He stared blankly at Claire’s door.
A cool wind blew past and Walter shivered, finally regaining his senses. He knocked on the
door, “Claire, are you going to leave me out here like this?”

No sound inside.

“Could you bear to let me just stand out here like this? With no arrangements whatsoever?
Shouldn’t you at least introduce me to them? I’m pretty sure I shouldn’t materialize out of
thin air.” Walter knocked on the door heavily.

Still no sound inside.

“When the others get up later, and see an unclad, beautiful man knocking on your door early
in the morning, what would they think? They would probably think that you……” The next
moment, the door opened. Walter’s hand, which had been knocking, stopped mid-air. Before
him was Claire’s face, dark enough to squeeze water out of.

Yet Walter still finished his sentence, ridiculing Claire as if he didn’t value his life: “People
will think you did that to me and now don’t want to be responsible.”
“Aaaaaaaah–!” Immediately, Walter’s blood-curdling scream sliced through daybreak. The
people welcomed a new day in this scream.

When the others rushed to Claire’s door, they saw a beat up, pretty man crouching on the
floor in agony. He was holding his head and yelling. He only had a blanket around his waist.
Claire was livid and had just stopped her murderous acts.

The crowd felt they were hallucinating. What was going on?

Sharp-eyed Summer noticed the blanket on Walter’s waist. She frowned and said quietly,
“This, isn’t this the blanket from Claire’s bed?”

After the hallucinations came the lightning on a sunny day.

The crowd was struck inside and out.

Claire looked at Summer icily. Her meaning was super clear: will you die if you didn’t say
that?

Catching Claire’s cold expression, Summer swallowed, then backed up, a little frightened.

Jean stared at the man crouched on the ground, then opened his mouth softly, “Walter?”

Walter looked up at Jean, then let out a smile that was even uglier than a cry, “Jean, please
get me a set of clothes first…… ”

“Oh, so you know each other?” Summer understood, “Oh! So this fellow wanted to attack
Claire at night, but then got beat by Claire and thrown out like this?” Summer let her wild
imagination fly and chatted without giving a second thought.

“I’m going to rest! Nobody disturb me!” Claire’s face darkened even more. She turned and
slammed the door shut, not paying any more attention to the people outside.

On the dinner table, Summer stroked her chin, watching Walter eating. Shiny black hair,
delicate and pretty features, irises as clear as water; he looked favorable from every angle.
Such a gentle and frail man. Summer wouldn’t believe it even if she was beaten to death that
this delicate man in front of her planned a night attack on Claire. Unless he didn’t want to
live anymore. What she said before was just random thoughts. Now that Summer thought
about it, if this man was Claire’s friend, he would never put his life on the line to make a
night attack on Claire, unless he wanted to die. Based Claire’s personality, she would
definitely tear him limb from limb.

“Who are you, really? Why would you appear in Claire’s room?” Summer asked confusedly,
while leaning on her elbows and watching Walter eating.

“My name is Walter. What about you?” Walter finished eating, took up a napkin and wiped
his mouth.

“Summer. You haven’t answered my question yet.” Summer frowned and persisted.
“I came last night, but a strong wind blew my clothes away, so now I’m like this.” Walter
started making up stuff in a serious tone.

Summer pouted. “Don’t say it if you don’t want to. Humph.”

Walter smiled instead of answering. The less people who knew about this, the better.

Camille carried a big plate of meat to the back garden, cursing in his heart.That damn little
girl, keeping a huge beast in the yard was enough, but she had to go and get a real person here
too! Did she think his house was a charity organization?! But didn’t expect that little girl
went to steal the Gift of the goddess for this person.

At this time, Clare was sitting cross-legged on her bed, meditating silently.

Walter had a body now, so his mental connection with Claire was broken. The biggest
problem right now was that Walter was a dark magician. How could he conceal his dark
essence and stay with them? Without finding a solution yet, that fellow could only stay in the
house without going out. He also seemed to be on the wanted list of the Temple of Light?

Just then, someone knocked softly on the door.

“Didn’t I say not to bother me?” Claire replied fiercely.

“Miss, it’s me. I’ve brought you food.” Jean’s voice sounded quietly outside the door.

Claire paused, then got up to open the door for Jean. Jean was carrying a plate, but his
expression was a little lonely.

“Come in.” Claire was rather bad-tempered.

“Miss…… ” Jean closed the door behind him, set down the plate on the table, then looked
solemnly at Claire.

“What else?” Claire frowned slightly.

“Miss, I want to ask you, have you truly accepted my loyalty?” When Jean asked this, he was
exceptionally serious.

Claire was a little caught off guard. What did Jean mean by that?

“If I didn’t accept your loyalty, I would have left you during the battle with the Gold
Dragon.” Claire answered coldly.

“But, Miss, why didn’t you tell me about your dangerous actions last night? I’m your
guardian knight. I don’t ask to share your happiness, but I want to share your troubles. I wish
to help you carry your burdens and worries, wish that I could stand in front of you in times of
danger.” Jean’s expression was not only serious, but also tinged with loneliness.

All of a sudden, Claire couldn’t speak. She just looked at Jean’s glistening eyes blankly.
“Miss, if something like this happens again, even if I won’t be of any use, could you please at
least tell me?” Jean looked intently at Claire and pleaded.

“Okay…… ” Claire looked at Jean’s gaze, and couldn’t do anything else but to agree.

“Then please eat, Miss, and then take a good rest.” After getting Claire’s positive answer, a
faint smile appeared on Jean’s face. He stood up, opened the door, and left.

“Ma, that man has improper thoughts towards you, definitely! But I don’t like him, too
introverted, doesn’t know how to express his feelings.” Golden Lotus’ voice suddenly
appeared, then added happily, “That Walter or whoever is finally gone. Now you’re all mine,
Ma!”

Claire: “…….”

“Golden Lotus, don’t sleep, I want to make a breakthrough, you help me absorb the
lightning.” Claire looked at the food on the table and randomly ate some.

“Sure, right now?” Golden Lotus agreed at once.

“Not here, we need to go outside the city.” Claire knew that she must become powerful
quickly. That divine princess Liu Xueqing could actually detect the invisible her.

“Okay.” Golden Lotus couldn’t wait.

Claire reached out her hand to White Emperor, who was lying besides her pillow. White
Emperor chirped and lept onto Claire’s hand, then climbed all the way onto Claire’s shoulder
and then her head.

Claire was just about to leave when she remembered her promise to Jean, so she turned back
and knocked on Jean’s door.

The door was opened quickly. Jean looked confusedly at Claire standing in the doorway,
“Miss, something’s up?”

“I need to go out, I have some business outside the city. It’s nothing big, you don’t need to
come. I’ll be back before noon.” Claire explained shortly.

Jean watched Claire uncertainly, “Why does Miss need to go? Will it be dangerous?”

“It’s not dangerous at all, I’ll be back in not time. You don’t need to come. Watch over
Summer and dragon Ben, don’t let them make trouble. I’ll just be outside the city. What
could happen?” Claire replied lightly.

“But…… ” Jean hesitated.

“If there’s danger, I would bring you along.” Claire blocked back what Jean was going to say
with one short sentence, “I’ll return quickly.”
Not waiting for Jean to answer, Claire took White Emperor and went to the yard, riding the
wind leopard out the back gate. Jean watched Claire’s disappearing figure silently, his gaze
complicated.

A golden-haired, beautiful girl with green irises was riding a seventh grade beast on the
streets. Of course this was very catchy, but because it was so early in the morning, there
weren’t much people on the streets, and so no commotion was made.

A carriage rumbled along the streets slowly. Claire rushed by on her wind leopard, spooking
the horses greatly. The horses started neighing and prancing around, and the coachman had to
spend a lot of time and effort in calming them down. The person inside the carriage poked her
head out furiously, about to demand an explanation, but instead saw a familiar figure
sprinting towards the city gates.

It was Claire Hill! The person inside the carriage opened her eyes wide. So you really can’t
avoid your enemies. Correct, the person inside the carriage was not other than Alice Roman.
The person who suggested a duel with Claire and lost completely. The person who also lost
one of the Roman Clan’s family heirlooms.

Alice frowned at Claire’s disappearing figure. Where was that b*tch going so early in the
morning?

“Alice, what’s wrong?” An indifferent voice sounded besides Alice’s ear.

“Cousin, I just saw my enemy going outside the city.” Alice said while humphing coldly.

“Oh, is it that person who caused you to lost the magic sword?” The indifferent voice was a
little interested.

“Yes.” Alice was still upset.

“Let’s go. As your elder male cousin, I’ll help you vent your anger.” The indifferent voice
said.

“Really?” Alice asked happily. If her cousin was willing to fight, it would be perfectly safe.
After all, he was a wizard! He had come back from Lagark to visit family, seemingly also to
discuss something with Grandfather. With such a strong cousin at hand, they must go and
teach that b*tch a lesson.

“Of course. She dares to bully our Alice, so I will let her pay the price.” The indifferent voice
was disdainful.

“But, she’s from the Hill clan. If we go teach her a lesson now, it would cause trouble for
Grandfather?” Alice bit her lip, hesitating.

“Dead people can’t tell stories.” The indifferent voice was full of poison and confidence.

“Cousin, are you sure this is okay?” Alice’s expression was a bit shocked.
“Of course. Why wouldn’t it be? Go, tell the coachman to turn the carriage around and follow
her.” The indifferent voice replied darkly.

“Okay.” Alice ordered the coachman to turn the carriage around, but an unnoticeable smirk
appeared in the depths of her eyes. She had gotten her way. She knew that her cousin would
make such a decision based on his attitude.

Alice looked at the city gates, laughing coldly in her heart. Little bitch, I won’t let you die too
easily this time.

The carriage turned around and headed for the city gates.

Ch.64 Dead People Cannot Tell Stories

(Part II)

Claire had slowed down, searching for a suitable place to receive the lightning. She did not
know yet that danger was coming close.

Clare left the city and headed for the quiet, rural areas. She didn’t want the stunning scene of
the lightning descending to be seen by others.

The early morning forest was quiet, with dew still hanging from the leaves.

“Leo, wait for me over there.” Claire patted the wind leopard’s head, pointing at a large rock
not far from her. Then Claire took White Emperor from off her head and set him on the wind
leopard’s head, “White Emperor, go, too.”

The wind leopard walked over, carrying White Emperor. He settled down on the rock,
waiting obediently.

Claire found a dry patch of ground and sat down. She crossed her legs and expanded her
consciousness, sensing her surroundings. Everything was quiet and peaceful, nothing out of
the ordinary. Claire set up a barrier and started operating the Lotus Power, ready to make a
breakthrough of the third volume.

A faint golden light came off of Claire’s whole body, becoming brighter and brighter. She
reached that mystic realm again. Everything around her was extremely defined.

Suddenly, a comfortable feeling flowed up from the pit of her stomach. Claire was surprised.
It was as Golden Lotus had said, that with magic and DouQi supplementing, it was very easy
to make a breakthrough. She remembered that Golden Lotus had also said that if she didn’t
give birth to him, then she would only be able to practice to the tenth volume of the
Treasured Lotus Directory, about the same level as a sorcerer. Based off of that, Golden
Lotus had said that she could quickly reach the seventh volume, which would be her current
magic level, a wizard. So this was how it was it was organized, Claire realized. But the
second volume of the Treasure Lotus Directory enabled her to spread her consciousness
outward and sense her surroundings, so what amazing abilities would the third volume bring?

By this time, the sky above her darkened, and storm clouds were gathering swiftly.

The lightning was coming.

But Claire wasn’t worried at all. Golden Lotus was there to shield her.

The wind leopard pawed at the ground nervously. Even though he had experienced such a
scene before, the abnormality in the sky was still frightening.

More and more storm clouds gathered over, piling in the sky above Claire instantly.
Lightning flashed and thunder roared, fearful to watch.

Alice and her elder brother cousin stared at the abnormality in the sky, shocked. Lightning
and thunder? Why would there be a clump of storm clouds?

“Ma, you can even take a catnap right now. It’ll be over in a minute.” Golden Lotus said
obnoxiously.

“Who can fall asleep with such loud noises?” Claire looked at the heavy storm clouds in the
sky and humphed. A familiar burning sensation appeared on her back. She knew that another
petal was unfurling.

“I was only exaggerating, I just meant to tell Ma to not worry, not worry.” Golden Lotus
added obnoxiously.

“I made a breakthrough of the third volume, but why don’t I feel anything different?” Claire
stretched her hand and looked at palm, feeling nothing abnormal.

“Ma, you’ll know later when you meditate.” Golden Lotus answered mysteriously.

“What?” Claire was confused.

“Just think about it, I’m so powerful, so could the magic art you’re practicing be useless?”
Golden Lotus continued obnoxiously, then added disdainfully, “Wait, let me first eat this
lightning.”

Claire waited boredly for the lightning to descend. Right now, she was enveloped by huge
golden lotus flower. The rumbling thunder was heard for miles, and the indescribable
pressure was frightening.

“Cousin, what, what is that?” Alice’s voice was shaking.

“I don’t know.” The indifferent voice was also a little doubtful, “But the person we’re
looking for went that way. Let’s go.”

“Cousin, maybe, not today.” Alice watched the abnormality in the sky and said worriedly.
“I will not change things I have decided. Go!” The indifferent voice was impatient and
walked forward.

Alice gazed at her cousin’s figure, a sense of uneasiness arising from the bottom of her heart.
After much hesitation, she followed behind.

At the same time, Liu Xueqing, standing at the city gates, was also frowning at the
abnormality in the sky outside the city.

“Older sister Qing, what is that? And why isn’t Brother here yet?” Leng Xuanxuan tugged
gently on the edge of Liu Xueqing’s clothes.

The reason why the two of them got up so early to wait in front of the city gates was too
welcome Leng Linyun’s return. Leng Linyun hadn’t found anything over there, so he could
only come back. Portals were too expensive, so the Temple of Light wouldn’t open it unless
in cases of emergency. So without any information, Leng Linyun rode a carriage home.

“He should be here soon, Xuanxuan, don’t fret.” Liu Xueqing comforted, but still watched
the abnormality in the sky closely. What was going on?

A carriage was nearing the capital. Naturally, the person inside was Leng Linyun. He also
noticed the abnormality in the sky and was very puzzled.

At the same time, Alice and her elder cousin were about to come close to Claire, who was
preparing to receive the lightning.

“Yo, Ma, two ants are coming.” Golden Lotus warned out loud.

After Claire heard him, she closed her eyes and sent her consciousness outward. After a
moment, a creepy smile appeared on her lips. So enemies do meet. It was actually Alice, that
girl who fought her and lost.

The thunder was even louder, and black storm clouds rolled in the sky.

A huge rumble, and a glaring lightning sliced through the atmosphere.

The ruthless lightning crashed onto the golden lotus flower, disappearing immediately,
vanishing without a trace. Claire didn’t move, for there was a second lightning.

The next scary lightning was also easily absorbed by Golden Lotus.

“Done, Ma, now it’s your turn. Those two ants are annoying.” The golden lotus flower that
surrounded Claire dissipated slowly.

Claire stood up and looked towards the sky. The storm clouds scattered quickly, just like last
time.

Claire walked to where the wind leopard and White Emperor were, and reached out to pat the
leopard’s head while smiling, “Good Leo.”
“You are Claire Hill?” A cold voice without any warmth sounded abruptly.

Claire lifted her head, and saw a young man in strange clothes looking at her icily. Alice
stood cold-faced besides him. Claire raised her brows slightly. This young man gave her the
impression of a ruthless and bloodthirsty person. Only people who were continuously
fighting death-or-life battles could have an aura like this.

This person, was dangerous.

“She is Claire Hill.” Alice hurriedly said. She must let Cousin kill the little b*tch fast. Other
people were bound to notice the abnormality in the sky and gather over. It would be difficult
to kill her then.

“Good, then you must die.” The bloodthirsty man laughed coldly, then lightly waved his hand
without chanting any spell. Numerous sharp ground spikes instantly appeared around Claire
and the rock, locking her in completely. He was an earth nature magician! And could already
use magic instantly!

“Now, enjoy.” The bloodthirsty man laughed coldly. A savage, violent smile also appeared in
Alice’s eyes.

Ch.65 Leng Lingyun and Claire

“Now, enjoy.” The bloodthirsty man laughed coldly. A savage, violent smile also appeared in
Alice’s eyes.

“Cousin, quick, finish this little b*tch. If someone comes by we’ll be in trouble.” Alice urged,
a little worried.

The bloodthirsty man naturally understood what Alice meant. That abnormality in the sky
would have attracted many people over. If a crowd gathered, it would be difficult.

“Then she would be let off easy.” The bloodthirsty man laughed coldly and ruthlessly. He
waved his hand, controlling the earth elements, ready to make the spikes surrounding Claire
impale her.

But, the scene the bloodthirsty man imagined of Claire being torn through and her blood
flying everywhere didn’t happen.

Claire humphed coldly, teal DouQi bursting out of her body, shattering all the ground spikes
that surrounded her. Dirt, dust, and broken bits of the spikes flew everywhere, the scene
shocking.

“Grand warrior?! That’s impossible!” Alice shouted with shock, refusing to believe what she
saw. That little b*itch could emit teal colored DouQi? How is that possible! Only grand
warriors could emit teal DouQi! It wasn’t long since they last met, but she was able to
advance to such a level! Impossible, impossible! Alice was frightened. If her DouQi was
already so advanced, what about her magic? How good is that little b*itch’s magic?

“So a true magician-warrior. But today I will let you unable to continue advancing either!”
The bloodthirsty man laughed coldly, his two hands suddenly closing together. A powerful
strength exploded out of his hands, and huge, sharp ground spikes shot out from the ground in
front of him, aiming for Claire. This sudden dirt spike wall was magnificent yet dangerous.

Claire leaped away from the extremely sharp spikes. But she had only found her feet when
the ground under her suddenly sank, because the dirt underneath her feet turned into
quicksand, and Claire’s feet were swallowed.

“Roar~~” The wind leopard got worried and rushed over, but a sharp spike blocked his way
and shot towards him. The leopard avoided it nimbly, but the spike followed closely. The
wind leopard leaped this way and that, and the spike also followed this way and that. The
leopard avoided the spike easily, but got further and further from Claire, who was sinking
into the quicksand. White Emperor never moved, still sitting on the big rock quietly.

“Let this place become your grave.” The bloodthirsty man smiled ruthlessly, his voice low.

A violent, ruthless smile also appeared on Alice’s face. Burying this b*tch alive wasn’t such
a bad idea. Alice suppressed the urge to laugh out loud, and watched the sinking Claire
savagely. The thing that infuriated Alice was that Claire was so calm in such a dangerous
situation, without any hint of panic or fear.

“You little b*tch!” Alice screamed furiously, “Did you imagine there would be today when
you took my weapon? Is my weapon something you can take away? You must pay with your
life. Burying you alive is going easy on you.” Alice ran closer to the quicksand, and watched
Claire sinking with a sinister expression.

“Is this your best?” Claire laughed coldly, waving her hand, ready to use magic, when Golden
Lotus’ voice appeared in her head.

“Ma, focus and sense the earth elements around you! Order them, remember, order! Not
request!” Golden Lotus said furiously.

Claire paused slightly, order? Not request? When wanting to use magic, a magician always
requested the magic elements to come to his side and finish his spell, as to unleash the power.
But Golden Lotus told her to sense the earth elements and order them? Wasn’t she better at
fire magic?

Although Claire had unanswered questions, she still closed her eyes quickly and focused on
sensing the magic elements around her. Only now did Claire find with a shock, that originally
she could only sense the red dots being active, but now apart from the red dots there were
also many yellow dots being active. Were these the earth elements?

Claire eyes were closed, but she saw earth elements concentrated around the spikes and under
her feet. This was because of the magic the bloodthirsty man used.
Order the earth elements?

Order, not request!

“Cousin, kill her now! Kill that little b*tch!” Alice saw that Claire was about to retaliate but
suddenly stopped. A strong feeling of uneasiness appeared in her heart, and she shouted at
her cousin with all her might, “Cousin, quick, kill that little b*tch!”

The bloodthirsty man frowned, and looked at Alice icily. Alice stepped back a step,
frightened by that scary gaze. Because that gaze was too terrifying, giving people a wordless
pressure.

“Cousin, I, I’m not ordering you. Really, I have no intention of ordering you at all. How
could I order you?” Alice explained nervously and hastily. She knew this cousin’s personality
very well. Cruel, conceited, ruthless…… And the thing he hated the most was people talking
to him with an ordering tone. Because of this, he had injured two elders in the clan before,
but didn’t get a severe punishment. After all, he was very powerful and had lots of
potential.The clan wouldn’t really do anything to him.

“Cousin, I, I’m just afraid this little b*tch might trick us.” Alice explained hastily, because
she saw Claire with her eyes closed, unmoving, just letting herself sink lower and lower. This
was much too unusual; this little b*tch must be preparing to do something.

“Humph! What trick could she play?” The bloodthirsty man humphed coldly, flicking his
fingers lightly. Uncountable sharp ground spikes shot out from the ground, and then rushed
towards Claire as if they had eyes. It was possible to imagine what would happen if these
spikes hit Claire. Claire would have a thousand holes on her.

An indifferent expression appeared on the bloodthirsty man’s face. He turned around to

leave. From his perspective, things had ended.

“Claire!” Suddenly, a cool voice tinged with shock and worry sounded angrily.

Shocked, Alice raised her head, and her face became as pale as a sheet.

Silver hair, violet irises.

The divine prince from the Temple of Light!

But what happened the next moment made Alice fall to the ground.

The spikes that were supposed to impale Claire all changed direction, shooting upwards
fiercely. The whooshing sounds were frightening.

The direction the ground spikes were heading, was that bloodthirsty man.

The bloodthirsty man was rooted in spot. He was completely stunned by what was happening.
These were his magic, but now they turned direction to come attack him!
Such a thing could happen? Even if two magicians were of the same nature, they could only
use a spell of the same nature to counterattack. How could she affect his magic?! As if the
spikes were the blonde girl’s magic!

Disbelief filled the eyes of the bloodthirsty man. Because he had shockingly discovered, that
all the earth elements around him refused his request, refused his calling. Instead, they all
rushed towards that golden-haired girl!

How could this happen? When two magicians fight, they all gather their own elements, call
on the magic elements and request them to help them create a spell successfully. How many
elements a magician can call was based on the magician’s level. They each call their own
elements, but they can’t order the magic elements to only listen to this person or refuse that
person.

Only sorcerers could do such a thing, to order the magic elements to listen to them and refuse
others. But until now, there was only one sorcerer on the whole continent, and he had been
missing for a long time. This blonde girl could not be a sorcerer!

But, this young girl in front of him could order the magic elements to refuse his calling and
request! The spikes became larger and larger in the bloodthirsty man’s irises.

The bloodthirsty man finally came back to his senses and rolled on the ground, missing the
spikes dangerously.

“Whoosh whoosh whoosh”, then came the frightening sound of objects striking the ground.

The place where the bloodthirsty man was just standing was filled with sharp spikes. Cold
sweat covered the back of the man.

Alice stared dumbly at this scene, unable to wake up.

An illusion?

No, not an illusion.

“Claire…… ?!” Leng Lingyun rushed over quickly, and saw that Claire was still in the
quicksand. He reached his hand without thinking, ready to pull Claire up.

Claire looked at the pale, slender hand that suddenly appeared in front of her, and paused.

“Are you okay?” Leng Linyun didn’t pull back his hand, but asked in a low voice. The faint
worry in his voice wasn’t noticed by Claire, nor by Leng Linyun himself.

“I, I’m fine.” After a little hesitation, Claire stretched out her hand.

Leng Linyun grabbed Claire’s hand and pulled her up.

Just at this time, Liu Xueqing and Leng Xuanxuan arrived, and saw this scene.
Liu Xueqing’s gaze was fixed on the two hands holding together, a darkness flashing beneath
her eyes, but disappearing quickly.

Leng Linyun pulled Claire up, but didn’t let go of her hand.

“Divine Prince, thank you. I’m fine now.” Claire said softly, withdrawing her hand.

“Oh.” Leng Linyun looked at Claire and took back his hand as he realized. Leng Linyun held
onto his hand tightly. He didn’t know why he would feel a little disappointed when Claire
pulled her hand away.

“Why are you…… ” Leng Linyun just opened his mouth to speak when Liu Xueqing’s shout
sounded.

“Where do you think you’re going?!” Liu Xueqing shouted furiously, attracting Claire and
Leng Linyun’s gazes.

Alice’s face was deathly white, while the expression on the man besides her was complicated.
Alice was about to sneak away with the man, but was stopped by Liu Xueqing’s shout.

“Alice Roman?” Leng Linyun never forgot anything, and he could call out the names of
every noble he met. Right now, Leng Linyun’s voice was tinged with anger. He saw these
two people almost killing Claire.

Alice’s face instantly became even paler.

She knew, this time, things wouldn’t end so easily.

Ch.66 A Gathering of Famous People

(Part I)

Alice buried her head into her chest and didn’t speak, while the man besides her wore a
complicated expression. Only when Claire and Leng Lingyun walked up to them did he turn
to stare at Claire intently, without moving a finger.

“Alice Roman, the Divine Princess and I both saw what happened this time clearly. You
wanted to hurt Claire. I think I will have to ask the emperor to take care of this matter!” Leng
Lingyun’s voice was cold without warmth.

“No, don’t, Divine Prince.” Alice raised her head in fright, her expression panicked, fear in
her eyes. She knew she went over the top this time. Claire was famous right now, not only
part of the Hill Clan but also Master Cliff’s disciple. Nobody that wanted to take her life
would be let off the hook easily.
“Don’t say anything. Let’s go see the emperor now.” Leng Lingyun’s face was cold, his voice
suggesting no further discussion.

Xueqin Liu’s expression was fluid. This was the first time Lingun Leng cared so much for
another person. In Liu Xueqing’s heart, Leng Lingyun never gave a second glance to a
person, not to mention be so involved in their business. But now he spent so much time and
effort on this lowly castellan, even visiting the emperor for her! Was it only because
Xuanxuan liked this blonde-haired girl? Was it only because of that?

Right at this time, a figure descended from the sky. It was the still sleepy Cliff. He was
woken up by the thunder, and suddenly remembered he had seen it before. He suspected it
had something to do with Claire, so he hurried over. Behind Cliff, the red-robed cardinal
from the Temple of Light was also there — Lawrence. A few people were also hurrying over
from the city gates, attracted by the thunder.

Alice watched the gathering people, her face getting whiter and whiter. She knew that
everything was over this time.

“Why are you here?” Cliff landed and demanded of Lawrence, who landed behind him.

“The same reason why you are here.” Lawrence shrugged his shoulders, looked at Leng
Lingyun and Claire, and walked up smilingly.

“Ah, Claire, why are you here?” Lawrence patted Claire’s head familiarly. Cliff regarded him
with hostility; is that dumb old man still trying to persuade Claire to become his disciple?

“Greetings, Master Lawrence. I was out walking my beast, saw an abnormality in the sky,
and so I came over to investigate. But I got sneaked-attacked by Alice. The Divine Prince
happened to be nearby and rescued me.” Claire frowned, a hint of innocence in her voice.

“What?!” As expected, Lawrence knitted his brows and shouted, “Lingyun, is that what
happened?”

“Yes, Master. I saw them attacking Claire when I arrived.” Leng Lingyun answered calmly.

“You dare to hurt my disciple! Looking for certain death?” A sharp roar sounded behind
Lawrence. The people turned their heads to see Cliff in a rage, ready to fight.

“You’re not young anymore, but you still behave like this.” Lawrence’s face was scrunched
up. This old fella was still so protective, fighting without regard to the situation or the people.
There was a group a people coming close fast. Killing those two under such circumstances
would be bringing trouble on himself. Only Lingyun saw them trying to hurt Claire, and
Claire was perfectly fine. But if Cliff started throwing punches, those people coming would
see. Then it would be hard to explain in front of the emperor.

“You want shield those two?” Cliff face was even more scrunched up than Lawrence’s as he
asked angrily.

“They’re both descendants of important ministers in court, so it would be best for the
emperor to take over. The emperor his majesty would not be partial to anyone, and Lingyun
and Xueqing will tell everything to the him.” Lawrence had survived for many years between
the temple and the court, so he knew the best way to do things.

Cliff frowned at Lawrence but kept quiet.

“Master, what Master Lawrence said makes sense. I trust the the emperor his majesty would
give me justice.” Claire tried to comfort Cliff.

“Okay then.” Cliff agreed reluctantly, then gave Alice a hard stare. It scared Alice and she
lowered her head immediately.

More than a few people came from the city. Some saw Cliff, Lawrence, the Divine Prince
and Princess, and exclaimed out loud. With these people present, the abnormality earlier
wouldn’t seem strange. It must have been created by them. When Claire saw those people,
she let out a breath. She wanted them to misinterpret.

In the group of people, one man and woman looked towards Claire. Both of them were blond
with blue eyes, their beautiful appearances overlooked under the circumstances: everyone
was gazing at Cliff, Lawrence, and the Divine Prince and Princess from the Temple of Light.
These famous people attracted all their attention.

“What do you think?” The blonde man with blue eyes asked the blonde woman with blue
eyes.

“Don’t know if it’s because I dislike her, but I keep thinking the abnormality earlier is related
to her.” The golden-haired woman with blue irises answered in a low voice.

“I would rather it be that you dislike that girl. But your sixth sense is almost always
correct.”The blonde man with blue irises joked.

The blonde woman became silent, squinting at Claire.

“Whatever, don’t stray off, we’ll leave as soon as we find that thing.” The golden-haired man
reminded.

“The problem is, there’s still no sign of it! Someone was faster than me and now I don’t
know where that thing is.” The golden-haired woman with blue irises was angry.

“Don’t worry too much. I have that on me all time now, so if the other one comes close to us,
there would be a reaction.” The blonde-haired man comforted, then added, “Don’t worry, it
has to be in this city.”

“Yeah, I hope.” The woman with blue-eyes was a little disconsolate. Only if they found that
thing could they revive their clan! Because of this goal, they must find it!

“Let’s go now, we should visit the emperor.” Cliff looked at Alice and the man besides her
coldly.

Claire called the wind leopard to her side, and went and picked up White Emperor from the
stone. The Divine Princess’ gaze fell on the fur ball in Claire’s arms, confusion in her eyes.
Why did that little fur ball look familiar? Claire didn’t notice Liu Xueqing’s thoughtful
glances towards White Emperor.

This early morning was destined not to be peaceful.

The younger generation of the Roman Clan wanted to hurt the popular Claire Hill. This
information soon made its way throughout the whole capital, and everyone followed the news
closely.

Right now, the emperor was sitting on his throne, looking at the two old men standing
beneath him with a headache. One energetic, the other decadent. Besides them stood the still
angry Cliff and the calm Lawrence. The Divine Prince Leng Lingyun and the Divine Princess
Liu Xueqing were also present. And Claire, Alice, and Alice’s cousin stood at the back
silently.

The energetic one was naturally Duke Hill, and the decadent one was Duke Roman. Duke
Roman was howling inside, hating his granddaughter for not listening to him. He had warned
her before not to offend the Hill people, but now not only did she offended them, she was
also caught by so many powerful people. With so many witnesses it was impossible to deny.

“My heart aches for what happened. Both of you are pillars of the country, and the girls are
the future pillars for the country, but now this has happened…… ” The emperor said, pained.
He knew he had to do something this time. This wasn’t a fair duel between two people, nor a
fuss made by an angry child, but attempted murder!

“Your majesty, I…… ” Duke Roman wanted to say something.

Cliff shot an icy glare at him and said angrily, “Duke Roman, your granddaughter wasn’t
horsing around with my disciple, but attempting to kill her! This is murder, murder! Does sir
Roman understand what this word means?” Cliff shouted furiously, his “sir” extremely
mocking. As a duke of the country, could Duke Roman not understand what the word murder
means?

Duke Roman’s face paled instantly. He knew what that word meant. And if Alice was found
guilty of this charge, her future would be hard to say.

Duke Gordon was silent throughout the whole thing. Even though creating enemies in court
wasn’t a wise move, but that didn’t mean the the Hill Clan was a sitting duck for anyone to
shoot. He already let last time’s duel go, but they wanted to kill Claire this time! But it looked
like he didn’t need to say anything. Cliff would settle everything with the emperor since he’s
so protective.

The emperor looked at the angry Cliff and the cold faces of the rest, sighing in his heart.
Alice could offend anyone, but she chose to try to murder to Claire. Now even the Temple of
Light was here as a witness. If he didn’t settle this according to the law, not only would Duke
Hill be upset, the Temple of Light and Cliff would also be cross.

“Lock Alice Roman into jail, and hang her after the trial.” The emperor closed his eyes, not
looking at Duke Roman’s expression.
Duke Gordon was expressionless, and all the others were also calm. Alice’s pupils dilated,
but then she closed her eyes. She couldn’t blame anyone except herself, for not listening to
her grandfather, offending someone she couldn’t afford to offend. Her death was nothing; she
just hoped this wouldn’t affect the clan.

Duke Roman’s face became as white a sheet, and he suddenly kneeled down on the ground:
“Your majesty, please have mercy. I would rather resign my position as the Secretary of
Treasury. Please have mercy.” Alice, who was standing in the back, raised her head when she
heard this. She watched Duke Roman with shock and pain. Her own grandfather was doing
this for her!

The emperor abruptly opened his eyes, his brows knotted together. He stared at the old man
kneeling on the floor, anger flitting through his eyes. He was going to resign for this?

“Good! Very good! Now you even dare threaten me, huh?” The emperor stood up abruptly,
glaring at the old man kneeling before him.

“I don’t dare, I just really care for my granddaughter.” Duke Roman said fearfully, but with
no intention of getting up. Regret and pain flashed across Alice’s eyes. She wanted to rush
up, but was stopped by her elder cousin.

“Very good. That being the case, I will fulfill your wishes. From today on, you are no longer
the Secretary of Treasury. And you are no longer a duke, but a baron. Alice shall never in her
life be granted any titles. Every person in the Roman clan that holds a public position shall
have their positions lowered three levels!” The emperor was really angry. This was the first
time any minister dared threaten him like that.

Duke Gordon squinted and kept silent. Being near the emperor so many years, he knew what
the emperor was like. The emperor’s authority was not to be challenged by anyone. Didn’t
Duke Roman understand this?

“I accept. Thank you your majesty for pardoning Alice.” Duke Roman stood up, faltering. He
seemed to have aged ten years in that one moment.

The emperor humphed coldly, then looked at Duke Gordon, “Duke Hill, are you satisfied
with my arrangement?”

“I am.” Duke Gordon lowered his head and answered softly.

“Humph!” The emperor shot a glance at Duke Roman, who still had his head down, then left
the room without considering the presence of other people. Under such circumstances,
naturally no one minded the emperor’s attitude.

Duke Gordon was secretly celebrating in his heart. Now that the position of Secretary of
Treasury was empty, he must get someone he trusted up to that position.

Claire watched as Alice rushed up to help Duke Roman leave, numerous emotions crossing
her mind. For that one second Claire was jealous of Alice. She had a grandfather that was
willing to give his life to protect her. In self-interest motivated big families like theirs, true
affections were very precious.
So Alice and her cousin helped Duke Roman to the door slowly. When Alice stepped through
the entrance, she turned her head and looked at Claire profoundly.

Claire understood that expression.

Deep hate. It was a hate that was engraved into the bone!

A hate where either you die or I perish!

Ch.66 A Gathering of Famous People

(Part II)

And the matter was settled.

Although Gordon was elated by the settlement, he knew it wasn’t suitable for him to show it.

“Divine Prince, thank you so much for saving Claire. I present my utmost gratitude. Master
Cliff, you stood up for Claire today, I present my utmost respect and gratitude. Your
eminence, Divine Princess, thank you for defending us. Please let me set up a banquet for all
of you to express my gratitude.” Duke Gordon invited sincerely. Of course he had his own
plans. Today was a good day. It was nice to gather with these famous people and would be
even nicer if they could establish some close relationships. Especially with the people from
the Temple of Light. Since the beginning of time, the relationship between the crown and the
Temple had been complicated and subtle. Maintaining a good relationship with them on the
outside can never do harm.

“It’s nothing. Your grace, you need not do so.” Leng Lingyun obviously loathed these
gatherings, rejecting politely.

Naturally, the rest didn’t agree either. None of them liked these banquets.

“Well then, after ten days it’s Claire’s birthday. I hope all of you would be able to attend.”
Duke Gordon was an old fox and immediately added.

“Oh, Claire, it’s almost your birthday?” Cliff and Lawrence both smiled at Claire, then turned
to each other and glared.

Claire was at a loss. Birthday? There seemed to be such a day in her memory. But it seemed
to be always Mother celebrating with her. The memory wasn’t that clear.

“It’s my disciple’s birthday. What’s that to do with you? Why are you so excited?” Cliff
glared at Lawrence.
“In any case, Claire almost became my disciple. Of course I, as an elder, should show some
care and buy her some presents.” Lawrence started blabbing.

“Pah! Since when did my disciple almost become your disciple? Tell me!” Cliff grabbed onto
Lawrence and wouldn’t let go.

The two left quarreling with each other, with no concern for the rest behind them.

“I promise I’ll come to Claire’s birthday. Farewell today. Because I have just returned to the
capital, I still need to deal with some business for the temple.” Leng Lingyun said politely.

“If so, great. I will be looking for the arrival of the Divine Prince that day then.” Gordon
smiled, already exploding with happiness in his heart.

Astonishment flashed across the Divine Princess Liu Xueqing’s eyes. She almost thought she
heard wrong. Lingyun actually agreed to attend those boring banquets?! He hated them!
Numerous ladies had invited him and he had always refused flatly, yet today he agreed so
quickly. Is it still only because Xuanxuan liked this Claire??!!

“Divine Princess, will you have time then too?” Duke Gordon brought the distracted Liu
Xueqing back to reality.

“Of course. I will come with the Divine Prince.” Liu Xueqing smiled warmly, her usual
elegant temperament.

“We will be so honored.” Duke Gordon was in a very good mood.

Throughout the conversation, Claire had not spoke a single word, for she was feeling a little
uncomfortable. First, was the future of Alice’s family. Next, was Duke Gordon’s words and
actions. Claire understood clearly that the future of Alice’s family had not been settled this
way because the emperor overly shielded her, but instead was due to Duke Roman trying too
hard to protect his granddaughter, infuriating the emperor. Profoundness suddenly filled
Claire’s heart. If, one day, her own life came into conflict with the interest of the Hill clan,
how would Duke Gordon choose?

The crowd exited the royal palace together. All the way till Liu Xueqing boarded her
carriage, her eyes were fixed on the fur ball on Claire’s head. As the carriage started, Liu
Xueqing lifted up the curtains, still staring at the figure, frowning and thinking. Suddenly, Liu
Xueqing’s pupils dilated.

She recalled now. That fur ball was the fur ball that appeared on the black dragon’s back the
day the Gift of the goddess was stolen!

Suppressing the urge to exclaim out loud, Liu Xueqing glanced at the Leng Lingyun beside
her. She knew, if she told Leng Lingyun now, Leng Lingyun would only dislike her. The
pope must be told, and after they’re sure about it they could tell Leng Lingyun. If it really had
something to do with Claire, it would be a good thing for her. Lingyun has been growing
more and more fond of that girl, and that wasn’t good.
At this time, Claire had been stroking the wind leopard’s head, conversing with Duke
Gordon.

“Claire, please come home. After what happened today, it’s certain that your mother will
come see you. If she knew that your relationship with your father has become like this, she
would be heartbroken.” Duke Gordon knew Claire’s soft spot, tempting her patiently.

Claire kept silent. She did not want to see that Marquess Leger, that father that never fulfilled
the duties of a father.

“If your mother saw this, saw how you have a home but wouldn’t return, she would be very
sad. Plus your birthday is coming up. Are you going to stay at Camille’s house and let all the
guests come to see me, a funky old man? When your mother comes, do you want her to go to
Camille’s house to celebrate your birthday?” Duke Gordon said softly, knowing in his heart
that by phrasing it this way, Claire was certain to come home.

“Okay, grandfather. I will come home after the auction tomorrow.” Claire compromised.

“Good. I will let Emery send you some paper gold. Buy whatever you want! Just treat it as a
birthday present from Grandfather.” Duke Gordon smiled. Emery was very well-respected by
Claire; with him there, how could Claire not come home?

“Okay, but my friends should still stay at teacher Camille’s house for now. Because it
wouldn’t be nice for them to see father.” Claire suggested.

“Don’t worry about that, I have already scolded your father. I promise that will never happen
again. Please bring your friends back.” Of course, Duke Gordon was thinking about the man
with black hair and black clothes.

“Sure.” Claire reluctantly agreed, then hopped onto the wind leopard, “Let me first return to
teacher Camille’s house. I will come back after the auction, the day after tomorrow.”

“Good.” Duke Gordon nodded, a big smile on his face.

Claire rode the wind leopard around the city, a number of things on her mind. Duke Roman’s
tottering when he got up from kneeling. Alice’s hate-filled eyes. Duke Gordon’s smiling face.
She was so occupied that she didn’t even notice that the people around her were all looking at
her. Of course, a blonde girl with green irises riding on a mighty black leopard was very
catchy.

“Chirp chirp~~” White Emperor slid down from Claire’s head and squatted on her shoulder,
then softly licked Claire’s neck.

“White Emperor~~” Claire cupped White Emperor in her hands, “Are you comforting me?”

“Ma, this little meatball is very unstable! He has terrifying power, but is unable to use it when
he wants to. Usually he’s just useless garbage, and his IQ is also very very low. Yet he’s your
master! Surpass him, then beat the crap out of him.” Golden Lotus‘s complaining voice
sounded suddenly.
“Chirp chirp!!” White Emperor waved his tiny claws around angrily, obviously dissatisfied
by Golden Lotus’s words.

Claire let out a small smile, cheering up a bit.

“Let’s go, Leo. Let’s go home.” Claire gave the wind leopard a little pat on the neck,
signaling for it to start running.

“I, I already said I’m sorry.” Suddenly, a pathetic voice reached Claire’s ears.

Claire turned her head and saw a pretty girl being sandwiched by two burly men on the road.
The man standing in front of her said furiously: “You think a ‘sorry’ will do? You bumped
into me and injured me, and now I can’t work today! You must pay for my losses!” It was
hooligans blackmailing a young girl. Usually, Claire wouldn’t care to interfere. But when she
examined the girl’s appearance, she stopped the wind leopard.

“Pay for your losses? How, how much is that?” The pretty girl asked, scared.

“Ten gold coins!” The burly man demanded. Ten gold coins was enough to support a family
for one month!

“What? So much? ~~” The pretty girl looked like if she were about to cry, “But, but I don’t
have that much money.”

“Then how much do you have?” The burly man asked ferociously.

“I only have this much~~~” The pretty girl carefully took out a plain money bag and looked
inside.

The burly man snatched it over and emptied it. There were only three gold coins and several
copper ones.

“Well, I’ll let you go this time. These will do.” The burly man cackled, about to put away all
the money. The pretty girl watched in panic, “But, but, that’s all the money I have! If you
take it I’ll starve!”

“Why would I care about that……” The burly man tossed the money bag on the ground and
turned to leave. The other burly man followed, laughing out loud.Yet he turned to face a
humongous black leopard. Frightened, he backed up quickly.

“Pick up the money bag. And return her her money.” The girl sitting on the black leopard
said coldly. Iciness filled her voice.

The two burly men swallowed. They knew clearly that this cold girl in front of them wasn’t
easy to deal with. Using such a fierce magic beast as her mount, how could she be simple?

“You don’t want your ears anymore?” Claire squinted her eyes, shooting a dangerous gaze at
the two.
“Oh, sorry, sorry.” One of the burly men regained his senses, hurriedly crouching down to
pick up the money bag. He then carefully put all the blackmail money back into it and handed
it to Claire.

Claire snatched it at once and sneered: “You can go now.”

The two burly man were gone in a flash.

“Here’s your money bag.” Claire jumped off the black leopard and handed the money bag to
the pretty girl, who was still dazed.

“Thank, thank you~~ Thank you so much! My mom left me this.” The pretty girl carefully
tucked the money bag into her clothes, thanking Claire.

“You’re very poor?” Examining the young girl’s plain clothes and her honest expression,
Claire asked.

“Yes, my family is very poor. I have always lived with my mom in the deep mountains by
ourselves. When my mom passed away, I came out. I wanted to see the outside world. It was
not easy to get here……”

The pretty girl wasn’t at all ashamed of admitting that she was poor.

An indistinguishable smile appeared on Claire’s lips, and she spoke clearly: “Work for me,
and I’ll give you a hundred gold coins per year, plus free food, lodging, and clothes. You’ll
live in a good place, eat delicious foods, and wear new clothes.”

“Really?” The pretty girl was pleasantly surprised, “Such a good deal?”

“Really, as long as you sign a five year contract. And if you like it here, we can sign another
one. If you work hard, I will increase your salary.” Claire smiled warmly.

“Yay, yay, big sister you are such a good person!” The pretty girl was so excited she almost
bounced up and down.

Claire smiled but didn’t speak. Her gaze fell on the bow on the young girl’s back. The arrow
nock on her unremarkable bow was extremely smooth, obviously the result of extensive
shooting. An ordinary bow would have broken by now, so this bow must be much more than
it looks. And this pretty girl’s hands were very different from her appearance: under her
knuckles, calluses dotted both her hands. There was only one explanation for that, and that
was that this young girl was a great archer, and able to shoot both left and right!

Only one hundred gold coins, what a deal!

Ch.67 Claire is Under the Suspicion of the
Temple of Light! (Part I)

“What’s your name?” Claire patted behind herself, signaling for the young girl to hop on.

“My name is Chuxin Qiao.” The young girl nimbly hopped onto the wind leopard, not even
slightly scared.

“Oh. I’m Claire, and from now on I will be your boss and your leader. You must obey me in
the future. Got it?” Claire had already started her shameless brainwashing, while thinking to
herself, another ancient surname; just what kind of connection does this continent have with
the Orient?

“Sure. But what should I call you?” Chuxin Qiao agreed without second thought. In her eyes,
after her mom, this pretty girl was the best person in the world.

“Just call me Claire. But you must strictly follow my orders. And of course, I wouldn’t make
you do anything too out of the line.” Claire added.

“Ok. No problem.” Chuxin Qiao answered joyfully.

Claire patted the wind leopard beneath her, setting it off speedily, heading straight towards
Camille’s house. She was tired; one sleepless night, plus so much commotion. It’s time to go
back and rest.

Once returning to Camille’s house, Claire dragged Chuxin Qiao into Camille’s study and
made her sign a five-year contract. Satisfied, Claire yawned and thought about sleeping.

“Here’s some paper gold for you, pre-payment for a year’s wages. Ask me for more if it’s not
enough. When I go home tomorrow I will arrange a comfortable place for you to live.” Claire
promised between yawns, completely ignoring the group of confused people blocking the
entrance.

“You, Summer, come here.” Claire signaled towards Summer, who had her head poking
through the door frame.

“What?” Summer came over with a confused expression.

“This is Chuxin Qiao. From now on, she will be part of us. Take her to shop for some clothes
first, then buy her some of the stuff that she likes but wouldn’t usually spend her money on.
And introduce her to them. I’m going to bed cuz I’m so tired; so much happened today. I’ll
explain later. And we’re going to the auction tomorrow.” Claire ordered quickly, all the while
yawning.

Summer twitched the corner of her lips. What the heck? Just throwing it all to her? Claire was
the one who brought Chuxin back, for goodness sake!
“Chuxin, go with Summer. I’m going to rest, I’m so tired.” Claire yawned, about to leave.

“Hey, you didn’t give me money yet! How am I supposed to buy her stuff!” Summer
hurriedly yelled at Claire.

“You’ve got so much money I’m sure you won’t die just by buying some stuff for your new
companion.” Claire scolded impatiently, then went right through the crowd and headed for
her room.

“Hmph, you stingy person!” Summer cursed, but in her heart, she felt oddly warm.
Companion, it’s true, she had always been alone yet now she had a companion! This was all
part of the warmness Claire had brought her.

“Claire is not stingy, she said she would give me a hundred gold coins each year, and also
provide me with food, shelter, and clothing.” Chuxin Qiao hurriedly explained for Claire.

“What?” Now everyone was interested, all squeezing in and asking for details.

When Chuxin Qiao told them everything, including how they met and their contract, the
crowd just looked at each other, while all cursing Claire’s shamelessness in their hearts. She
would never be so kind to help a person like that, and give out a salary that was nothing to
her. Although it was very high for ordinary people, for Claire, it’s absolutely nothing! Just
what is this treacherous person scheming.

Although they were all thinking this, none dared to say it out loud. They all knew what
measures Claire was willing to go to. She would find their weakness and attack it mercilessly.

“Here, let me introduce you. From now on you will be part of us.” Summer smiled, beginning
to introduce everyone. In her heart she added, from now on you will be just like us, one of
Claire’s slaves.

When she reached the door, Claire sneezed. She touched her nose. In this weather, did she
catch a cold?

The Temple of Light in the capital, inside the pope’s study.

The pope looked sternly at Xueqing Liu, listening to her report. She had set up a magical
matrix in his study the instant she found him, giving him an uncertain feeling. After Xueqing
Liu finish did he finally understand why she was so serious.

“Are you sure you saw clearly and correctly?” The pope questioned seriously. The other
person was Cliff’s disciple, part of the Hill clan, and the rising star in the capital. But even so,
she couldn’t possibly had the power to order a haughty three-headed mega-dragon.

“Your holiness, I promise I saw correctly. The furry ball I saw Claire carrying was the exact
little creature that had been sitting on the back of the black dragon that day. I also think it
incredible, for with Claire’s current strength, it’s impossible to summon a dragon, let alone
ordering a dragon to do such a shameless thing. But, I swear, the little creature in her bosom
today was the creature on the back of the black dragon the other day.” Her brows tightly knit,
Xueqing Liu said solemnly.
The pope silenced, his face a complex expression. The reason Xueqing Liu became the
Divine Princess was neither because of her beauty nor her elegant demeanor; but because she
was very strong. “Seeing wrong” was not an excuse that could be used on her, for she had
exceptional observation and powerful fighting.

If Xueqing Liu was right, does that mean the little girl from the Hill clan could really
summon a dragon and order it? He saw that dragon with his own eyes; it was definitely a real
one, not a hallucination. Plus that detestable dragon’s spit was proof that he couldn’t be
wrong.

If it really had something to do with Claire, he should probably think from a long-term
perspective. But that doesn’t mean he’ll let her go easily! How dare she steal the Gift of the
goddess! Hmph! No matter who, they must receive their deserved punishment.

“I understand now. Don’t tell anyone, but investigate it. You know her, so that will make it
more convenient. If you can prove that she stole the Gift of the goddess, we must let her
receive her well-deserved punishment. Even the emperor his majesty couldn’t shield!” When
the pope spit out these words, Xueqing Liu couldn’t help but start gloating.

Suppressing her urge to laugh out loud, Xueqing Liu solemnly told the pope: “Your holiness,
I assure you that I will investigate with all my might and give you a detailed account of it.”

“Good. You may leave now.” The pope nodded his head.

A short while after Xueqing Liu left, a soft knocking sounded at the door.

“Come in.” Naturally, the pope knew whose footsteps were outside. It was the highest ranked
clairvoyant in the Temple of Light, L’Oréal.

L’Oréal still had her strange irises and glaring green hair. Softly pushing the door open and
without a single unnecessary word, she said lightly: “The person the goddess is looking for is
in the capital. The abnormality in the skies today was caused by them.”

“What?!” The pope sprang to his feet. Lingyun Leng, the Divine Prince, had traveled to Usari
but found nothing. And they’re in the capital?!

“The Divine Prince and Divine Princess were both present when the abnormality occurred. I
believe you will get an answer quickly by inquiring them.” L’Oréal’s voice sounded very
empty, with no trace of emotion.

“Ok. Thank you.” The pope was always very polite towards L’Oréal. For L’Oréal was like
the goddess’s eyes and mouth, constantly communicating the orders of the goddess.

The pope let out his breath. There hasn’t been any progress in finding the person the goddess
was looking for, even though such a long time had passed. He almost worried that the
goddess would get impatient and blame them for their incompetence. Now that there’s finally
somewhere to start, how could he not relax. Even if just for a second.

Very soon, Lingyun Leng arrived at the study.

“Your holiness, you were looking for me?” Lingyun Leng spoke in a emotionless tone.

The pope looked at the man standing before him and sighed in his heart. This remarkable
young man wasn’t serving the Temple of Light wholeheartedly because of faith in the
goddess. Rather because of his only little sister.

“Mm.” Collecting his thoughts, the pope approached Lingyun Leng slowly and said:
“Lingyun, I have always treated you like my own child. I have watched you join the Temple
of Light and I have watched you come to today’s achievement. I hope you won’t let me
down.”

“Lingyun knows, and will not let your Holiness down.” Lingyun Leng’s tone was still
emotionless.

The pope sighed in his heart. This child, he still couldn’t learn to let others know about his
feelings.

“You were there when the abnormality in the skies occurred this morning. Could you tell me
the details of what happened? And who were there?” The pope returned to topic.

“When I reached the city gates this morning, I saw storm clouds gathering, accompanied by
lightning and thunder……” Lingyun Leng began a detailed account, reporting the whole
story, including how Claire was almost murdered. But he hid the part where the dirt spikes
suddenly changed directions.

“You said that Claire Hill was also there?” The pope frowned slightly, and started to suspect
in his heart. That girl again? Is this really pure coincidence?

“Yes.” Lingyun Leng noticed the change in the pope’s attitude. He wanted to ask something,
but in the end resisted the urge.

“There’s nothing more that I need of you. You may leave. And go investigate what caused
that abnormality.” The pope ordered, his brows still scrunched together.
“Yes.” Lingyun Leng backed out of the room, leaving the pope alone contemplating in his
study.
Ch.67 Claire is Under the Suspicion of the
Temple of Light! (Part II)

Camille’s house.

When Claire woke up, it was already evening. Summer had came to tell her that dinner was
ready. Chuxin Qiao had a big smile on her face; it seems that she got along pretty well with
the rest of the group. When she saw Claire and Summer she immediately stood up to
welcome them.

“Claire, Summer bought me so many things today!” Chuxin Qiao exclaimed happily.

Sure enough, the Chuxin Qiao before Claire’s eyes looked like a whole new person. It’s true
that one’s clothing can affect one’s appearance tremendously. In fitting pink clothes and a
beautiful brand new case for her ordinary bow, Chuxin Qiao was dazzling.

“You even carry your bow and arrows when eating?” Claire sat down and asked casually.

“My mother had told me, if the the bow is there, then the man is there; if the bow is not there,
then there’s no reason for the man to be there anymore.” Chuxin Qiao replied in a serious
tone.

Claire nodded lightly. As a warrior, she knew the spirit.

After eating, Summer suggested that they go to the most flourishing night market in the
capital.

Noticing Chuxin Qiao’s eagerness, Claire agreed. Chuxin Qiao and Summer whooped
excitedly.

What they didn’t know was that this trip would bring them unexpected surprises.

As the night fell, the capital continued to bustle with activity.

The downtown was filled with lights, shining over each and every street.

Summer and Chuxin Qiao led the group excitedly, looking at this and touching that. Jean and
dragon Ben followed Claire silently, while poor Walter stayed behind at Camille’s house
alone. His dark essence was too noticeable for him to appear downtown.

“Claire, buy this for me.” Summer pointed at some small accessories at a street vendor.

“Take whatever you two like.” Claire replied. She had no interest in these girlish accessories.

Summer and Chuxin Qiao just picked whatever they wanted, while Claire paid for them.
The bustling streets amazed Chuxin Qiao, for she had never seen such a busy night.

In the crowd, someone’s eyes fell on Claire.

“Brother, it’s that girl again.” It was the mysterious woman with blue irises and blonde hair.

“It seems like we just keep running into her.” The man with blue irises and blonde hair
chuckled. Then his expression froze. For he detected an obvious tremble from the bronze
ware in his bag! And what does this mean? It means that the pearl that was part of the bronze
ware was somewhere close, resulting in this resonance!

“Brother, what’s wrong?” The blonde woman with blue eyes frowned and asked in a low
voice. She had noticed the oddness in the man.

“The Tidal Pearl is somewhere nearby!” The man lowered his voice and said in a sure voice.

“What?” the blonde woman exclaimed, still keeping voice down, “Somewhere nearby? Are
you sure, brother?”

“I’m sure. The Tidal Goblet is trembling, so it must have detected that the Tidal Pearl in
nearby.” The blonde man became anxious, searching around. Yet in such a crowd, how could
he find the Tidal Pearl?

But just then, the blonde man’s expression froze again. For he clearly saw a young girl take
out an inconspicuous pearl. And that peal was trembling slightly!

“Claire, look at this. It’s so weird! This pearl must be crazy, shaking like this.” Confused,
Summer took the trembling pearl out of her bag and handed it to Claire.

Taking the pearl into her hands, Claire examined this ordinary pearl and started thinking. A
pearl trembling for no reason? It seemed to be resonating with something.

Suddenly, Claire felt two pairs of eyes on her. She jerked her head around, and saw a man
and woman who had similar appearances staring intently at her. Or more precisely, stare
intently at the pearl in her hand! And that woman gave Claire a feeling that they had met
before. Those eyes…… Yes, it was that assassin who could have killed her the other night
but didn’t. It was also the woman that she met after stealing the Gift of the goddess.

Was there a connection between them and this pearl? Claire looked back at the pearl in her
hand and thought about the two’s intent stare. She realized something.

Perhaps this pearl wasn’t as simple as they thought.

“Claire?” Summer’s uncertain voice returned Claire to her senses.

“Oh, nothing. Leave the pearl to me, I’ll examine it. Go buy whatever you want.” Claire
slipped a few paper golds out of her money bag and into Summer’s hands.

Happily accepting them, Summer dragged Chuxin Qiao off to go shopping. Dragon Ben
squeezed through the crowd and followed behind.
“Miss, is anything the matter?” Claire wasn’t the only keen person; Jean had also noticed that
things were unusual.

“Hmm, it seems that this pearl isn’t that simple.” Claire played around with the pearl in her
hand, and suddenly pretended that her hand slipped, almost letting the pearl drop to the
ground. Sure enough, the corner of her eyes caught the flash of panic across the faces of the
two blonde people with blue eyes.

“Not simple?” Jean looked at the pearl in Claire’s hand. Nothing stood out to him.

“You will know very soon.” Peering at the two young people with blonde hair and blue irises
approaching speedily through the crowd, Claire smiled slyly.

“Good evening, beautiful miss.” The blonde man greeted Claire politely.

“Good evening.” Claire returned casually.

“Let me obtrusively ask if you are willing to sell this pearl to us, miss. We will pay whatever
you want.” The blonde man seemed very eager.

“This pearl?” Still playing around with it leisurely, Claire replied lightly, “You two have
good insight. This pearl is the only one of the sort in this world, a priceless treasure. As for
selling it, hmm…… Hard to say. Plus this doesn’t seem to be a good place to talk about it.”

The blonde woman’s face darkened. She glared at Claire, but Claire just turned to look at her
and smiled smugly.

“Ok, miss, then where do you want to go?” The blonde man’s eyes never left the pearl in
Claire’s hand.

“By the way, I don’t seem to know your names and background yet.” Claire continued in her
casual tone.

The blonde woman seemed on the verge of spitting words, but was stopped by a exchange of
glances between her and the blonde man. These were all taken into Claire’s eyes.

“My name is Mingyu Li, and this is my sister Yuewen Li.” The blonde man introduced
courteously.

“I’m Claire. Nice to meet you two.” Claire answered, entertained by the sharp expression on
Yuewen Li’s face. This woman probably wanted to snatch that pearl right out of her hands.

Wait a second! Surname Li? Mingyu Li? Claire rapidly searched for information of this
surname and name in her head. When she finally recalled, her expression changed. They’re
from the Li clan! She had not expected for them to be here. One of four major clans of the
kingdom of Lagark, along with the clans of Yixuan Feng and Wenmo Shui. This person
before her was also from one of the four major clans. Except that the Li clan had fallen
during the past years, but rumor goes that a new generation had rose up and was determined
to revive the glory of the Li clan. And this Mingyu Li was their leader!
She would have never thought that such an inconspicuous pearl would attract this business.
Claire had experienced the extraordinary skills of the blonde woman. Yet this blonde man, as
her older brother, must be even stronger than that woman.

“Let’s go. We should find a place to really talk about this business.” Cunningness flashed
past Claire’s eyes as she burst into a warm smile. Those who knew Claire would know that
she had begun plotting to use people to her own advantage again.

After notifying Summer and the others, Claire brought the Li siblings straight back to
Camille’s house.

Camille made tea for them with a spring-like smile while Claire completely ignored the
murder in his eyes. She knew exactly what he meant: you stupid little brat, what do you think
my house is, incessantly bringing people here.

“So, the new leaders of the Li clan, what do you want with this pearl?” Claire gracefully
picked up the cup and smiled lightly.

Mingyu Li and Yuewen Li’s expression instantly changed. But Claire spoke again before
they could, “Don’t worry, these are all people I trust. If I wanted to do you harm I wouldn’t
have brought you back. In addition, miss, we have already met twice.”

“When did you realize?” Yuewen Li’s face darkened.

“Your expression is very unique, fierce yet beautiful.” Claire’s response was a surprise for
Yuewen Li. This was the first time someone described her expression like that. But, it
sounded pretty good.

Mingyu Li looked at the room full of people and convulsed slightly. These people seemed to
take no interest in their conversation. Two young girls were chatting about the little
accessories that filled a tea table in joyous tones. A man clad in black was yawning and lay
on the sofa while peering at the two girls. A knight-looking young man stood aside with his
head lowered. The only person that seemed normal was the blonde and beautiful man that
was diligently arranging the desserts on the table. Only Claire was paying attention to them!

“The Li people want to revive the glories of the Li clan, and now you desperately want this
pearl in my hand, so don’t tell me it has nothing to do with that. Unless this new generation
leader Mingyu Li has nothing to do but traveling and touring other countries while
purchasing some jewelry along the way?” Claire was still playing with the pearl and the Li
siblings continued to stare intently at it. All the while the Tidal Goblet in Mingyu Li’s bag
shook ever more violently.

“Okay, I’ll tell you.” After giving it some thought, Mingyu Li answered solemnly.

“Brother!” Yuewen Li anxiously tried to stop him.

“It’s fine. She is that person’s……” Mingyu Li didn’t finish his sentence. Yuewen Li looked
at his expression, then sighed. She nodded her head and didn’t speak again.

“But still, I wish we could talk privately, just us three.” Mingyu Li demanded.
“No problem. Teacher, please let us borrow your study.” Claire stood up while asking
Camille, then led the two towards the study.

Camille squished two desserts in his hands, completely destroying them. He lifted his head
with a bright smile on his face: “Sure, no problem.”

Jean followed behind and stood guard outside the study.

Claire set up a magic hood in the study and sat down. The Li siblings also sat down, all the
while their eyes never leaving the pearl in Claire’s hands.

“That pearl in your hand directly affects the future of the Li clan!” What Mingyu Li next said
surprised Claire greatly.

Ch.68 Dragon Ben Gets In Trouble (Part I)

“That pearl in your hand directly affects the future of the Li clan!” What Mingyu Li next said
surprised Claire greatly.

“To tell the truth, that pearl you’re holding is called the Tidal Pearl, part of my Tidal Goblet.”
Mingyu Li took out a bronze ware from his bag. Sure enough, there was a hole in it, the same
size as Claire’s pearl.

“So?” Claire looked at the Tidal Goblet in Mingyu Li’s hand.

“The Tidal Goblet is only a key. When the Tidal Pearl and Tidal Goblet are put together, they
will point out where the treasure is. The day we find the treasure is the day our clan will
prosper.” Mingyu Li spoke slow and powerfully.

“What treasure? That can lead a whole clan to revival?” Claire asked, confused.

“It’s an artifact, a sword — the Tidal Sword. Our Li ancestors spent innumerous time and
money in the making of this sword, and it took generations to finish. It was hidden during the
Li clan’s glorious days so future generations won’t rely on such power and stop improving.
But now the Li clan is falling and we need the artifact.” Mingyu Li spoke truthfully, but
Claire became suspicious.

“By telling me so much, aren’t you afraid I might steal your Tidal Goblet and go find the
treasure myself?” Claire asked casually.

“You don’t have the power to do so. I can kill you right now.” Yuewen Li answered
scornfully.
“But then you won’t leave here peacefully, not to mention searching for your artifact to
revive your clan.” Claire retorted emotionlessly.

Yuewen Li glared at Claire, who seemingly didn’t care. She gritted her teeth. This girl was
not cute at all!

“Even if you find it it won’t help. The Tidal Sword can only be pulled out by people powerful
enough, and they must have Li clan blood in them. Only if you are chosen by the Tidal Sword
can you pull it out. To do so, you must have a strong will, unwavering determination, and the
blood of the Li clan. Only so can you pull out the Tidal Sword and use it.” Mingyu explained
unhurriedly.

Claire got interested: “Do all artifacts have such intelligence? Can choose their own owner?”

“Artifacts are special.” Mingyu Li said simply.

“I can give you the Tidal Pearl on one condition.” Claire touched the pearl in her hand while
speaking slowly.

“What condition?” Mingyu Li asked immediately.

“I want to go with you. I want to see what an artifact looks like and strengthen myself on the
way.” Claire looked at the pearl in her hand.

“Strengthen yourself? Of course, you are as weak as a chick right now.” Wenyue Li mocked.

“I will become strong.” Claire lifted her head and looked straight at Yuewen Li’s smiling
face, her voice extremely determined.

The smile on Yuewen Li’s face froze. For one second, she was lost in the determined gaze of
Claire.

“But you must wait ten days.” Claire put away the pearl and said quietly.

“Why?” Yuewen Li frowned.

“It’s my birthday after ten days, my birthday banquet. Although I don’t like such occasions,
Grandfather has already invited many people, and I can’t just leave.” Claire answered, a hint
of helplessness in her voice.

Mingyu Li and Yuewen Li glanced at each other, and saw in each other eyes a sliver of
responsibility.

“Fine, ten more days won’t make a difference. I hope that you’ll live true to your word.”
Mingyu Li stood and said crisply, “We will wait for you ten days later at the biggest hotel at
the East gate.”

“Okay.” Claire nodded, “Let me see you to the door.”

After the Li siblings left, Claire returned to the hall and found that Summer and Chuxin Qiao
were still intrigued by the little accessories. Claire couldn’t help a faint smile.

Mingyu and Yuewen Li walked on the sidewalk of the capital quietly, each occupied by their
own thoughts.

“Brother, this girl is not cute at all.” After a long time, Yuewen Li suddenly said.

“But, you like her and trust her, right?” Mingyu Li smiled, pointing out Yuewen Li’s
thoughts.

“Humph!” Yuewen Li turned her head and refused to speak anymore.

“She is very similar to that person.” Mingyu Li’s gaze became nonchalant.

“How are they similar? So fierce and not cute at all. How is she similar to our strong and kind
Aunt Rei?”

“Both their gazes are so determined.” Mingyu Li’s soft words silenced Yuewen at once.
Yuewen Li remembered Claire’s determined gaze when she said she will become strong.

“So we’ll wait ten days?” Yuewen asked.

“Yes, the experience will be good for her. I want to see what the child of Aunt Rei is like.”
Mingyu Li smiled faintly.

“Humph!” Yuewen stopped talking and walked ahead.

Mingyu Li smiled and shook his head, following behind. No one understood his sister better
than he did. She never says what she means, always fierce with her words but soft in her
heart.

The next morning, Claire rode the wind leopard to the Magicians’ Council to find Cliff,
because without covering up Walter’s dark magic aura, he wouldn’t be able to appear in the
open. Not to mention he’s also on the wanted list of the Temple of Light. These days, Walter
had stayed in his room, supposedly to retreat and practice so he can regain his original
abilities.

When Claire arrived at the Magicians’ Council, Jean was already there. Don’t know how he
got there so fast. But one thing was sure: he still didn’t forgive himself for that time when
Claire was in danger and he wasn’t there, so now he was besides Claire twenty-four seven.

Claire easily found Cliff’s lab only to hear Cliff yelling inside.

“Master?” Claire didn’t bother to knock but ran inside. The whole lab was filled by smoke
and Cliff was dancing around to get rid of it.

“Oh, Claire, you’re here?” After Cliff got rid of the smoke, he smiled and greeted Claire.

“Master, what are you doing?” Claire looked at the mess in the lab, shocked.
“Hey, that old dog Lawrence told me to make this little crystal thing that can detect dark
magic essences.” Cliff shook his head, frustrated, “After all this time, I did create little
crystals that can conceal dark magic essences, but just not the other way around.” Cliff
pointed at the mess in his room.

“Little crystals that can conceal dark magic essences?” Claire was happy. What a serendipity!

“Yes! This is easy to make, but crystals that can detect dark magic essences are hard.” Cliff
tugged on his hair, frustrated. Don’t know what Lawrence wanted. He only said that dark
magic forces were slowly making their way into the nobility, but didn’t explain before
ordering Cliff to make these difficult stuff. Can these crystals help Lawrence in his work?

“Master, are these the crystals?” Claire looked at a pile of clear crystals on the lab table.

“That’s right. Just some trash, you’re welcome to take for decorations if you like.” Cliff tilted
his head and looked at the failed experiments, pondering which step went wrong.

“Oh, good, thank you Master! Then I’ll be going.” Claire grabbed up all the crystals on the
table and was about to leave. “Wait, Claire, what are you here for?” Cliff remembered as
Claire was about to walk out the door.

“Nothing, I just wanted to check on Master, to remind you to keep up your health.” Claire
gave Cliff a brilliant smile and closed the door behind her.

Cliff nodded happily, his heart warm. So Claire does know to care for her master.

Claire returned to Camille’s house and knocked on Walter’s door.

Walter’s pretty face poked out in confusion: “Claire, what is it so early in the morning?”

“Can this conceal your dark essence?” Claire pulled out a small bag of crystals and handed it
to Walter.

Walter picked it up and his eyes bulged out. He looked at Claire in shock, “These, these are
the best concealing crystals! Where did you get them from? Whoa, and there’s so many! Do
you know how much these cost on the black market?”

Claire frowned and was about to snatch it back: ”Give it back if you don’t want it.” Claire
sighed in her heart that being a magician was so expensive; even small experiments were so
costly. And how rich Cliff was.

“Of course I want it, why not? Now I can walk out like a king!” Walter protected the bag
tightly, then lifted his head and smiled, “Claire, you’ve done so much for me, is it because
you like…… ”

Before Walter could finish, a yell rang through the whole house, waking everyone.

When they opened their doors, the saw Claire walking down the hallway expressionless,
while Walter was squatting in front his door, holding his head and moaning.
In the afternoon, Emery came to Camille’s house with paper gold, obviously under Duke
Gordon’s orders to take Claire home.

“Master~~” Claire was very fond of Emery. This person, who always gave her the best
without return had an important place in Claire’s heart.

“Claire, his Grace and his lordship are hoping that you will return soon. Of course, I want you
back most of all.” Emery laughed, looking at Claire in relief. His precious disciple seems to
have improved a lot again. Maybe she will surpass her master in no time.

“Master, we’ll return after the auction.” Claire looked at Emery’s smile, knowing that he only
laughs sincerely in front of her.

“Sure, his Grace said to auction anything you want. He gave me lots of money.” Emery’s
voice was full of love and pamper.

Claire smiled but didn’t answer. There weren’t any other precious jewels in this auction
anymore. The most valuable item had already been stolen by Summer and is now in her
hands.

Sure enough, Claire didn’t find anything to her taste on the night’s auction, but bought a
delicate pair of gloves for Chuxin Qiao, to protect her hands while pulling the bow. Chuxin
Qiao, naive, was very touched, and vowed that Claire was the best person in the world.
Summer was angry and Walter was disdainful. If this little devil was a good person, then
there would be no bad people in the world!

The auction ended and everyone returned to the Hill castle.

Duke Gordon was present himself in the Grand Hall to welcome them back.

“Claire, everything’s fine as long as you’re back.” Duke Gordon glanced at the people
following behind Claire, a light glinting in his eyes. These people were not simple. Claire had
gathered so many powerful people besides her in such a short time. And they all followed
behind her, not walking in front, which meant that Claire was their core. A sliver of respect
grew in Duke Gordon’s heart, but he didn’t show it. Instead, he welcomed everyone heartily.

“Claire, you’re back.” Marquess Leger, who had been standing to the side the whole time,
finally greeted them unwillingly.

“Yes, Father, I’m back.” Claire answered quietly.

“Ahem, ahem~” Marquess Leger coughed slightly, then continued, “It’s your birthday after
ten days. Your mother and second brother will also be back, but your first brother is standing
guard at the borders and can’t make it.”

“Oh.” Claire acknowledged, the looked at Duke Gordon, “Grandfather, my friends are tired, I
want to take them down to rest.”

“Sure.” Duke Gordon smiled and nodded.

Marquess Leger expression changed, but he didn’t explode under Duke Gordon’s waring
gaze.

After Claire took everyone down to rest and the hall was quiet, Marquess Leger said angrily,
“Father, look at Claire’s attitude. She thinks nothing of her father. And she brought in some
random friends who also have no manners.”

“Leger…… ” Duke Gordon started somewhat resolutely, “When will you learn to
understand? Do you think those besides Claire are random? Who do you think should be
blamed for Claire’s attitude? Sigh…… Carefully watch the people Claire brought back and
take back what you said today.” Duke Gordon sighed slightly and left the hall, leaving a
confused Leger behind.

Ch.68 Dragon Ben Gets In Trouble (Part II)

In the next few days, Claire’s followers started a luxurious lifestyle, with food and clothes
and everything they need. Summer and Walter were so comfortable they were dizzy with
glee. Only Chuxin Qiao was uncomfortable: with a high salary of one hundred gold coins per
year, but instead of working they lived in luxury. There must be something wrong.

On this sunny day, Claire and Jean faced each other at the training grounds in the behind the
castle, leaving dragon Ben filled with envy. Summer and Chuxin Qiao lay in rocking chairs,
bathing the sun while observing Claire and Jean’s training sessions. Walter was still trying to
practice and regain his abilities.

“I wanna join you guys too.” Dragon Ben was eager.

“Fighting with you? I have no intention to lose either an arm or a leg.” Claire refused with a
snort. Who doesn’t know that dragons are creatures with terrifying strength; they could
flatten a person with a simple swipe. It would completely unfair.

“I can control my power, and I will be very careful. Fighting with me will help you improve
quickly, since I’m obviously stronger than you. Come on, come on~~ I promise I’ll be very
careful.” Dragon Ben desperately persuaded. He was really eager and couldn’t wait to start.

Claire thought about it and said: “Then you must only use one hand. Tie the other up.”

“Of course, of course, of course.” Dragon Ben nodded hastily while rubbing his fists, as if he
wanted to begin this instant.

At the same time, the Divine Princess Xueqing Liu and the Divine Prince Lingyun Leng
happened to come visit them together.

“Ah, welcome, Divine Prince and Divine Princess.” Since Duke Gordon wasn’t present,
naturally, Marquess Leger was the one to greet them.
“Sorry to bother you.” Xueqing Liu smiled warmly, “We are here to see Miss Claire.”

“To see Claire?” Marquess Leger was stunned. These two, famous across the continent, are
here just to see Claire? Marquess Leger started to have a bad feeling, and started
immediately, “Is it that the business with the Roman clan wasn’t settled properly? Has Claire
been hiding something? Or is it……”

“It’s not that, your lordship. That business has already been settled. Claire was the victim.”
Lingyun Leng calmly interrupted Marquess Leger’s sentence. For some reason that Lingyun
Leng himself didn’t know, he felt uncomfortable when this man before him showed prejudice
towards Claire.

Xueqing Liu showed no change in emotion, an elegant and gentle smile still spread across her
face. No one noticed the darkness that flashed across her eyes.

“Then let me fetch Claire.” Marquess Leger let out his breath, and said hurriedly.

“No need, how about getting someone to show us where she is?” Lingyun Leng declined.

“Oh, then please let me show you the way.” Marquess Leger got up, a little confused, but still
led the way to the training grounds behind the castle.

The three of them came out into the training grounds. Just then, without any warning, they
saw Claire’s body flying across the training grounds like a kite with a broken string,
slamming into the magical barriers set up around the grounds. Claire spat out blood and slid
to the ground unconscious.

That loud bang echoed in the ears of the crowd.

“Claire!”

“Claire!”

“Claire!”

Multiple screams sounded at once.

A blur swept past Xueqing Liu’s eyes. It was Lingyun Leng.

The magical barrier was opened immediately, and a couple of people reached Claire at the
same time. Jean was the closest, and fastest too.

When the rest of the crowd reached them, Jean already had Claire tightly in his arms.

Dragon Ben just stood far away, shocked. He extended his hand and looked at it. It was this
hand that had thrown Claire across the training grounds without even thinking. Claire’s
attacks were so ferocious, and he was just trying to block them when he lost control of his
power.

Damn it. He’s in trouble now!

Dragon Ben twitched his lip, then also hurried over.

“Claire, how are you feeling?” Summer and Chuxin Qiao’s brows were tightly knit, for no
matter how they call out, Claire gave no response.

Jean lifted Claire up and started heading indoors, but was stopped by Lingyun Leng: “Let me
heal her.”

Only then did the crowd realize that the Divine Prince and Divine Princess were there. Leger
stood behind them with a complicated expression on his face.

“Please do, Divine Prince. And please hurry.” Jean carefully placed the unconscious Claire
back down. The Divine Prince was known across the capital as an extraordinary healer.
Jean’s tight expression loosened; it was so nice to have the Divine Prince present.

Without extra words, Lingyun Leng started to cast healing spells on Claire desperately. White
light instantly engulfed Claire’s body.

Nobody noticed Xueqing Liu biting her lip tighter and tighter, her eyes shooting daggers at
Claire.

Slowly, the white light left Claire’s body. When the crowd saw Claire’s face, they all let out
their breaths. Her pale face was starting to turn rosy again.

“Her organs are damaged. Even though I have treated her, she still needs time to recover.”
Lingyun Leng ordered after finishing the healing process, “Do not let her make any sudden
movements or over exercise. Just rest and relax.”

“Thank you so much, Divine Prince.” Jean stood up and saluted Lingyun Leng, his tight knit
brows finally loosening as Claire’s face reverted to a healthy color.

“It’s nothing, really.” Lingyun Leng waved his hand.

“Divine Prince, please accept my thanks for extending a helping hand towards us.” Leger’s
voice sounded from behind them.

“It’s no big deal.” Lingyun Leng replied lightly, “Please take Claire back to her room to rest.”

At this time, Claire slowly opened her eyes, only to see a bunch of worried faces.

“Claire, you’re awake! Yay!” Seeing that Claire is okay, Summer and Chuxin Qiao were both
filled with joy.

“I……” Claire frowned slightly. Her body still felt a little unwell. All she remembered was
how dragon Ben’s power-filled, violent strike threw her across the training grounds.

“Is everything feeling alright?” Lingyun Leng asked Claire, squatting besides her.

“You healed me, Divine Prince?” Claire stretched out her hand to feel her spine. Good, it’s
not broken. That hit had not taken her easily.
“Yes. Now you should go back to your room and rest.” Lingyun Leng extended his hand to
assist Claire to stand up.

But Jean was faster. Holding Claire tight in his arms, he looked an Lingyun Leng and said:
“We appreciate your help very much, Divine Prince. Protecting Miss was my responsibility,
but I neglected my duty.”

“Divine Prince, Divine Princess, were you here to see me?” Finally noticing Xueqing Liu
standing behind Lingyun Leng, Claire asked weakly.

Xueqing Liu was about to open her mouth, but Lingyun Leng was faster.

“Yes. But after what had happened, let’s wait until you feel better.” Lingyun Leng nodded.

“Thank you, Divine Prince, for healing me.” Claire let out a charming smile and thanked him
again.

“No need for such courtesy. And you should really get back to your room now.” Lingyun
Leng lifted his head to look at the glaring sun, hinting that it wouldn’t be wise for the just-
injured Claire to stay out here for long.

The crowd saw Jean and Claire back indoors while dragon Ben stood there, dumbfounded
and too scared to follow suit. Leger still had the complicated expression on his face, also
standing rooted in place.

Xueqing Liu watched Lingyun Leng’s back, engulfed in emotions. Just when she was about
to go catch up with him, the corner of her eye caught sight of dragon Ben, obviously not at
ease.

Black clothes. Black hair. Black irises. Seeming so outstanding and attractive. Xueqing Liu
frowned, then looked at dragon Ben again. Then she suddenly realized that something was
wrong. She couldn’t see through his strength at all! In addition, the black clothed man
seemed to have no human essence?!

A woman’s natural sensitivity made Xueqing Liu start doubting. Claire’s little pet was the
creature that appeared on the back of the black dragon, and now she couldn’t see through this
man’s strength at all, and he didn’t possess a human’s essence. Could it be? Could it be that
this man was that black dragon?!

Suppressing her excitement, instead of following the rest indoors, Xueqing Liu hurriedly bid
goodbye to Marquess Leger and rushed back to the temple. She must tell the pope her
suspicion immediately. Only when the pope see for himself this man in black could they tell
his real identity. Only the pope had the power to do so!

Nobody thought it odd that Xueqing Liu hurriedly left the Hill castle alone.

Claire was surrounded by people in her room, all looking at the weak her with worried
expressions.
His head lowered and too scared to enter, dragon Ben stood by the door. From time to time he
received a few murderous glances from those beside the bed.

“It’s okay. I’m fine now. No need to keep blaming him.” Resting against the headboard,
Claire naturally noticed the crowd turning around to glare at Ben from time to time.

“He is……” Summer was just about to angrily blurt out something, when she suddenly
remembered that Lingyun Leng was also there. Keeping her angry tone but changing her
words, she said, “I told you so! He’s so violent! See, I knew something was going to happen.
I knew he wouldn’t be able to control his strength.”

“Humph! Look what he did to you.” Chuxin Qiao also turned around madly to glare at
dragon Ben.

His head still down, dragon Ben kept silent, accepting everyone’s criticisms.

Only then did Lingyun Leng notice the downcast person by the door, but was shocked when
he did. Dangerous aura flowed out from this man, violent and powerful. He seemed
inhuman?! Is that why he caused such damage to Claire?

“I’m much better now, all thanks to the Divine Prince.” Claire smiled.

“But what if the Divine Prince didn’t appear in time?” Summer asked angrily.

“Then I would just have to sleep for some time longer.” Claire understood that she was too
fierce on dragon Ben, so that he wasn’t able to control his strength in that moment.

“Humph.” Summer humphed coldly.

“Right, Divine Prince, why have you come?” Claire turned towards Lingyun Leng.

“Maybe another time, since you’re so weak. After you get better.” Lingyun Leng answered
quietly.

“It’s fine, you should know your healing powers the best. There’s nothing wrong with me
now.” Claire smiled.

“I, I want to ask about what happened that morning.” Lingyun Leng hesitated, but still told
Claire his reason for visiting.

Claire understood at once and turned to the others: “Leave here for now, I want to talk with
the Divine Prince privately.”

Everyone was worried and unwilling, but Claire’s determined gaze forced them away. When
they came to the door, they found that Marquess Leger was about to come in.

“Your lordship, Miss wants to talk with the Divine Prince privately.” Jean stopped Marquess
Leger from walking in firmly but with respect.
Marquess Leger looked at Claire leaning against the headboard of the bed and Lingyun Leng
sitting beside, moved his lips as if to say something, but left without saying a word.

“Get going!” Summer looked at dragon Ben, who was still standing besides Claire’s door
repenting. Usually, she was afraid of this guy, so now when she finally found a chance to
criticize him, she was not letting go off this opportunity.

“Oh.” Dragon Ben followed behind, glancing carefully at Claire before he left.

“You want to know why those ground spikes changed direction and attacked that person?”
Claire took the initiative.

“That’s my own curiosity. What I really want to know is, who made that abnormality in the
sky?” Lingyun Leng asked.

“I don’t know, when I got there I only saw lightning and thunder.” Claire tried to play it over.

“Claire…… ” Lingyun Leng stared at Claire intently and said quietly, “This abnormality also
occurred in Usary? Although it occurred outside the city and in a relatively rural area, there
were still witnesses.”

A light flashed through Claire’s eyes, but she kept her face expressionless: “What does the
Divine Prince want to say?”

“What did that abnormality have to do with you, or did you create that abnormality
altogether?” Lingyun Leng spoke slowly, each word clear. Although it was a question, but his
sure tone showed that Lingyun Leng was positive it had something to do with Claire.

Claire become silent, but actually complaining inside. Sure enough, this Divine Prince was
not that easy to trick.

“A man-chaser from the legends, but suddenly became a genius. With such miracles
happening, that abnormality in the sky is nothing.” Lingyun Leng watched Claire intently, as
if he could find the answer in her eyes.

“Why is the Divine Prince so interested in this?” Claire switched topics.

“One, I’m personally interested, and second, the pope told me to investigate.” Lingyun Leng
answered truthfully, then added sincerely, “But trust me, I won’t do anything that will hurt
you.”

With the end of Lingyun Leng’s sentence, Claire paused.

What?

Why did it sound a little ambiguous?

Claire watched the man in front of her closely, but couldn’t find any trace of fakeness in the
man’s beautiful violet irises. Instead, they were full of sincerity.
Lingyun Leng also looked at Claire is such a way, but in his mind, Xuanxuan’s voice
reappeared: “Brother, promise me, protect that big sister. Big sister is a good person, and only
she can do what I have always wanted to but could never do. This is my only wish.” Lingyun
Leng didn’t understand why Xuanxuan, always so obedient, would ask something so obtruse.
It wasn’t pleading in those eyes, but begging. Although Lingyun Leng didn’t understand, he
promised at once. To him, Xuanxuan was the most important part of his life. As long as
Xuanxuan had a request, he would never decline.

Claire stared at the person in front of her without moving. Could she trust him?

Claire wasn’t sure. This man, he gave her a different impression than when they first met.

Something was different, but what? Why would she have such an impression?

“If the Divine Prince already has an answer, why ask me?” Claire smiled faintly. But this soft
sentence answered Lingyun Leng’s doubts.

“So it was you?” Lingyun Leng frowned slightly. So the person the pope was looking for was
Claire? But was this a good thing or a bad thing?

Ch.69 Blinding Light I (Part I)

ingyun Leng stood up slowly and looked at Claire: “I assure you, I won’t do anything that
might hurt you. Get well soon. I’ll take my leave.” Lingyun Leng left.

Claire looked at Lingyun Leng’s disappearing figure, her gaze complex. This man’s attitude
was strange. Very strange. Before he was cold and aloof, but now he started making
promises. Did something affect him?

At the same time, Xueqing Liu had returned to the Temple of Light and saw the pope.

“A man with black hair and clothes? Very powerful, but you can’t tell what he is?” The pope
sat on a chair, questioning Xueqing Liu. Patterns of little suns decorated the edge of his white
robe, his face serious.

“Yes. I think he has something to do with that black dragon the other day, but I really can’t
tell what that black clothed man is. I hope Your Holiness will go check him out yourself.
He’s definitely not human.” Xueqing was positive about dragon Ben’s identity. Once the
pope determined that the man in black was the dragon, it would be certain that Claire had
something to do with the stolen Gift of the goddess! There was no doubt in that.

“Ok, I understand now. You may leave.” The pope waved for Xueqing Liu to leave. Xueqing
Liu wanted to something say something more, but changed her mind when seeing the pope’s
unapproving expression, and left.
The pope stood up, coldness across his face and iciness in his eyes. If what the Divine
Princess said was true, then the stealing of the Gift of the goddess must have had something
to do with the girl. No matter who it was, how dare they commit such a crime! Blasphemy
against the goddess! They must receive punishment. Judging from from current signs and
clues, the truth shouldn’t be far from the Divine Princess’s guess. Her outstanding strength
and abilities is the most solid evidence!

When Lingyun Leng returned to the temple, he didn’t go to report to the pope. Instead, he
went straight to room of the highest ranked clairvoyant, L’Oréal.

After lightly knocking on the door, L’Oréal’s empty voice sounded inside: “Come in,
Lingyun.”

Lingyun Leng pushed the door open to see the green haired L’Oréal silently standing beside
the stand in the middle of the room, with a huge, transparent crystal ball on top of the stand.
Lingyun Leng looked at this woman before him with a complicated expression. He had
always respected her, for she was neither arrogant nor rash, and always the most calm and
just person.

“L’Oréal……” Lingyun Leng started softly. Before his next words came out, L’Oréal lifted
her hand and stopped him.

An ethereal voice sounded from L’Oréal mouth: “I know what you are here to ask. You have
already found the person the goddess is looking for, correct?”

Lingyun Leng, slightly startled, stood quiet.

“Could be used as a tool, or could become a weapon.” L’Oréal continued in a distant voice,
her eyes still empty. But it was these empty eyes, that often accurately saw the future.

“So……” Lingyun Leng frowned slightly.

“So, you must make her become our temple’s tool, instead a weapon against us.” Her voice
decrescendo, L’Oréal said in a meaningful tone.

“Lingyun understands.” Lingyun Leng nodded. With just these few sentences, Lingyun Leng
already completely understood what L’Oréal meant. Claire was the extraordinary person that
the goddess was looking for. If she worked for the temple, she would have the brightest
future. If she didn’t, she would be a very big threat to the temple, which means the temple
would do whatever it takes to get rid of her. At this time, Xuanxuan Leng’s pleading face
resurged in Lingyun Leng’s head.

“Go, Lingyun.” A smile surfaced on L’Oréal’s face, inscrutable.

Lingyun Leng saluted and left quietly.

Softly knocking on the pope’s door, the pope’s kind yet authoritative voice sounded from
inside: “Lingyun, come in.”
Lingyun Leng entered the room to see the pope standing by the window with a downcast
face, seeming to be pondering on something.

“Your Holiness.” Lingyun Leng began.

“We have made progress on the stealing of the Gift of the goddess.” The pope started coldly.

Lingyun Leng blanked for a second, then frowned: “You have found clues in such a short
time? Who had such skill, that they could steal the Gift of the goddess?”

The pope didn’t answer Lingyun Leng’s question immediately, but instead turned and asked
meaningfully: “When you went to see Claire today, was there a man beside her clad in black
who had black hair, whose strength couldn’t be told, who wasn’t human?”

Lingyun Leng frowned slightly, not understanding what the pope meant by that. But
remembering how Claire was thrown across the training grounds by that violent strike, he
couldn’t help but nodding. “Indeed, that man is very strong. With violent power.”

“Did he have a human aura?” The pope asked lightly, an answer already formed in his heart.

Lingyun Leng stood silent. After a long pause, he shook his head: “I couldn’t detect any
human aura from him.”

“Humph!” The pope snorted, his eyes filled with rage. How dare! A lowly castellan sneaking
into the temple to steal the Gift of the goddess! And even able to order the haughty dragons to
do such black business!

“Your Holiness?” Of course Lingyun Leng observed the change in the pope’s emotions, and
couldn’t help calling out anxiously.

Coldness in his eyes, the pope suppressed the rage in his heart, and turned towards Lingyun
Leng, a plan of how to punish Claire already forming in his heart.

“Oh right, what did you come here for?” The pope resumed his normal facial expression and
asked.

“The person the goddess has been looking for has been found. I have already asked L’Oréal
to confirm it. It is that person.” Lingyun Leng’s one sentence made the pope’s face brighten.

“What? Found already? And confirmed by L’Oréal?” Excited, the pope’s face turned slightly
red. This was very good news! The goddess had commanded long ago for them to find this
person, yet they have just found him.

“Yes. Already found.” Seeing the pope so excited, Lingyun Leng also let out a smile.

“It is the same person that led to the abnormality in the skies? Are you sure?” The pope asked
eagerly.
“Yes. It is her that created the abnormality in the skies.” Lingyun Leng replied assuredly,
“The person that created the abnormality in the skies that day isn’t anyone else, but Claire
Hill.”

As Lingyun Leng finished his sentence, the pope’s expression was wonderful: mouth wide
open, eyes staring straight ahead, looking at Lingyun Leng, stunned.

All this news made the pope feel that his heart couldn’t bear it. The person he had sentenced
to death in his heart one second ago was now declared as the person the goddess has been
looking for all along. This feeling was not something an ordinary person could bear. One
moment ago in the dumps, and now lifted to the sky.

“Your Holiness?” Lingyun Leng frowned and looked at the pope’s conflicted expression,
slightly confused. This was the first time the pope had such a colorful expression.

“Oh, oh, oh?” After a pause, the pope finally returned to his senses. Licking his lips, he
asked, “What, what did you just say?”

“I said……” Just about to repeat his words, Lingyun Leng was stopped by the pope raising
his hand.

“I know, I heard what you said. Claire Hill is the person the goddess is looking for.” The
pope had accepted this fact.

Lingyun Leng silently watched the abnormal pope, not understanding what’s the matter with
him.

The pope walked wobbly to a chair and sat down, starting to search for all pieces of
information on Claire in his mind. Usually, the pope didn’t even remember ordinary nobles.
But this Claire Hill was an exception. Her famous duel with the student from a Lagark school
was nothing in his eyes; for even though she was a magician-warrior, she was not very
skilled. Later he heard that although she used to be a handsome-male chasing idiot that knew
nothing, she became Cliff’s disciple. What else could be there?

“Lingyun, go find every piece of detailed information on Claire Hill for me.” The pope
rubbed his temples.

“Yes, your Holiness.” Lingyun Leng accepted the order and backed out, leaving the pope
alone in the room with his emotions.

In the empty room, the pope stood up and walked to the window. Looking at the blue sky, he
muttered to himself, “O god, are you joking with me? Or mighty god, you are testing me?”

Very soon, all information on Claire was sent to the pope.

The pope studied the information hard, as if afraid to miss any little detail. Lingyun Leng
stood below him, confused. He had never seen the pope so cautious, wait no, he had never
seen the pope so cautious towards a single person. What is going on? But one thing Lingyun
Leng was sure: the pope now had no intention to hurt Claire. If he wanted to get rid of a
person, there was no need to dig up their past so clearly.
As the pope read through the information, his expression changed constantly. Sure enough,
this Claire Hill was no ordinary person! She had always been looked down upon as a
handsome-male chasing idiot, yet soon became the rising star. She became famous with her
duel with the student from Lagark, became Cliff’s disciple, was granted the title castellan of
Niya, and quickly resolved the plague. A magician-warrior, skilled in both areas. In magic,
she was already a wizard; in warrior, she had already became a grand warrior! Such fast
progress couldn’t have came from an ordinary person. Was she hiding her abilities and
keeping a low profile before, or has she suddenly transformed herself?

Closing the information, the pope stood up abruptly, a decision already made. Looking at the
slightly confused Lingyun Leng, the pope smiled, “Lingyun, Claire’s birthday is coming up,
right?”

Lingyun Leng nodded. It was all written clearly on the information, so why was the pope
asking this?

“We will go and give her a grand gift.” An inscrutable smile settling on his face, the pope
placed the information in his hands down. His eyes flashing, “And then, welcome our new
priest.”

A grand gift.

A new priest?

Stunned, Lingyun Leng looked at the profoundly smiling pope, a bad feeling rising in his
chest.

Ch.69 Blinding Light I (Part II)

“Achoo, achoo, achoo~~” Sitting on a rocking chair beside a window, Claire sneezed three
times.

“Claire, are you cold?” Katherine, who was beside her, hurriedly got up to close the window.

“No, Mother. It’s just that my nose was itchy.” Claire lifted her hand and smiled, stopping
Katherine. Looking at Katherine’s gentle expression, Claire felt warm in her heart. When
Katherine heard that she was hurt, she immediately hurried back from the royal palace,
accompanied by princess Maurice. Only after making sure Claire was alright did princess
Maurice go back to the palace, while Katherine stayed to take care of Claire.

“Maybe someone is cursing you behind your back?” Summer, who had been peeling fruits,
carefully hid the fruit behind her back, not wanting it to be dirtied by Claire’s three sneezes.
Even though the fruit was for Claire anyway.
“Maybe it’s that nasty idiot Alice Roman?” The golden haired young girl beside Claire,
Lashia, frowned and complained.

“Oh?” Claire was kind of surprised. Why did she bring up that person?

Katherine winked at Lashia, trying to hint for her to stop, but Lashia didn’t notice, and
instead continued triumphantly, “Sis, you don’t even know. Last time that idiot wanted to
murder you, so although the emperor forgave her reluctantly , her grandfather was dismissed
from his position, and all Romans serving the Crown had their positions lowered three
levels.”

Claire nodded her head and said lightly, “I know, I was there.”

“Ha, but you don’t know what happened next, which was even more brilliant. A few days ago
the whole Roman clan defected, and within one night they all disappeared. They went to
Lagark. The emperor was in a fury, and they were all added to the wanted list. Yet Lagark
refused to turn them in……” Getting more and more excited, Lashia didn’t notice Claire’s
darkening expression.

The entire Roman clan defected? Well, that conceited emperor has to be in a fury. But now
things had turned this bad, and it seemed to be all her own fault.

“Sis, this has nothing to with you. Rumor says that the young man that assisted Alice in
trying to murder you was here just to persuade them to defect to Lagark……” Finally
noticing Claire’s change in expression, Lashia added hurriedly.

“Lashia!” Katherine raised her voice slightly to halt Lashia’s further words.

Lashia stuck out her tongue and shut up.

“Mother, sorry to bother you.” Naturally Claire understood that Katherine stopped Lashia
because she didn’t want her to have any mental burdens.

“Your birthday is coming up. Don’t think about anything else.” Katherine said gently.

“Mm.” Claire nodded lightly, a smile on her face, enjoying the peace.

For the next couple of days, Summer and Chuxin Qiao were nowhere to be seen. Said they
were preparing presents.

Time flew by. Ten days passed quickly.

This day, the Hill castle was bustling with activity. Before the castle were rows of carriages;
luxurious carriages constantly entered. The servants tried desperately to announce every guest
and the maids had welcomed so many guests and accepted so many presents their hands were
sore.

Duke Gordon stood at the entrance with rosy cheeks. He was in a very good mood.
Comparatively, Marquess Leger was very quiet, silently standing behind and assisting the
welcoming of guests.
“The second prince his royal highness, the princess her royal highness!” A servant dragged
his voice out long. The second prince, the princess, and Claire were all students at the
Institute, plus they were also friends out of school, so it was normal that they came for the
banquet. The crowd smiled and greeted the second prince and the princess.

“Master Cliff!” The servant yelled at the top of his voice, successfully attracting the crowd’s
attention.

Cliff was in a whole new set of clothes as he stepped off his carriage with a bright smile on
his face, attracting the crowd’s attention. As her master, of course he would come to his
precious disciple Claire’s birthday.

The continuous stream of traffic led to a sea of carriages crowded in front of the castle. Even
Gordon himself didn’t expect so many people to show up. Many nobles also brought their
children; of course Gordon understood what that meant. Surely there would be an arranged
marriage, but they haven’t yet found a suitable candidate, and there was no hurry.

“The Divine Prince, the Divine Princess!” The servant’s voice was very excited. Surprisingly,
these famous people from the Temple of Light also turned up.

After finishing greeting Cliff, Duke Gordon hurriedly went to greet Lingyun Leng and
Xueqing Liu.

“Divine Prince, Divine Princess. We are so honored that you could come.” Duke Gordon
chuckled, elated.

“Your grace has invited us, therefore we must come.” Lingyun Leng smiled.

“Please come in.” Duke Gordon welcomed them in.

“Your grace, please go attend to your business. We can suit ourselves.” Lingyun Leng
nodded.

“Your grace, there are so many people today. I even saw a royal carriage a moment ago.” As
usual, Xueqing Liu had on her gentle and elegant smile.

“Oh yes. Claire, the second prince, and the princess studies together at the Institute……”
Duke Gordon replied with a smile. Naturally, he didn’t understand the hidden meaning in
Xueqing Liu’s words.

Xueqing Liu scanned the around her, and couldn’t help but get excited. The more the merrier!
When the pope comes to point out the true identity of the man in black and gives Claire her
sentence, let’s see if you, Duke Gordon, can still have that smile on? Stealing the Gift of the
goddess was punishable by death. No matter who it was, they will receive severe punishment.
Even the emperor couldn’t shield her! Xueqing Liu smirked to herself.This was a perfect time
that the pope picked, to chose today as the day to sentence Claire. Today, almost all nobles
are present; even the royal family was here. If debunked under the eyes of such a crowd, how
could Claire deny? Very soon, she will taste the feeling of falling from heaven to hell.
The usually spacious Grand Hall was now crowded with people, all in luxurious clothing.
The ladies held fans in their hands and clumped in twos or threes, gossiping. Gentlemen held
wine glasses and stood together elegantly, discussing lighthearted matters. The two long
tables at the ends of the hall were filled with various high-grade fruits and delicious dishes.
The smell of wine and the sound of music were seducing. This time, Duke Gordon really put
in much thought.

Several noble young men followed their parents’ orders, awaiting for the star of the day,
Claire, to make her appearance.

After all guests arrived, the banquet finally began.

In the sound of a beautiful melody, Claire started slowly down the stairs under the company
of Lashia, Summer, and Chuxin Qiao. She was in a dazzling white dress. The skirt rims were
decorated with layers of lavender lace; on her waist was a pink and remarkably realistic
embroidered rose; a small flower pinned on her collar; her long, wavy hair lightly placed on
her shoulders, with a lavender hair accessory clipped casually on her head. As a whole, Claire
looked so ethereal, as enchanting as fairy descending from the moon.

Claire walked slowly down the stairs under her company, successfully attracting the
attention of every single person. The young aristocratic men that had been debating whether
or not to follow their parents’ orders and hit on Claire now all made their decision.

Duke Gordon’s eyes were almost in slits. He knew, his goal for today had been achieved.
Duke Gordon strided up to Claire, naturally extending his arms, and let Claire hold onto his
hand.

“Today, is my precious granddaughter Claire’s birthday. I thank each and everyone of you
from the bottom of my heart for showing up.” Duke Gordon began with the most standard
social tones.

Claire smiled lightly, but there was no trace of smile at all in the bottom of her eyes. She felt
very uncomfortable, stared at by so many people like a simple object. However, so many
people showed up today, all of them highly-positioned or famous in the capital. Many nobles
that she have met but couldn’t even call out their names came. Their expressions were very
unsettling to her. After all the cliche greetings and stereotypical statements did the banquet
really began. Duke Gordon flitted between people like a butterfly, meeting every guest. His
hearty laugh also sounded from time to time, making it obvious what a good mood he was in.
Of course. Just a birthday party for his granddaughter, and so many famous people showed
up; not only did the prince and princess arrive, but even the Divine Prince and Divine
Princess from the Temple of Light came. How could he not be excited.

A smile pasted on her face, Claire once again refused a young noble that came to ask her for
the next dance, wailing in her heart for all this to end.

“Claire~~” A playful voice sounded abruptly behind Claire. Claire turned her head to see
Princess Maurice’s smile.

“Princess……” Claire greeted with a smile. Seeing Nancy standing behind princess Maurice,
she continued, “The second prince your royal highness. Thank you so much coming today.”
“Haha, I’m afraid you have been earnestly wishing for us to not come.” Uncommonly, Nancy
joked around, “I can clearly see the impatience in your eyes.”

Slightly embarrassed, Claire was just about to open her mouth, when princess Maurice
laughed. “No need to deny it. Haha, you’re just like us. We also hate these types of banquets,
but we’re stuck with ‘em.” Princess Maurice lowered her voice.

Recalling princess Maurice’s birthday, Claire couldn’t help but letting out a laugh. Summer
and Chuxin Qiao had each carried a plateful of food to enjoy at the tables. Dragon Ben leaned
on the wall, yawning and looking at the two girls eating happily. White Emperor was sitting
on dragon Ben’s shoulder with a foie gras in his mouth, munching energetically. Walter
wasn’t here; he was afraid that among such a crowd, even if he hid his aura, some skilled
person might detect it and point out his identity. And the unfolding events proved his
concerns right.

Far away, Xueqing Liu watched as Claire laughed in her little group. Darkness flashed across
her eyes. Laugh, let’s see how long you can keep laughing. Xueqing Liu’s eyes landed on
dragon Ben and the White Emperor on his shoulder. Now she was a hundred percent sure that
these two were the accomplices that night when the Gift of the goddess was robbed! And
needless to say who the mastermind was!

The Grand Hall was lively and crowded; everyone had a smile on their face. As for why they
were smiling, perhaps only they themselves knew.

“The pope his Holiness!” Suddenly, a very loud but trembling voice sounded, slicing through
all the activity and commotion in the hall.

The pope is here?!

Not only was Duke Gordon stunned. Everyone in the Grand Hall was stunned!

How come the pope came? To know, the pope wouldn’t even attend the princess’s birthday!
A smirk flashed under Xueqing Liu’s eyes. Let the show begin!

Ch.70 Blinding Light II (All)

“The pope has arrived!” The servant’s loud voice sounded from the doorway again, trembling
a little. Obviously, the servant was also shocked by the status of the people arriving.

Duke Gordon came back to his senses and hurried out to welcome the pope.

Everyone else in the hall also overcame their shock and started gossiping. Everyone wore a
different expression, all guessing why the pope was here.
Lingyun Leng leaned against the wall quietly, his expression neutral. He knew beforehand
that the pope would come.

Xueqing Liu tried to control her excitement; on the surface, she was still cool and quiet, but
she was almost exploding inside! Every time she saw Xuanxuan being exceptionally nice
towards Claire, a sense of danger would would appear in her heart. The only reason why
Lingyun Leng would treat Xueqing Liu differently was because his only sister was under the
care of Xueqing Liu. In other words, Xuanxuan was the winning card Xueqing needed to get
closer to Lingyun Leng. But if this card disappeared, Lingyun Leng would be cold and
indifferent to her also! Every time Xueqing Liu thought about this she would grow worried.
Now that Claire, a hidden threat, would be gone forever, how could she not be excited? Even
the tiniest threat would not be left to grow! Because in Xueqing Liu’s heart, Lingyun Leng
was her sky, her everything!

Claire also stood up and looked towards the entrance of the Grand Hall. The pope had come
himself! Was this good or bad? There must be something more than merely congratulating
her. Claire knew clearly that she wasn’t that important in the pope’s heart! So is it about the
Gift of the goddess?

Dragon Ben squinted at the solemn and dignified pope and yawned indifferently. This
pretentious old man had to stand through his saliva the other night. So who was he putting
such a serious face up for?

Behind the pope came a red-robed cardinal, a person whom Claire knew — the cute old man
Lawrence. Lawrence was dressed seriously, a pretty silk box in his hands, following behind
the pope closely. His face was also very solemn. Claire almost felt sorry for him that he had
to put up such a poker face.

“I didn’t expect your Holiness to visit, sorry for not preparing beforehand…… ” Duke
Gordon smiled apologetically while greeting the pope. He was nervous, since he didn’t know
why the pope had come.

“Your grace, it’s nothing. It is I who came without telling you. I apologize for any
inconvenience.” Surprisingly, the pope smiled kindly. Though the more he smiled, the more
nervous Duke Gordon became.

The crowd in the hall started gossiping even more. What was happening? Even though Claire
made headlines these days, she was only a young girl just turning fourteen. Why did her
birthday bring the pope here?

“So many people have come, what fun.” The pope moved his eyes over the crowd of people.
Most of them were aristocrats he knew; the Divine Prince and Princess were also there. He
looked at Claire, then at the black-clothed man behind her, a light flashing through his eyes.
So that black-clothed man was that black dragon the other night! Remembering how he was
sprayed with saliva, the pope felt uncomfortable. But now he was almost absolutely sure of
the guidance of the goddess. Claire was not powerful, but she could command a strong and
haughty dragon. That means Claire is special, and the goddess must have her reasons.
“I never expected the pope yourself would come. This is such a blessing.” Duke Gordon
continued making conversation, both happy and worried at the same time. The pope couldn’t
have come just to say these greetings?

“Today, I’m here because of the guidance of the goddess.” Suddenly, the pope straightened
his face and said quietly to the Grand Hall. His voice was very small, but with the help of
magic, everyone in the hall heard each word clearly.

In an instant, the whole hall quieted. Everyone was surprised. The guidance of the goddess?
In the hearts of these people, the goddess was their faith, their mental support. Now that the
pope said this, how could they not be surprised?

Duke Gordon also paused, not sure what the pope wanted to do.

Xueqing Liu tightened her fists, held her breath and stared at the pope. Her heart was jumping
out of her throat. The pope had already glanced at the man in black clothes, so the pope must
know his true identity now. So now was the time to for that fearless thief Claire to accept her
punishment!

Lingyun Leng took a sip of wine, bored. He leaned against the wall, expressionless, while
watching the pope in the middle of the hall.

Claire looked at the the pope’s smiling face, and an ominous feeling arose in her heart. It was
as if she were facing an old fox!

“The guidance of the goddess?” Finally, someone came back to his senses, and then the
whole hall boiled. The goddess had guided the pope here, and now they can all see what the
goddess guided the pope to do! The crowd stared intently at the pope, waiting for his further
actions.

Dragon Ben blinked, a little confused. Did this old man realize that he was the black dragon
who spat all over him? It didn’t seem like it, since the pope’s gaze only lingered on him for a
moment. And his gaze wasn’t interested.

“Everyone, quiet. I’m honored to have so many people as witness for the guidance of the
goddess.” The pope’s solemn voice sounded again, successfully silencing the crowd and
gaining their attention.

“Today, with the witness of everyone present, I sincerely invite Claire Hill to become a
member of the Temple of Light, taking the job of the priest. To help the people and benefit
the country. This is the guidance of the goddess, and the Gift of the goddess will be given to
Claire Hill. This is the will and grace of the goddess.” The pope’s controlled voice resounded
in the Grand Hall and in everyone’s heart, staying there for a long time.

This message was like a thunder on a sunny day. Everyone froze. The Grand Hall was silent
enough to hear everyone’s heartbeat. The will and grace of the goddess?! Such grace fell on
Claire?! Why? Why?

Duke Gordon’s expression finally changed! The Temple of Light picked such an occasion to
make this decision! Pulling Claire under the Temple of Light publically! And with such a
dignified excuse. The guidance of the goddess?! The job of a priest? Never had a job been
granted so suddenly to anyone!

The next moment, the Grand Hall exploded, almost bringing off the roof. Such a shocking
scene happened just like that, they couldn’t not believe it! And the pope was giving the Gift
of the goddess to Claire, the treasure that allows a spirit grow out a new body! People have
only heard of it, never did someone set eyes on it. And now the pope was giving it to Claire
with one sentence? Giving it to this young girl who was just fourteen?! And it was the will of
the goddess? Why does the goddess grant Claire such grace?

Intense gazes landed on Claire, almost melting her. How was Claire special that the goddess
cared so much for her?!

Claire felt the intense stares. Her expression remained unchanged, but her eyes were dark.

This old pope guy already knew that she was the person who stole the Gift of the goddess!
And came now to set her up! Even though Claire didn’t know why the pope wanted her, she
was sure of one thing: the pope had found out that she stole the Gift of the goddess, and that
box in Lawrence’s hands was definitely empty. This was so cunning of the pope! So cunning!
Claire wanted to go crazy. She was always the person who sets others up! She never thought
that she would be set up in front of so many people, set up in such a righteous and public
way. Most importantly, she couldn’t refuse!

Xueqing Liu was pale. She stared at the scene in front of her, shocked, unable to accept it.
Didn’t the pope come to announce the identity of that black-clothed man and use the law on
Claire? But why did it turn out to be like this? Pushing Claire into an even more glorious
position! For the world to see! The people’s gazes and actions has explained everything.
Claire’s blinding light had stunned everyone again!

“Your holiness, this…… ” Duke Gordon was still trying to make a last struggle. In a second,
his most important granddaughter Claire became a member of the Temple of Light. How was
he supposed to accept this? The crown and the gods always had a unique relationship and
never interfered in each other’s businesses. What was the pope trying to say by such an act?

“Your grace, this is the guidance of the goddess. Are you doubting the will of the goddess?”
The pope turned his head towards Duke Gordon and said sternly. With the pope’s words,
everyone turned their attention to Duke Gordon.

“No, of course not. How could I doubt the will of the goddess?” Duke Gordon waved his
hands, but was sick with worry inside. The way things were going were absolutely out of his
expectations and control. Could he only watch as Claire became part of the Temple of Light?

“Then, let everyone present be a witness.” The pope cleared his throat and spoke, an
indefyable stateliness in his voice.

Duke Gordon panicked. Never in his life did he expect the Temple of Light to take action
during such an occasion, giving him no time to prepare. It’s no use to try to stop it now.
Could he defy the will of the goddess in front of so many people? The only thing that Gordon
didn’t understand was why the Temple of Light was willing to pay such a high price to get
Claire under their wings. Is it because they found out about Claire’s potential? But if that was
the case, they would have known during the competition with Lagark and wouldn’t wait until
now. So why did they want Claire? Gordon had no answer. Now he could only wish that this
party would end soon and then come up with a plan.

Envious gazes fixed themselves on Claire, almost shooting her through. Claire’s smile was
calm as she walked up slowly. She looked into the eyes of the pope, both of them
understanding the other’s intentions.

Under the witness of everyone, the pope gave the silk box, a priest robe, and a medal to
Claire personally. Everyone stared at the silk box in Claire’s hands. Such a precious treasure
was gone like that? Not to mention that Claire’s status was blinding. The priest of the Temple
of Light, the castellan of the city of Niya, the new star of the Hill Clan, and the disciple of
Master Cliff. How could people not envy when many halos enveloped this young girl?

Claire bowed slightly to accept the baptism from the pope, then stood up and smiled
brilliantly: “Your holiness, with such a valuable treasure in my hands, thieves and thugs
would find their way here. Maybe the pope could keep it for me?” Claire wasn’t stupid; this
silk box was a hot potato. She knew the box was empty, the pope knew, all members of the
Temple of Light knew. But the Temple of Light blocked that piece of information and no one
knew that the Gift of the goddess was stolen. Leaving it in Claire’s hands would invite
thieves and robbers, so Claire gave it back to the pope.

Of course, the pope understood, so he smiled and nodded and took it back. Everyone in the
hall sighed and exclaimed.

This banquet pushed Claire to an even higher status. A fourteen year-old girl became a
favorite of the goddess and a priest of the Temple of Light! What an honor. Even for a long
time after, everyone who attended that banquet still remembered that the green-eyed blond
girl was like the brightest sun, shining light everywhere, stunning everyone.

Before the excited people could calm down, a servant rushed from the doorway, looking
scared.

“What hath made you so scared!” Duke Gordon was frustrated and so rebuked the servant.

“Your, your grace, come see for yourself.” The servant seemed to have been pushed over the
edge.

Duke Gordon frowned and walked out, everyone else following behind him.

When the people saw the long string of carriages outside, they were all stunned. There were
so many carriages that they couldn’t see the end. Each carriage was filled with red roses,
stunning and beautiful. On the first carriage, a few big letters spelled out: Claire, happy
birthday!

Who was crazy enough to do this?

Everyone was again shocked. The pope talking about the guidance of the goddess had already
overloaded their hearts, and now with such a grand sight, the people felt their brains were
shattered.
“Claire?” Duke Gordon turned around, wanting to ask Claire about it, but found that Claire,
who had followed him out, had disappeared.

And Claire vanished quietly from the banquet. Alongside her, Summer, Chuxin Qiao, Jean,
Walter, and dragon Ben also disappeared.

Outside the East gate, a small, ordinary looking girl, in ordinary clothes, with a delicate bow
on her back, left the city with a bunch of ordinarily dressed people following her.

“Moon White, why choose such a name?” Summer looked at Claire in confusion. Then
turned her head towards a beautiful man with a warm smile, her lip twitching, “And why is
teacher Camille also here?”

Ch.71 Famous Everywhere (Part I)

“Moon White, why chose such a name?” Summer looked at Claire in confusion. Then turned
her head towards a beautiful man with a warm smile, her lip twitching, “And why is teacher
Camille also here?”

“Personal preference.” Claire’s light voice floated back.

“Me too. Personal preference. The capital is too boring, so I want to travel with you guys.”
Camille’s smile was warm and kind. Then a light flashed through his eyes, “I am also your
vice-colonel, and if you are disobedient, I will punish you~~~”

His last kind words resonated within everyone’s hearts. Even though they were so warm, they
also sounded terrifying. ‘I will punish you, I will punish you’ echoed like magical notes that
you can’t stop listening to.

“Sycee mercenary group?” Summer was holding a piece of paper, their registration
document. She looked at the sky, “Why did we register for such a strange name? It is a
strange name. Sycee, sycee, what is a sycee?”

Claire, disguised as a normal archer, replied quietly, “Still my personal preference.”

Summer had nothing else to say. She put away the registration papers and followed behind
silently.

“Is it fine to leave everyone behind and come practicing with us?” Mingyu Li glanced at the
city gates.

“If I stayed I wouldn’t be fine!” Claire retorted. She got set up by that old pope fox! And in
front of so many people so she couldn’t refuse. Claire didn’t know why the pope wanted her
for the Temple of Light, but she was sure of one thing: it wasn’t a hot-headed decision.
Lingyun Leng had questioned her about that abnormality in the sky. Was it related to that?
Whatever the case, leaving that place of controversy was always good. It was never good to
get caught between the crown and the gods.

This was a one and only mercenary group. Claire as a fake archer, Summer as a thief, Chuxin
Qiao as a real archer, Jean as a warrior, Walter as a dark magician, dragon Ben as a
magician/warrior, and Camille as a narcist assassin. When you look at it like that, all jobs
were filled. On the outside, Mingyun Li and Yuewen Li were the employers of this
mercenary group.

“Leo, come here.” Claire waved her hand lazily at the wind leopard following behind and
jumped on.

“Hey, you’re cheating, didn’t you say this was for practice?” Summer started protesting at
once. Everyone else was walking, but Claire was riding on her mount.

“Practice isn’t just physical, it’s also mental. You getting angry over such a little thing will
make vice-colonel Camille angry~~.” Claire spoke distantly.

Immediately, Summer felt a cold wind blowing eerily against her back. She turned around
and saw Camille’s gentle smile. Summer shivered. Her sixth sense told her that this person
was dangerous, very dangerous. In a smart move, Summer shut up and followed besides
Claire closely.

So this little mercenary group left the capital peacefully and made their way to the next city.
The Tidal Goblet pointed towards the boundary of Baluka.

Claire looked into the distance, a fresh wind blowing into her face, her eyes wide open.

Her new life has just began.

This group of people looked like the most normal mercenary group, so the Li siblings seemed
out of place. Their beautiful looks and unique auras made people want to take a second look.
Everyone couldn’t stop looking at them.

But today was an exception. They watched, puzzled, as people kept escaping from the city
gates in a hurry. The city before them was the third largest port city in Amparkland, known
for its wealth and peace, a center of economic activity. Usually the city gates would be filled
with merchants coming and going, but today everyone was rushing as if a ghost was on their
heels, blaming their parents for not giving them four legs when they were born.

“Wait, please stop~~~” Summer tried to stop someone to ask, but that person didn’t seem to
hear her, disappearing with his bag in seconds.

Mingyu Li and Yuewen Li also wanted to question the people running by, but the people
didn’t pay the slightest attention, running as if their lives depended on it. Carriages rumbled
out of the city, too, leaving messy wheel marks all over the ground. It was chaos!

“Ben!” Claire shouted. Dragen Ben understood immediately and grabbed a person running
by, dangling him in the air.
“What are you doing? Let go!” The person dragen Ben grabbed kicked his legs in the air,
yelling angrily.

“Answer my question, and I’ll let you go.” Claire raised one brow.

“It’s impossible to leave by sea, so run for your lives. The port is flooded. One ocean beast
has gone crazy, attacking the port continuously! And it called out other beasts too. A
catastrophe! Catastrophe! Escape now.” Not waiting for Claire to ask, the person blurted out
a bunch of stuff, “The castellan hasn’t given a response, and the city would be flooded before
help from the Temple of Light can arrive! I’m begging you, please let me go.” That person
looked as if the sky were falling, trying hard to escape from dragon Ben’s hands.

Claire nodded, and dragon Ben gave a light throw, throwing that person far away. The person
bounced up as soon as he hit the ground, without even bothering to dust off his clothes before
running forward again, seemingly pleased that dragon Ben threw him so far.

“Why would ocean beasts attack the port for no reason?” Yuewen Li frowned at the chaos,
confused.

“We must sail.” Mingyu said determinedly, looking at the city gates.

“Then let’s go and see what happened.” Claire got off the wind leopard and started off for the
city gates first, the little magic bow Cliff gave her on her back.

Everyone followed close behind.

As soon as they entered the gates, even more chaos met their eyes. All the shops were closing
down in a hurry, and the streets were filled with people running towards the city gates with
their luggage. There were soldiers trying to maintain order, but unable to stop the citizens’
frightened and confused footsteps.

“Where is your castellan?” Jean pulled away a soldier who was trying to persuade a citizen.

“Who are you?” The soldier frowned at the rude person in front of him.

“Answer what you’re asked!” A cold light glinted in Yuewen Li’s eyes, killing intent
flooding out, suddenly making the soldier not sure of himself.

The soldier answered obediently: “He, he’s on the castle walls, leading the magicians against
the ocean beasts.” “Let’s go and see then.” Claire lifted her head to the high walls some
distance in front of them.

The group came to base of the city walls. The city walls were well guarded, all of the soldiers
solemn. Outside the walls came sounds of crashing waves as huge waves slammed against
the walls, frightening everyone.

“Stop, who goes there?” A person who looked like the captain stopped Claire’s group, “Our
castellan along with our magicians are fighting hard against the crazy beasts. No one else is
allowed entry.”
“We also have magicians, and would like to help the castellan.” Claire answered quietly,
“The more help the better. Our magicians are very powerful.”

The captain looked at Claire, a little puzzled. This ordinary girl had no specialities, one who
you couldn’t find in a crowd. Then he looked at the people behind Claire. They weren’t
unique at all and he couldn’t tell how they were different than normal people. The captain
hesitated.

“Roar~~~!” Suddenly, an raging roar sounded outside the city walls, along with a huge
boom, as a large wave crashed against the wall. The whole wall seemed ready to break.

“Captain, the beasts are raging again!” A soldier nearby said, frightened. He was a young
soldier, still a boy, fear evident in his eyes. The captain saw all that and his emotions were
conflicted.

“Okay, may I ask what mercenary group you are? As you said, the more help the better. I
hope that you will be of use to the castellan and the magicians.” The captain finally stepped
aside to let Claire and her group pass.

“Sycee mercenary group.” Claire’s voice floated back as she led everyone up the wall.

Sycee mercenary group? The captain blinked, watching Claire and her group leaving,
confused. What a strange name! He had never heard of such a mercenary group. Hope they
weren’t walking to their death. The captain lifted his head towards the gray sky, praying in
his heart for help to come. If this continued, the city would soon be flooded.

Ch.71 Famous Everywhere (Part II)

When Claire and her group made it to the top, the saw that everywhere outside the city walls
had been flooded. Only a few tall flagpoles showed that this was once a busy port. On the city
walls, a group of people stood there, totally wet. A serious, middle-aged man looked
extremely worried, his hands clenching into tight fists as he looked at the scene below.
Besides him stood two warriors with swords, protecting his safety. So he must be the
castellan. And the rest of the people besides him must be the magicians. Their wide robes
stuck to their bodies awkwardly as waves crashed on them. They were all chanting furiously,
attacking the beasts, but their exhaustion were plain on their faces.

Claire moved her gaze to the front, and saw a huge, milky-white beast in the waves, roaring.
The huge ocean beast was at least thirty meters high, ten tentacles swaying in the air
furiously. Around him there seemed be a lot of other beasts roaring and splashing.

Why did this ocean beast look like an octopus?

Claire frowned at the sea, thinking. Ocean beasts were very territorial and would never attack
the land for no reason. So why was such an unusual thing happening here?
“Who are you? It’s very dangerous up here. Go down at once!” Just then, an authoritative
voice cut short Claire’s thoughts.

Claire turned around to see the middle-aged man’s serious yet caring eyes.

“Are you the castellan of this city?” Instead of backing down, Claire stepped forward.

“Who are you, don’t be rude to the castellan.” The warrior besides the middle-aged man
looked at Claire cautiously, frowning.

“Hold your tongue.” The castellan frowned and rebuked the guard besides him, then turned to
Claire, “Little girl, this place is not for you. Please leave. The consequences would be brutal
if we can’t defend against their attacks. Please leave with your friends at once.” The castellan
could see that Claire was the head of this group.

“We are the Sycee mercenary group. What would happen if you can’t block the ocean beasts’
attack?” Claire squinted at the splashing beasts and sky-high waves, asking slowly.

“Vow to live and die with the city!” The castellan also turned to look at the sea, his voice
strong and determined.

“Sir!” His personal guards immediately shouted, trying to persuade him, “Sir, you have
already organized for everyone to leave. How can you stay here along? If we really can’t
defend, we must leave for the time being.”

“Don’t say anything else, I won’t change my mind!” The castellan stared determined at the
huge waves in front of him.

“Roar~~~” Suddenly, a huge roar resounded through the sky and the people’s ears, attracting
everyone’s attention.

“Bad news, sir, the ocean beasts are preparing for their final attack. Please find shelter.” A
ragged, skinny magician hurried over to relay the news.

“My mind is set, I will leave and stay with you guys. Don’t say anything else.” The castellan
wasn’t persuaded in the least. Instead, he went and stood right before the walls, looking
straight at the beasts getting nearer and the crashing waves. “Roar~~~”

“Howl! Howl~~~”

“Hoo! Hoo~~~”

Uncountable beasts splashing, riding the waves forward. Wave after wave crashed onto the
city walls, sending up foam and sprays.

The castellan’s brows were knitted tightly together. He turned around, ready to persuade
Claire and her group to leave again but saw to his surprise that Claire had took down the bow
on her back. There was no arrow, but the girl pulled the string back.
“Whoosh—-” The sound of an arrow flying sounded. A bright, blinding fire arrow shot out,
flying straight towards the oncoming beasts, exploding upon contact. The beasts which were
hit howled painfully and dived into the sea.

It was a magic arrow!

The magicians on the wall exclaimed loudly, and the castellan was also surprised. He didn’t
think that this ordinary girl was able to shoot powerful magic arrows. The two guards were
also stunned.

But this was not enough to stop the ocean beasts.

The castellan frowned, wanting to thank them and persuade them to leave once more, but was
shocked again by what he saw. He just stood there frozen, staring at this group of people,
unable to saw a word.

Pretty, gentle Chuxin Qiao was like another person. Her expression was indifferent as she
took down her bow calmly, her eyes cold. She aimed at the beasts without a word, each arrow
hitting their mark. The beasts hit would howl and dive into the water. Chuxin Qiao’s bow was
also a magic bow, and her arrows had lightning nature in them! With water being a good
conductor of electricity, it’s easy to imagine how painful the beasts must be when they were
hit.

Summer stared dumbly at Chuxin Qiao, who had seemed to turn into another person entirely.
Summer’s mouth hung open but she couldn’t utter a word.

Dragon Ben squinted, throwing out fancy yet deadly magic into the waves. Every time a spell
hit, the sea exploded, and numerous beasts tried in vain to hide. But dragon Ben seemed to
find it quite fun and started throwing spells faster and faster.

The exhausted magicians were dumbfounded when they saw the way and frequency dragon
Ben was using magic. Instant large-scale magic, without blood rushing to his face without
panting, how powerful must one be to do this?

Camille watched the happenings with a smile. He took out a small umbrella gracefully from
nowhere to block the spray. Everyone was soaked somewhere or the other; only Camille was
as clean and dry as always.

Walter didn’t dare use dark magic, so he could only throw out some common spells for
pretense. But this already shocked the people on the wall. Such a small mercenary group had
two magicians!! One of them much more powerful than any magician here on the wall! And
two girls with magic bows! So what were the jobs of the rest of the people?

“Splash—-” A loud sound, and a huge wave crashed onto the city walls. The fierce wave was
just about to drown the girl with the fire magic arrows when the young warrior-looking man
besides her stepped up, pulled out his sword indifferently, and shouted quietly. A brilliant,
violet DouQi exploded. The huge wave was split in two by that bright DouQi, then
evaporating immediately. The girl wasn’t wet at all. The young man then stepped behind the
ordinary girl, still indifferent.
Violet DouQi?! The personal guards of the castellan stared open-mouthed at Jean, struck.
This small, ordinary mercenary group had a grand swordsman?! This joke wasn’t funny! The
explosions of the magic arrows along with the roaring of the beasts were heard a long way
off, striking fear into the hearts of those who heard it.

Don’t know how much time has passed. Camille started yawning under his little umbrella
when a long howl sounded under the city walls.

The ocean beasts were retreating!

The castellan stared unbelieving at what happened. The beasts were just going to leave like
that? He was ready to die with the city, but the ocean beasts just retreated, simply and
magnificently?

The castellan’s two person guards were also stunned, and the way they viewed Claire and her
group totally changed. From at first disdainful to now shock and respect.

All the magicians were over-tired and sat on the floor without care for their public image.
They gave grateful looks to Claire and her group. If not for Claire arriving in time, they
would have probably been drowned by now. Especially that scarily powerful man in black.
Even though he cast so many powerful spells, he still looked at ease.

“I’m grateful for your help in beating back the crazy ocean beasts. I represent all citizens of
Level City to thank you. I still don’t know your names.” The castellan asked respectfully,
tired but happy.

“I’m the colonel of Sycee mercenary group, Moon White. This is our vice-colonel
Camille…… ” Claire turned her head to introduce each member in turn, but when everyone
saw Camille they were expressions were weird, because Camille was still holding his little
umbrella!

Camille put away the little umbrella gracefully, then smiled prettily at the castellan, “Sir, it’s
our job to help Level City. As part of the country, our duty is to offer assistance when the
country is in danger.”

“Uh, the vice-colonel does understand the big principle…… ” The castellan’s smile was a
little strained. During the whole time, this vice-colonel hadn’t even moved a toe! Standing
here with his little umbrella to block the sea spray. So hearing such words from his mouth, it
felt…… The two guards besides the castellan also looked at Camille with contempt. In their
eyes, Camille had already become the lazy, no-good, only vice-colonel in name person.
Claire continued introducing everyone in the mercenary group, including the employers, the
Li siblings. The castellan was thanking them all the way through.

“The beasts’ retreat is only temporary.” Claire stood at the edge of the wall, looking down at
the calm waters. “I only hope that help would come before the ocean beasts make a second
attack,” the castellan answered worriedly.

But Claire stared at the sea silently, thinking.

Mingyu Li and Yuewen Li didn’t do or say anything the whole time either. They exchanged a
glance, and saw a strange emotion in each other’s eyes.

“I have a request that I hope you might agree to.” The castellan looked a little embarrassed as
he asked Claire.

“We will stay with you until help comes.” Claire knew what the castellan wanted to ask and
said it first. After all, they needed to sail from here and wouldn’t leave anyways.

“Then that’s the best! Would you care to follow me to my castle for some rest?” The
castellan was overjoyed.

Claire nodded and led her group down the city walls. Before they left though, Claire looked
at the sea thoughtfully. Howls and roars sounded from far off. Claire frowned. Maybe it was
her imagination, but she felt the roars were sad, angry, and worried.

Next, Claire’s group was welcomed heartily by the castellan. But this welcome has it’s limits,
as the castellan had dismissed most people in the castle. Meals were made and served by the
butler, who had refused to leave.

Night came. Winds blew in from the sea, and Level City was finally quiet. Some citizens who
didn’t want to leave their homes in the first place returned when they heard the ocean beasts
had retreated.

Claire stood quietly in the hallway, feeling the salty winds in her face, staring off into the
distance.

“Claire, why aren’t you in bed? Don’t catch a cold.” Camille’s over-gentle tone floated into
her ear. His voice made her uncomfortable as usual.

“You’re not in bed either.” Claire replied.

“You’ve realized it?” Camille smiled as he walked closer.

“Mm.” Claire nodded, astonished as Camille’s senses.

Did he realize it too?

Ch.72 A Wickedly Beautiful Youth as
Stupid as a Pig! (Part I)

Camille looked into the night sky, still wearing his soft smile, his voice always kind, “Those
ocean beasts seem to be searching for something.”

“Yes. I did not misheard, those beasts are worried.” Claire leaned against a pillar, “Ocean
beasts are very territorial. They won’t easily attack unless they’re provoked, not to mention
leaving their waters and attacking land.”

“But what are they searching for?” Camille gracefully sorted the hair on his forehead.

“Why don’t you ask the ocean beasts yourself?” Claire replied perfunctorily, thinking about
the matter herself. There must be something in this city that the beasts were looking for, or
they would not attack the city so fiercely and on such a large scale.

“That’s a good idea, but I’m not a summoner nor a Druid. I’m a man as clean as the wind.”
Camille said regretfully, “So I can’t understand the beasts’ barbarous language.”

Summoner? Druids? A light bulb went off in Claire’s head. If someone who could talk with
the ocean beasts were here, all problems would be solved. But right now, everyone in Level
City was scared, either running away or hiding. And talented people would definitely not
come to such a chaotic and dangerous place. What are the the beasts looking for?

“If you don’t think of a solution soon, the Temple of Light would be here. Oh my, your
holiness, why are you here? Please follow us back to the temple.” Camille’s gentle voice was
eerie. He actually imitated the way people from the Temple of Light spoke. With these words
coming out from his mouth, they sounded all the more mocking.

Claire rolled her eyes. She didn’t want to be a priest; rather, that old pope fox forced it on her
in front of everyone!

“I also want to solve the problem and be on our way!” Claire retorted, frustrated. She took
out all of the magical puppets Emery gave her: a bird, a mole, and a fish. One that flies, one
that buries underground, and one that swims. Claire had all of them.

“Use this to investigate?” Camille looked at the magical puppets Claire brought out in
interest.

“Yep.” Claire nodded, infusing magic into all three puppets and setting them off. She then
took out a small crystal ball. The crystal ball showed the three different perspectives of what
the puppets saw.

“Interesting.” Camille stroked his chin while raising his brows.

But Claire didn’t put much hope in it. Whatever it was that the beasts were searching for
would not be that easy to find. Maybe their treasure was stolen by humans, which would
explain why they went crazy. And if it was a treasure, how could she find it so simply? Claire
glanced at the scenes in the crystal ball, not finding anything unusual.

Camille squinted at the crystal ball, silent.

Suddenly, the scene at the bottom of the crystal ball changed. In a dark and damp place, a
pair of hopeful eyes flashed past. Then the scene returned to what it was before.

“What was that?” Camille, sensitive, found the unusual.

“The magic has run out. The puppets are returning the way they went.” Claire’s expression
changed a little. She understood those eyes. The owner of those eyes saw the puppet, and was
trying to communicate something.

“Which magical puppet was it?” Camille’s gentle smile was always there.

“It was the mole. The person is underground.” Claire frowned in thought. Should they
interfere? Should they care for the owner of that pair of eyes?

“The dungeon is usually under the castle.” Camille mentioned, but shook his head
immediately when he saw Claire look at him, “Don’t even think of making me investigate.
The dungeon is damp and dirty, and you time have no time for that now.”

“What if it’s related to the ocean beasts’ attack?” Claire asked quietly.

“Wouldn’t that be too much of a coincidence?” Camille turned his head away.

“Let’s go, come with me, king of all assassins. Only your agile skills are suited for such an
important responsibility.” Claire threw down these words and walked forward. Camille
followed instantly, his smile blooming, “Oh, colonel, please continue praising me. Let’s go
and check the dungeons.”

“You have the best skills in the world, I greatly admire your sharp senses, your gracefulness
makes me ashamed…… ” Claire said emotionlessly yet softly, all the while walking forward.
Camille followed closely with a intoxicated smile.

The two of them disappeared silently into the night.

Claire sighed. Camille, always smiling brilliantly, was much better suited to the dark.
Darkness was Camille’s world, a place where he ruled as king. His figure was like a ghost;
even though it was his first time here, he could lead Claire silently into the castle’s dungeons
as if he already knew the way. Secret doors, traps…… It was as if the designers told Camille
where they were. Camille moved forward effortlessly.

The dark and damp dungeon smelled rotten, empty for some time already. Was the person in
the crystal ball a prisoner that had not yet been relocated? The city walls could break anytime
from the attacks by the ocean beasts, so all personnel were dismissed and all prisoners should
have been relocated. Unless the person left here committed a very serious crime and his life
didn’t matter anymore?

The doors in the dungeon were either wide or half open, the cells messy but empty. Camille
stopped at the end of the dark hall, right before the door to the last cell.He nodded to Claire,
signaling that there was someone there. Claire also felt the weak breathing coming from
inside.

Camille took out his dagger and used it to push open the dirty cell door. The scene that
confronted them was shocking.

A boy, almost completely naked, was tied with his hands and feet apart. There was only one
piece of fabric on him that covered his most important part. His mouth was stuffed cloth. His
glossy black hair reached all the way down to his feet, and although his smooth complexion
was a little pale, it was pretty and glowing. What a wickedly beautiful boy! When the youth
saw Claire and Camille, haste flashed through his eyes. He started making sounds and
struggling, but nevertheless he was bound tightly.

Camille shook his head, but made no move to untie him.

Claire stepped up and pulled out the cloth in the wickedly beautiful boy’s mouth: “Who are
you? Why are you locked up here?”

But the youth’s first sentence, or to be more accurate his first word, stunned Claire.

“Summoner, hungry, set up, the castellan’s sister, lover, refuse, locked up…… ” The youth
said word after word weakly.

Claire looked at the beautiful youth in wonder. What a coincidence, he’s a summoner? So
there’s hope for solving the problem of ocean beasts? Claire wanted to make sure, “You’re a
summoner?” But what was with his stuttering?

“He’s a summoner, but because of his appearance, the castellan’s sister wanted him to be her
lover. He was hungry at that time, so they set him up by drugging his food and brought him
here. They threatened him to agree but he refused, so they locked him up here.” Camille put
the youth’s words into sentences easily.

Claire blinked, looked at the smiling Camille, then looked at the youth whose gladness was
evident in his eyes, and realized that Camille had correctly understood the boy’s meaning.

“Teacher, this is the first time I noticed how wise you are.” Claire said solemnly. Then she
turned to the youth, “Can you communicate with the ocean beasts? The beasts in the sea
outside the city are attacking the port, and you can communicate with them, right?”

“They, save me, destroy here.” The youth said weakly.

“Those ocean beasts are here to save you and destroy this city.” Camille sorted the hair on his
forehead gracefully, putting the youth’s words into sentences without thinking. Only when
Camille finished speaking that he realized what he said. Camille stared at the wickedly
beautiful boy in disbelief. This fragile youth summoned all those ocean beasts?!!
“Wait, so you summoned all those ocean beasts? Without the help of any spell or device, but
only your mental power?” Claire wasn’t that surprised anymore. Instead, she frowned at the
youth before her eyes. If it really was like that, powerful couldn’t possibly describe the
youth’s strength; his strength was frightening! But the boy with such frightening power was
in a total mess right now. How were they supposed to believe him? Unless this wickedly
beautiful boy was a stupid as a pig! Suddenly, Claire felt cold inside: maybe this wickedly
beautiful youth was as stupid as a pig! How could a person who got drugged and caught
because he was hungry be smart?

“The castellan doesn’t seem like a person who would allow his sister to do such things.”
Claire observed, with no intention of loosening the youth. The youth squirmed around,
mumbling one word: hungry.

“That’s simple. The castellan doesn’t know about this, and when this guy woke up he
summoned the ocean beasts to help him escape, and everyone ran away. Those who caught
him didn’t dare to take him with them nor had the time to release him, so they hoped he
would die. As the castellan’s sister, being caught kidnapping young boys is not going to go
well.” Camille spoke his guess quickly.

Claire saw joy in the eyes of the youth again. He probably already saw Camille as an
understanding friend……

“What’s your name?” Claire looked at the wickedly beautiful youth, but still made no move
to untie him.

“Fenghou Dong.” The wickedly beautiful youth blinked at Claire, then squeezed out one
more word, “Hungry.”

Claire finally found out that this frightening powerful summoner was not a little lacking in
the communication department! And his irises were as clear as crystals. Whose did they look
like? Claire searched her brain. Right! They were like Chuxin Qiao’s! Both of them gave off
a sense of pureness, a pureness that has never been tainted by the outside world. So this youth
was probably from the deep mountains? Wanting to gain some recognition but was caught
and tortured before he gained any fame?

“Hungry, hungry, hungry, hungry…… ” Fenghou Dong only repeated this one word while
staring at Claire.

Claire watched Fenghou Dong darkly, her eyes cold. She didn’t speak.

Camille yawned. He knew that Sycee mercenary group would add another member soon,
another poor fellow to be ordered around by Claire.
Ch.72 A Wickedly Beautiful Youth as
Stupid as a Pig! (Part II)

In Claire’s room, Summer and Chuxin Qiao stared wordlessly at the wickedly beautiful youth
who was gobbling food down in huge bites.

How many plates has he eaten already? Twenty?

This fellow was so beautiful on the outside, but his manners were so ugly. Most importantly,
his stomach was like a bottomless pit. Walter and Jean had sneaked down to the cellar
numerous times already for food. Obviously, no one else knew about this except them.

“Do you always eat like this?” Summer looked at Fenghou Dong, who was gobbling greedily,
and asked carefully.

Fenghou nodded, not bothering to speak, then stuffed a piece of pork into his mouth and took
a gulp of juice.

“And you always eat so much?” Chuxin Qiao also asked carefully.

Fenghou Dong nodded, still chewing the pork in his mouth.

“Damn, who can put with such an appetite.” Walter remarked sourly.

“I…… chased out, eat…… too much.” Fenghou Dong words were muffled.

“Because he ate too much, so his family chased him out to earn himself a living.” Camille
translated, holding a delicate teacup gracefully.

The other people were speechless. Looking at the pile of empty plates on the table, the pile of
bones on the floor, and the empty bucket besides, they couldn’t help but agree. How could an
ordinary family fill such a stomach?

“You haven’t been so full in a long time, right?” Claire rested her chin on her hands, leaning
against the table lazily.

Fenghou Don nodded vigorously at Claire, then let out a satisfied smile

“Follow me, listen to my orders and do what I tell you, and you’ll never be hungry again.
You can eat as much as you want, and all very delicious foods.” Claire’s casual sentence
made everyone in the room want to spit on her.

Walter’s lip twitched. Of course, the little devil’s evil personality can never be hidden for
long.
Fenghou Dong stood up excitedly, waving the drumstick in hand around, his words
incoherent, “No, not every time, so much, hungry too long, eat this…… ”

Camille was just about to translate when Claire nodded, “I understand your meaning. You
said, you don’t always eat this much, but because you were hungry for too long this time, so
you ate so much. You mean that your expectations aren’t high, and you will work for me
gladly.”

Fenghou Dong nodded his head vigorously, his obvious joy so chilling to the others. This
fellow was really naive. Even though he was employed at such a low wage, he looked like he
was the one who benefited and found a steady backing!

Then it was the time for him sign the contract and sell himself. When Claire tucked Fenghou
Dong’s slave contract safely away and turned around, she saw everyone looking at her in a
weird way.

“What? Got a problem?” Claire lifted her head slightly and asked coldly.

The crowd lowered their heads in unison, and started talking as if nothing had happened.

“But colonel, what are you going to do next?” Camille set down his teacup gracefully, took
out a clean handkerchief, and dabbed his mouth daintily.

Everyone turned their gazes to Claire. Right, now that they found the person that summoned
the ocean beasts, what will they do next?

“So now~~~~” A creepy smile appeared on Claire’s face. She didn’t finish her sentence, but
the creepy feeling made them all shiver inside.

What Claire was going to do next was not going to be good.

They could swear that on their lives!

“Okay, everyone. Go get a good night’s rest, because we’re putting on a good show
tomorrow morning.” Claire clapped her hands, telling the others to return to their rooms. It
was already very late and they won’t get much sleep anyways.

“Tomorrow is the day when Sycee mercenary group will take its first step.” Camille gave a
charming smile and walked out of the room.

The others blinked at each other, an ominous feeling in their hearts.

In the early morning the next day, a siren ring shattered the peaceful air.

The ocean beasts were again attacking.

This time, they were fiercer than ever. Huge waves crashed onto the tall city walls, and the
walls seemed to buzz and wobble. The castellan was extremely serious, pulling on his clothes
hurriedly and gathering the tired magicians up to the city walls again.
The sun was just rising. White foam splashed, and the sea itself was roaring. Huge ocean
beasts made their way closer and closer.

With a loud boom, the river inside the city overflowed, throwing up the boats that were
anchored there for refuge and resulting in huge splashes. Ear-piercing noises made their way
throughout Level city. Citizens that haven’t yet escaped prayed desperately, placing all their
hope on the castellan and the mercenary group that helped defeat the beasts yesterday. They
hoped that they could beat the beasts back today again and hold it up till help comes. But the
darker and darker sky placed shadows in the people’s heart.

The castellan and the magicians looked at the scene before them, their faces pale, hopes
dashed. It’s no use. So many more beasts appeared today than yesterday, and all of them
fierce and aggressive. Their furious roars hurt the ears of everyone present.

The castellan knitted his brows and bit his lip tightly. He already made a decision.

Since all hope is gone now, he, as the castellan, would live and die with the city. But these
magicians here were valuable to the country and should not waste their lives here. He must
order them to leave. As the castellan was about to open his mouth, footsteps sounded behind
him. He turned around and saw Claire calmly leading her group up.

“Colonel White…… ” The castellan was just about to speak when a big wave crashed onto
the walls, spray and foam showering them.

Camille opened his little umbrella gracefully, successfully blocking the sea spray. White
Emperor hid on Camille’s shoulder leisurely. After leaving the capital, White Emperor had
stayed with Camille, for Camille was always clean and dry. Jean pulled out his sword,
slashed through the spray and vaporized the water droplets, then sheathed his sword and
stepped behind Claire. His actions were fast and graceful.

But the castellan wasn’t so lucky. No one held an umbrella for him or used DouQi to
vaporize the sea spray, and he was drowned in sea water. Immediately, his clothes stuck to
his body, his hair dripping water, looking very sorry. Of course, his two guards weren’t that
much better off; both were dripping wet, too.

“Sir, there’s no need to say anything. We will help you defeat the beasts. Our only wish is to
set sail after as fast as possible.” Claire said confidently.

The castellan was surprised. He never thought that in face of such danger, this girl in front of
him could be so calm. Maybe? Maybe they didn’t use their whole strength yesterday? The
castellan’s spirits rose. If it was really like that, Level City was saved, and this girl would
have a reason to be so collected.

“Colonel White knows a way to defeat the ocean beasts?” The castellan asked hastily.

“Yes, and the beasts would never attack again. I promise.” Claire nodded seriously.

“Really?” The castellan was so excited his body was shaking. Although the young girl
couldn’t be more than fifteen, people felt they could trust her. The castellan didn’t know why
himself. Maybe it was the confidence in the bottom of her eyes, or maybe it was the strange
light coming off from her.

“Yes, so I hope that after the ocean beasts leave, the castellan can prepare a ship for us as
soon as possible. We have other important matters at hand.” Claire’s face was solemn. She
looked to the sea, “We should hurry now, for the beasts could arrive any moment. Prepare for
attack!”

“Good, good, good!” The castellan moved away hurriedly and added, “If the beasts do leave,
I will set up the best and largest ship we have and get the most experienced captain and
sailors for you to use.”

“I hope that you will follow through your promise.” Claire smiled, then stood up tall on the
city walls, taking down the bow from her back slowly.

The castellan and his guards were surprised by Claire’s actions, not understanding what she
wanted to do.

The other magicians also doubted Claire, while the soldiers at the base of the walls frowned.
Doesn’t that girl care about her life? Standing at the highest point on the walls without any
protection! Any wave could knock her over!

Claire stood there proudly, slowly raising the bow in her hands, aiming at the sky in front of
her.

Slowly, steadily, she pulled back the string……

The expressions of all the magicians on the wall changed, for they all felt a strong magical
ripple forming, the origin being that ordinary bow in the girl’s hands! As the string was
pulled tauter and tauter, the heartbeats of the magicians beated faster and faster: that magic
was getting stronger and stronger!

A golden fireball was forming on the bowstring, growing larger in front of everyone’s
stunned eyes.

The pressure from the hot air became almost unbearable.

The sea spray evaporated before even coming close.

Claire’s face was icy.

Focus! Fire!!
Ch.73 Infuriating a Mighty One (Part I)

Claire’s statue-like beauty made a deep imprint in the hearts and minds of all that were there.

Cold expression, determined gaze, flowing hair……

“Whoosh–” The sound of an arrow sliced across the dusky sky, creating a golden track that
stretched towards the horizon.

Boom! The loud explosion stunned everyone.

The castellan couldn’t even think anymore. He just stood there looking at the sight in the sky,
unable to speak.

The magicians’ minds also went blank. They all stopped whatever they were doing and
looked at the sky, shocked.

The soldiers guarding the city walls and the citizens that were fearfully praying all looked up
at the beautiful wonder in the sky.

Golden flames exploded magnificently in the sky, the whooshing sounds of the flames tearing
through the air. The grey sky was lit up by the golden color; it seemed that if the beautiful
gold color was expulsing the frightening haze.

Next, the piercing wailing of ocean beasts sounded from the harbor outside the city. The
sound of waves striking on the city walls was deafening, and could be heard clearly even
from a very far place.

Even an idiot could tell that the wailing of the beasts had something to do with this marvelous
sight!

The magicians on the city walls dropped their jaws, staring at the unbelievable sight before
them. This was absolutely not a force a lone magical arrow could emit! This young girl, this
seemingly inconspicuous young girl, was a magician! A magician that was much more
powerful than any of them!

The booming sounds of the explosions continued. The ocean crested turbulently, and the
ocean beasts howled painfully, diving under the water then disappearing. Nobody noticed
Fenghou Dong wearing a wide robe, concentrating and doing something. Letting the beasts
put on a show was not that hard.

The howling of the beasts moved further and further away. The waves became smaller and
smaller. The downcast sky gradually brightened up, and the dark clouds slowly dissipated.
The sun poked its head out. Outside the city walls, the seawater that had flooded the harbor
was gradually receding, revealing the original appearance of the harbor.

People stood looking at the miracle in the sky, not recovering from the shock.
The sun, brilliant and splendid, warmed every single corner in Level City, and shone on every
single person.

The soldiers that held their position under the city walls all this time looked at the young girl
that stood tall above them with awe. Under the sunlight, the young girl’s expression was
peaceful. The wind blew lightly through her hair. In that split second, she seemed like a
blinding light. But the next second, she was once again the most ordinary among the
ordinary.

“The ocean, ocean beasts have retreated, and won’t come back again?” The castellan looked
at the gradually revealing harbor and asked dumbly.

“Yes, they won’t come back again. Because last night, we discovered the reason why they
attacked the harbor.” Claire answered solemnly.

“The ocean beasts were only trying to tell us, humans, this: catching fish endlessly and
limitlessly will not work. Sir, you should consider enacting some policies, such as no fishing
during spawning period……” Camille started righteously, covering up for Claire.

“Is, is it so?” The castellan’s expression changed. He looked at Claire, wanting to receive a
sure answer.

“Yes, sir. I believe you are most fit in handling this type of business. The beasts have already
retreated, and will not attack again. I believe that under your leadership, Level City will
return to its past prosperity in the quickest time.” Claire fabricated on the spot. Of course they
couldn’t tell the castellan that what they just saw was half true, half false. At the same time,
letting these greedy people understand the principle of sustainable development was a good
thing, too. If fishing went unrestricted, even the richest seas will wither away someday.

Claire’s reason for why the ocean beasts attacked the harbor marveled the people, but they
believed it because they were unable to come up with a more plausible reason. Food in the
seas was directly related to the survival of the ocean beasts, and Level City was the biggest
seafood exporter in the country. Claire’s reason made some sense.

What Claire didn’t expect was, this random reason she made up today, will help Level City
develop into one of the three busiest harbour cities on the continent of Ceylon! Into a crown
jewel of Amparkland! Naturally, this was an afterthought.

The more important thing right now was to face the thanks from enthusiastic citizens of Level
City and the reward from the castellan.

“My dear friends, please do stay for two days, just two days. I have already reported to the
capital, and the emperor’s reward will arrive soon. You must accept the most sincere
gratitude of Level City. Please attend the award ceremony on the day after tomorrow!” The
castellan persuaded earnestly.

“Okay. Sir, would you do the trouble to help us prepare some sailing equipment? Also, please
don’t forget the biggest and best ship, and most experienced captain and sailors that you have
promised.” Claire agreed with a faint smile. Her companions all wore different expressions.
Were they really going to stay for some boring award ceremony? And wait for people from
the Temple of Light to catch up?

Yet Camille leaned on a window sill lazily and watched the seagulls soaring in the sky. He
knew clearly that it was impossible for sneaky little Claire to wait for people from the Temple
of Light to catch up.

After receiving Claire’s consent, the castellan smiled. Satisfied, he left the room to prepare.

“This is so annoying! I don’t even dare step out of this door, Claire, are you really going to
attend that whatever award ceremony?” Summer kicked a chair leg frustratedly. The moment
they leave the castle, grateful gifts from the people would shower them. Therefore they
entrusted the castellan to prepare their sailing equipment.

The name of Moon White and Sycee mercenary group spread to every single household of
Level City in one night. The ordinary young girl with a magic bow was really an extremely
powerful magician. She led her few group members and fought intensely with the ocean
beasts, driving them all off in one battle, returning prosperity and peace to Level City. This
was something that neither the castellan nor any of the magicians in the city could do. But
that young girl and her mercenary group did!

What kind of strength was this, what kind of glory. Many boasted to have seen with their own
eyes the vigorous posture of that young lady.

Within a night, Moon White and her Sycee mercenary group became the heroes of Level
City! Their doings spread quickly, that the emperor himself, in the capital, ordered personally
to give them a reward.

Two days later, the sun was shining brightly. Level City looked peaceful and prosperous.

The city was full of empty roadways, for everybody gathered towards the same direction.

Towards the huge square not far from Level City’s castellan’s castle.

Today, was the day that the castellan will award their heros.

The square was crowded and bustling with noise. People all craned their necks and waited,
waiting for their hero to appear.

The castellan was in brand new clothes. He walked up the stage with a bright smile on his
face. The square started boiling, for they knew, they will soon see with their own eyes the
heroes that saved their Level City.

“My fellow citizens, I am honored to stand here, safe and sound, and enjoy this sunshine with
you. We all know, that this fine and peaceful scene before us, is all thanks to one person and
her group. And she is the hero that drove away the crazy ocean beasts, Moon White!” The
castellan announced passionately.

The crowd below started cheering, their enthusiasm unmeasurable.

“Next, let’s welcome our hero Moon White and the Sycee mercenary group that she
leads~~~” His face covered by a huge smile, the castellan waved his hand and signaled for
them to enter the stage.

Thunderous applause, deafening hurrays. The people on the square applauded with all their
might.

But, nobody appeared. The legendary young girl that was ordinary yet valiant, with a magic
bow strapped across her back, didn’t appear.

The castellan frowned slightly, then raised his voice and waved again: “Next, let’s welcome
our hero Moon White and the Sycee mercenary group that she leads~~~~”

Thunderous applause again, deafening hurrays again. The people on the square applauded
with all their might.

But, still nobody appeared. The legendary heroic young girl did not appear.

The castellan twitched his lip, his expression finally starting to change.

The crowd on the square waited, looking at their usually calm castellan with eagerness and
confusion. The castellan seemed to be worried.

“Next~~” The castellan protracted his voice, trying to make a last struggling. But a man
rushed up behind him and whispered something into his ear.

So the people on the square watched their castellan, who didn’t back off in front of the wild
ocean beasts; who didn’t panic at the oncoming tragedy of the city being flooded; who
always kept calm in all situations; they watched as his expression became remarkably
colorful.

Ten thousand people waiting eagerly. A wind blew across the square, cool and breezy.

“Caw–” A seagull squawked, flying over the heads of the people. Then a lump of guano
dropped down gorgeously, landing on the stone-faced castellan’s shoulder.

At this time, Claire was catnapping on a bench on the deck. Camille, smiling gently, was
elegantly pouring juice for Claire. White Emperor squatted on a table, enjoying delicious
pastries.

This seemed to be the first time either Summer or Qiao Chuxin sailed on the sea. The two
leaned over the railings on the deck excitedly, gazing at the endless blue ocean. Jean silently
sat somewhere behind Claire. Dong Fenghou was stuffing food into his mouth with both his
right and his left hand. Walter lay in a chair comfortably, enjoying the sunshine. The wind
leopard suited himself on the deck and basked in the sun.

Dragon Ben was crouched down in a corner, vomiting. This mighty and arrogant black
dragon was seasick. Yup, he was magnificently seasick.

“Colonel, how do like the desserts?” Camille smiled.

“Vice-colonel, your self-made juice and matching pastries are always unique and the best in
the world.” Her eyes in slits, Claire spoke insouciantly.

Camille smiled elegantly. He then gracefully carried the teacup into the cabin and continued
to willingly make Claire fresh juice.

Li Mingyu and Li Yuewen stared at what was happening, wanting to say something but
unable to speak.

The biggest and sturdiest ship of Level City, and the most experienced captain and crew, all
belonged to Claire at this moment. The Li siblings always thought something was off about
the ocean beasts being expulsed just like that, but they never found a chance to ask. Both
made up their minds to find a chance and figure out what actually happened.

The sea was calm, and the group sailed comfortably. Even if there was a storm, no worries!
They had the most experienced captain and sailors with them.

So, some fished, some basked in the sun, some ate, some made juice, and, some vomited……

But on this day, the sound of an urgent alarm bell broke the peace on the boat.

Not that there was an upcoming storm, but pirates!

Ch.73 Infuriating a Mighty One (Part II)

“Enemy attack!”

“Prepare!”

“High alert!”

An urgent alarm bell rang and bursts of footsteps sounded on the deck, but were orderly and
organized.

These experienced crewmen were not just sailors, but also soldiers of the empire!

While Claire and her group hadn’t even moved, rows of fully armed men already lined up on
the deck.

“Captain, what’s the situation?” Claire stood up and walked towards the captain, who was
solemnly standing at the railings.

The captain set down the binoculars in his hands, and said with a serious expression,
“Colonel White, this time it might be a little tricky. It’s the Red Skull Pirates.”
“Oh?” Claire looked up, and saw several large ships speedily approaching them. Each ship
had a black flag hanging on its mast, hideous red skull embroidered on them.

“Red Skull Pirates, elusive and ruthless. If they meet merchant ships, they take all the cargo,
kill all men, and sell the women into slavery. The empire had sent troops to destroy them
many times, but never succeeded, because they were the most familiar with the weather on
the sea and the locations of submerged rocks.” Camille also walked up, elegantly sorting the
hair on his forehead and showing off his knowledge, “Last year, the empire sent twenty
warships to destroy them. Eight sunk, seven were severely damaged, while the Red Skull
Pirates only had some minor damages on one of their ships.”

The captain’s face darkened. This blonde man with blue irises had such a gentle voice, but his
words were aggressive and straight to the point. It was true that the empire couldn’t do
anything about these pirates, for the captain of these pirates was a very powerful magician.
The empire’s troops suffered losses on every one of their attacks.

“Oh.” Claire was thoughtful. Looks like the enemy wasn’t just any small opponent. So,
should they attack first?

“Take cover, and prepare to fire!” The captain commanded. All the crewmen found cover,
lifted up their bows, and aimed towards the front.

“Colonel White, would you and your group also take cover. The opponent also has very
skilled archers.” The captain advised seriously.

Claire nodded, and signaled for the rest to also hide. She wanted to see how good the pirates
were and the responses and reactions of the empire’s soldiers.

A long “whoosh” sliced through the sky. A sharp arrow struck the deck.

The other side had already launched their attack.

Claire hid behind the stairs. She took out her own bow and started shooting.

Claire’s magical fire arrow instantly exploded on the enemy’s ship, but after some
exclamation they soon calmed down again.

No other reason, but only because Claire’s aim really wasn’t anything to boast about. When
the fire arrow burst, there was just a slight effect, with almost no lethality. Plus the opponents
also had magicians to defend, so there was no real threat.

“Colonel, you’re a very not qualified archer.” Camille stood besides Claire, one hand
carrying a teapot, and the other holding a cup. He elegantly filled the cup with tea then
handed it to Claire, “Come, colonel. First taste some of the rose tea that I made especially for
you.”

Claire twitched her lips. True, her aim was very depressing. After several arrows, it still
seemed that she had no effect on the other side.
Claire accepted the cup from Camille’s hand with low-spirits, and drank it in one gulp. When
she turned to hand it back to Camille, she saw Qiao Chuxin opening fire, her face cold. At
this moment, there was no warmth at all in Qiao Chuxin’s eyes. Aim, fire!

Claire followed the direction the arrow was going, and saw a person’s head shot open by
Qiao Chuxin! Blood splattered everywhere, creating a commotion on the other side. Summer,
who had been standing besides Qiao Chuxin, shuddered. Iciness. Was this the sweet and
gentle little girl she knew? Why is she acting like serial killer? And shooting people through
the head without a second thought! Doesn’t she herself think it’s terrifying? Just what type of
freak did Claire add to their group?

“Chu, Chuxin……” Summer called out bleakly.

“Huh?” Qiao Chuxin returned to normal, then looked innocently at Summer. She was again
the sweet and gentle little girl.

“You, you killed a person…… and, and……” Summer couldn’t say the following words: and
you shot him right through the head!

“When I draw my bowstring back, I only see targets. There’s no difference between humans
or beasts.” Qiao Chuxin spit out these words. Expression cold, irises clear. Summer
shuddered, unable to speak.

“Very good, Chuxin. You may continue.” Eyes in slits, Claire lay down and began to rest.
Being encouraged, Chuxin turned and continued to shoot intently. With each shot, a person
was either shot through the head, or through the chest! Those who hid behind wooden barrels
had even more wretched fates. Penetrated by Qiao Chuxin with one shot.

“Colonel, you haven’t told me how my rose tea is yet?” Although his voice was gentle,
Camille’s tone and expression were slightly plaintive.

“Oh, very good, one more please~~~” Claire turned and threw Camille a brilliant smile.

Camille grinned. He lifted up the teapot and was about to pour more tea.

Just at this time, there was an enormous boom. Then the ship began to sway violently. Huge
waves crested beside the ship!

“Magic crystal cannon?!” Li Mingyu looked on with horror and exclaimed with astonishment
as a round object extended from the biggest ship on the other side. The pirates had this type
of stuff?!

“They’re very rich.” At such a time, no one thought Li Yuewen’s cold joke was funny.

It looked like the opponents were shocked by Qiao Chuxin’s magic arrows. They hadn’t
thought that such a figure would be on the boat; therefore, they decided to finish the battle
quickly, using the magic crystal cannon to win over this seemingly very wealthy ship.

“Ugh–” At this time, the sound of a very untimely vomiting came abruptly.
The people all looked over, and saw dragon Ben struggling to stand up from the corner.

“Oh, Ben, done with throwing up all you ate yesterday?” Claire raised her brows and
mocked.

“What, what’s going on? Ugh– Why is the boat rocking more violently?” Dragon Ben patted
his chest, trying his best to suppress the mixture in his stomach.

“We ran into pirates, and they used a magic crystal cannon to blast at us. So you would feel
more swaying, and vomit even more.” Summer butted into the conversation, gloating. She
had long wished to taunt this uncivilized black dragon, that he also had a day when he would
vomit like this! But Summer never dared. Now she finally had the chance to scoff and jeer at
him, of course she wouldn’t let it go!

The captain looked over worriedly. The situation was already so bad, yet these people were
so casual and aloof! Magic crystal cannon! For goodness sake, the other side had weapons as
deadly as a magic crystal cannon! Originally, he had placed hope on them, who had the
power to expulse the ocean beasts, to strike the pirates. But he didn’t expect for the pirates to
have a magic crystal cannon! The captain looked up towards the blue ocean water, despair
surging in his chest. Were they all going to die here?

“Co-, colonel…… Ugh……” Dragon Ben struggled to balance his body. He looked straight
at Claire, eyes full of hope.

Claire blinked, then looked at Camille and asked, “Hey, sir vice-colonel, are all the Red Skull
Pirates unforgivable criminals?”

“Of course, colonel. Every single one of the heads of those pirates are worth a fortune. All
high up on the wanted list.” Camille replied.

“Alright, Ben, I will allow you to eliminate harm for the people. But……!” Claire hadn’t yet
finished her sentence when she was interrupted by dragon Ben’s roar.

The powerful and mighty roar went all the way up into the clouds. So terrifying and
threatening.

“Roar–! Go die!” Dragon Ben shrieked, then directly flew up and waved his hands. A
gigantic fireball rapidly headed towards the pirate ship on the other side!

The violent and burning fireball struck the pirate ship with a loud boom, creating a deafening
explosion. Instantly, half of the colossal pirate ship disappeared! The mast went down with a
bang; the yells of the pirates onboard filled the air. The fire spread madly, illuminating the
sky red.

On this side, the captain and crew forgot what they were doing, all staring at the scene before
then, dumbfounded and unable to speak. This moment, their minds were blank!

Summer’s eyes were wide open. Scared, she moved towards Qiao Chuxin, then saw that Qiao
Chuxin was still coldly shooting and taking lives. Trembling, Summer carefully scooted
towards Claire.
“Go die! Go die! You dare let me vomit even more! All go die!” Dragon Ben shrieked
weirdly, throwing magic at the pirate ships like he cared about nothing else. The poor pirates
became the vent for dragon Ben’s anger. If they knew that this was the result of them making
the ship rock too violently, they would probably all die from depression.

“Ben, don’t kill all of them, and don’t destroy the ship–” Claire sighed helplessly. Now that
the ships were burned into such bad shape, how would anyone be able to recognize that this
was the infamous Red Skull Pirates? The fearsome Red Skull Pirates, would from now on
become a tragic legend. Of course, things had not ended yet.

Ch.74 Artifact?! (Part I)

Fragments of the ship filled in the air, and the wailing and howling of the pirates hurt the ears
of all the people. If not for Claire stopping him, dragon Ben would probably have continued
blasting until not a speck was left. The precious magic crystal cannon was also nearly
destroyed by dragon Ben’s violent magic.

When the captain of the Red Skull Pirates was brought before Claire, he refused to believe
that he lost in the hands of such an ordinary young girl. That frighteningly powerful man in
black destroyed his life’s work. When he saw that man’s terrifying strength, he had to admit
they weren’t his equal. Losing in his hands wasn’t shameful, because that man in black was
the most powerful person they’ve ever seen. But this ordinary young girl in front of him was
that man’s leader?! That savage, powerful, dangerous man in black listens to her orders? The
orders of a young girl who was obviously weaker than him?

The young girl in front of him was so ordinary, you wouldn’t be able to find her in a crowd.
She even had faint freckles on her cheeks. Right now she was lying leisurely in a rocking
chair, while a beautiful, blonde-haired man was smiling and carefully pouring tea for her.
And one of Red Skull Pirates’ nightmare, that man in black, was squatting behind the girl,
vomiting. That frightening man was, was seasick? And the other one of their nightmares, the
girl with the magic bow, was sitting happily besides the ordinary girl, counting the gold coins
the ordinary girl gave her, very satisfied. The hand of the captain of the Red Skull Pirates was
shaking. Please don’t tell him that after killing so many of them, those few gold coins were
her reward?! Didn’t she know, that any one of the pirates she just killed were worth so much
more than the total of the gold coins in her hands?!

Who was this ordinary young girl?!

“Oh, so you are the famous captain of the Red Skull Pirates?” Claire took a sip of tea and
asked. She looked at the messy young man in front of her, tightly bound and restricted again
with magic. Claire was a little surprised. She never thought that the fearsome, legendary
captain of the pirates had such an appearance. A perfect baby face, cute from every angle, not
fierce at all. With a face like that, yet he was still able to order around the pirates, and give
the army of the country such a hard time; that could only mean that this person wasn’t as
simple as he looks.

“Right. I am. Who are you? I lost in your hands, so at least you should let me die knowing.”
The baby-faced cute pirate captain glared at Claire, humphing coldly.

“When asking who others are, shouldn’t you first tell us your name? You person with no
manners!” Summer rebuked, but glancing towards the vomiting dragon Ben when she said
this. Obviously, she was insinuating. But too bad, dragon Ben couldn’t tell, instead focusing
all his attention on vomiting.

“Rooke!” The baby-faced captain spat fiercely, then glared at Claire, waiting for Claire’s
answer.

“Captain, find the nearest island and pull in shore, and hand them to the local police. Then
let’s hurry on our way.” Claire yawned, the lied back down.

Rooke’s baby face instantly turned red. He stared at Claire with hatred and yelled, “Who are
you?”

“Did I ever say I will tell you if I you tell me? You’re a pirate. When were you naive enough
to believe there was justice in the world?” Claire didn’t even bother raising her head or
opening her eyes, while her lazy sentence nearly caused the pirate captain to die of anger, “I
just won’t tell you. I just won’t let you rest easy when you die.”

Everybody present felt a coldness in their hearts. This little devil, she was a bad person, a
very bad person!

But Rooke was surprised. Until he was taken away, he still turned his head to stare at Claire.
His gaze was very complex.

The rest of the pirates were also caught and given to the police department on the nearest
island; the magic crystal cannon was also left there to be turned in to the country. When the
news of the Red Skull Pirates being wiped out spread, everyone was elated. All the villagers
on the island scrambled to come see who did it. But Claire and her group never got off the
ship, and set sail again as soon as the captain finished settling this matter. All they left was
the name of Moon White and Sycee mercenary group.

“Colonel, you’re famous again.” Camille adjusted the position of the sun umbrella, and
smiled at Claire, who was sitting under it.

“Sir vice-colonel, your golden hair is so brilliant under the sun, as attractive as a precious
pearl.” Claire didn’t even open her eyes as she fabricated, “I want a rose-flavored cookie.”

“Sure, sir colonel. I’m happy to work for you.” Camille didn’t bother saying anything else,
but went into the cabin happily. White Emperor chirped and lept onto Camille’s shoulder,
Dong Fenghou following close behind.

“Okay, what do you want to say?” Now Claire sat up and opened her eyes, looking at the Li
siblings who have been sitting in front of her for a long time without talking, and asked
quietly. They were the only people on the front deck now. Everyone else was busy doing
their own thing. Summer was pulled away by Qiao Chuxin to go roast fish, Walter was on the
topmost deck sunbathing, Jean was resting in the cabin, and dragon Ben continued his job of
throwing up.

“You’re not cute at all.” Li Yuewen looked at the peaceful Claire and snorted coldly.

Claire shrugged, neither answering nor denying.

“You…… ” Li Mingyu started quietly, “We know about that man in black, he’s not human,
he’s a dragon, so that’s why he has such powerful strength. But why would he listen to you?
And why would the ocean beasts just retreat like that? Don’t try to trick me with the reason
you told the castellan.”

Claire raised her brows slightly, and replied indifferently, “Why should I tell you?”

Li Yuewen was about to fly into a rage when Claire tilted her head and continued in an
indifferent tone, “But, if you want to know, I’ll tell you.”

Li Yuewen twitched her lip, unable to say anything. But a smile flashed through the depths of
Li Mingyu’s eyes. How could he not know that Claire was purposefully teasing his impatient
sister.

“Dragon Ben was rescued by my master unintentionally. He was framed by other dragons.
One sentence, too stupid. So he wants to stay beside me and learn how to become more
clever, and so it’s normal for him to listen to my orders. The ocean beast situation is even
more simple.” Claire took a leisure sip of the rose tea, praising Camille’s great skills in her
heart and continued, “Because the beasts were summoned by one of my people, and so that
person told the beasts to retreat at a suitable time!”

Li Mingyu’s and Li Yuewen’s faces were blank. For a second, they didn’t know what to say.

“Summoner? Who among your group is a summoner?” Li Yuewen asked, shocked.

Summoner, this magical and rare occupation, was not for everyone. They must have the
ability to communicate with nature, listen to the hearts of creatures, and influence their
thoughts. They must also possess strong mental powers and communication skills.

“The guy who eats all day.” Claire laid back down, then added casually, “Now you know the
truth, you can finally get a good night’s sleep. Rest and get ready to fight for the treasure.”

“How do you know someone will come for the treasure also?” Li Yuewen asked without
thinking. But as soon as she said it, she covered her mouth.

“Four major clans. The Feng clan and Shui clan always intermarry, so their status is strong
and secure. The Hua clan and your Li clan have always been like fire and water, so now that
you are looking for an artifact that can possibly revive the Li clan, how could the Hua clan,
who see you as a nail in the eye, not come and make a show of stopping you?” Claire replied
lazily with her eyes closed.
Li Mingyu and Li Yuewen looked at each other quietly. They both saw many emotions in
each other’s eyes. There was praise, worry, relief. Claire actually did so much research on
them. But they were also worried about what Claire said, the Hua clan coming to snatch the
treasure. Until now, the people from the Hua clan hadn’t appeared. They must be waiting to
strike at the right time!

But Claire closed her eyes and rested. Camille was a living dictionary; no matter what
information you needed, as long as you brought praises with you, you can find whatever
information you want!

Three days later, the ship anchored by a small, unnamed island.

“This doggone place has treasures?” Now that dragon Ben’s feet were on land, he was
immediately better, and jumped around excitedly. Finally, he didn’t have to vomit anymore.

But Claire knew perfectly that without the guidance of the Tidal Goblet, they would have
never found this island. This island did not exist on any map. Since the ancestors of the Li
clan hid the treasure here, this place must be unique in some way.

The captain and sailors waited on the ship, while Claire and the others took everything they
needed and went upon shore. When they first stepped onto the island, Claire noticed that a
line of coconut trees by the sea were full of coconuts. And there was a type five-colored
tortoises on the coconut trees, basking in the sun. When people walked near, there would be
thumps as the five-colored tortoises jumped into the sea.

The island was green and alive, the flowers and trees giving people a refreshing feeling. The
little animals weren’t afraid of humans at all, instead all watching the group curiously.

“It’s just in front.” Li Mingyu took out the Tidal Goblet and checked, then looked forward
and said positively.

“Then let’s go.” Claire replied casually while riding the wind leopard, earning disgusting
gazes from Summer.

Li Mingyu walked in front, leading the way. His sword cut open a path, while the others
followed closely behind. Claire squinted at Li Mingyu’s actions, trying to guess his strength.
But after a long time, she came to a resigned conclusion: she couldn’t tell the level of Li
Mingyu’s strength at all.

After a very long time, they finally made a discovery.

“Is it in that cave?” Dragon Ben craned his neck, looking at the huge cave in front of them
and asked, puzzled.

“The Tidal Goblet says it’s inside.” Li Mingyu gave a positive answer and walked in first.

“Brother, be careful of traps.” Li Yuewen followed quickly.

Li Mingyu nodded lightly, and walked carefully before them. A slight magic ripple suddenly
appeared at the cave entrance.
“A barrier?” Li Mingyu stopped, then reached out his hand to read the wavelength of the
barrier.

Just then, something strange happened!……

In everyone’s shocked gaze, Li Mingyu’s hand just penetrated the barrier, and then his whole
person disappeared, as if a strong force pulled him in powerfully.

“Brother!” Li Yuewen shouted, then reached out her hand without hesitation.

The next moment, Li Yuewen also disappeared.

“Claire?!” Summer looked towards Claire, scared. This scene in front of their eyes was way
too creepy. You could see the inside of the cave clearly behind the transparent barrier, full of
rocks of different sizes. But those two people just vanished.

“Pulled in by something…… ” Claire frowned slightly. She could feel the strange magic
ripple at the barrier. Claire stretched out her hand slowly, touching the barrier. Summer
shrieked and tried to grab Claire.

The next instant, Claire suddenly felt a strong, irresistible force, which sucked her in directly.
Summer, who was holding Claire’s hand, was also sucked in.

Four people disappeared in a split second.

Ch.74 Artifact?! (Part II)

Dragon Ben humphed coldly, reached out his hand, and also vanished in front of everyone.

Jean didn’t say anything, walked up and vanished willingly. The rest of the people looked at
each other blankly. Camille shrugged his shoulders and walked up, his expression relaxed.
The others followed quickly, all disappearing at the entrance of the cave.

The instant the group was sucked into the barrier, they all felt an irresistible downward force.
Summer and Qiao Chuxin’s screams sounded besides everyone’s ears.

Claire rolled her eyes, wordless to whoever designed this tunnel. It was like a roller coaster!
A huge, semi-circle shaped slide stretched almost straight down. Glowing minerals dotted the
walls on either side, illuminating the cave. Everyone was sliding down this huge slide
speedily, and Summer and Qiao Chuxin were having a screaming contest. The weightless
feeling was very uncomfortable. But the biggest problem wasn’t this, but that their butts hurt
from sliding so much!

All of them finally reached the bottom messily, and after getting to their feet with some
effort, they started looking at their surroundings.
Claire touched her hurt butt very ungracefully, cursing whoever designed this barrier and
slide.

“That’s the treasure?” Summer exclaimed in a low voice, shocked.

Everyone followed Summer’s gaze and saw a high dais made of white jade. A few white jade
steps led up to it. A sword was thrust in the white jade dais, a very ordinary sword! Making a
glaring contrast with the beautiful, glowing white jade dais.

“So ordinary. I thought it would be a sword full of glittering stones and gems.” Summer said,
a little disappointed.

“Those are only pretty, but not useful.” Li Yuewen replied coldly. Apparently, Summer’s
attitude annoyed her.

“Isn’t it too easy to see the treasure like this?” Walter looked around confusedly.

“It doesn’t matter who sees it, because the artifact will choose its owner. So even if every
person in the world sees it, yet no one can pull it out, it is still a decoration, without real use.”
Li Mingyu explained.

Claire remembered what Li Mingyu had said, that this artifact was created by Li clan
ancestors, and that only people with Li clan blood can pull it out. Now Claire understood. So
that’s why Li Mingyu wasn’t in a hurry at all. This artifact probably won’t choose anyone
other than the Li siblings as its owner.

“But, it’s really ordinary.” Dragon Ben walked onto the white jade dais and squatted there,
examining the precious sword in front of him suspiciously.

“What do you know!” Claire also walked up to look at the sword, humphing coldly and
started teaching dragon Ben, “The most ordinary things are often the most mysterious.
Ordinary things can make people let down their guard, and then they choose a suitable time
to make a fatal blow. The results would be beyond imagination.”

Dragon Ben frowned at Claire, solemnly listening to her teaching, then nodded, “So you must
disguise yourself?”

“Fool your enemy, make them think you’re useless, then beat them up fiercely, and
everything’s done with half the effort.” Claire continued teaching.

“Oh oh, oh oh.” Dragon Ben nodded continuously, and took note of everything seriously.

The teacher and student made everyone wordless.

Li Mingyu walked up slowly, taking a deep look at the ordinary sword. He knew this
precious sword was not as simple as it looks on the outside. This artifact, one that used up
much mental power of the Li ancestors to make, must have its specialities. As Li Mingyu
neared the sword, something miraculous happened.

The sword started shaking, and slowly glowed a silver light.

Li Yuewen’s smile was relieved and happy. Now they would get the sword, and there is hope
for reviving the Li clan!

Li Mingyu was also excited. The sword they had been searching for for so long is right in
front of his eyes, and it has a reaction when he comes near!

Claire stared at the miraculous scene in front of her and exclaimed in her heart. So artifacts
really have intelligence and can choose their owner! Everyone else also held their breath and
stared at the scene in front of them.

As Li Mingyu got closer, the sword started shaking even harder, and the light on the sword
got even brighter.

“Please return my call, follow my will, and lead the Li clan once again to prosperity.” Li
Mingyu was solemn, and said this seriously, standing in front of the sword.

Everyone’s gaze was fixed on Li Mingyu’s actions, never leaving, for fear of missing the
magical moment when the artifact chose its owner.

Li Mingyu closed his eyes solemnly, put his hand on the hilt of the sword slowly, then pulled
with all his might. In that instant, light burst forth, extremely stunning!

The sword didn’t move an inch, still trembling slightly, glowing silver.

Huh? Li Mingyu paused, then pulled again.

The sword still didn’t move!

Everyone blinked confusedly. After so much preparation, why not pull out the sword?

Claire also frowned at Li Mingyu, not understanding what he was doing. If he was not going
to pull out the sword, why stand there?

Li Yuewen knitted her brows slightly. Based on her understanding of her brother, Li Mingyu
wouldn’t stand there hesitating and not pull the sword! An ominous feeling arose in Li
Yuewen’s heart.

Li Mingyu again tugged on the sword with all his might, but the sword was still stuck in the
white jade dais, unmoving.

The expression on Li Mingyu’s face finally changed. He let go slowly and said, “I can’t pull
it out. Yuewen, you come try.”

“What?!” Everyone exclaimed and yelled. Li Mingyu couldn’t pull the sword out?! The
sword didn’t choose Li Mingyu as owner? Then why did the sword keep shaking and
glowing when Li Mingyu walked up? Did the sword thinking making fun of people was
funny?

“Me?” Li Yuewen pointed at her nose and asked doubtfully.

“Yes. In the Li clan, apart from me, you are the only person who has the qualification to do
so.” Li Mingyu’s tone was complicated. The Li clan had already fallen so much. Only the
two of them were struggling to hold it up.

Claire and the others looked at the scene before them, unable to say anything. So they waited
quietly.

Li Yuewen walked up onto the white jade dais, her expression complicated. She stretched out
her hand slowly, her hand trembling. She wanted to be able to pull out the sword, yet she
didn’t want to be able to pull out the sword either. What did it mean if she pulled out the
sword? That her brother wasn’t as good as her? If she couldn’t pull it out, how would they
revive the Li clan? Li Yuewen was struggling inside, but at last she set her hand on the hilt of
the sword.

Concentrate, pull!

The sword didn’t move an inch.

Li Yuewen let out a tiny breath in her heart. The sword didn’t choose her as the owner!

In an instant, the cave was silent. Everyone stared at each other, not knowing what to say.

What was happening?!

The sword didn’t choose an owner! Neither one of the Li siblings became the sword’s owner.

Dead silence. Only the sword was still trembling slightly.

Li Mingyu and Li Yuewen just stared dumbly at the sword, not moving or talking. After
putting in so much effort and finding the sword, they could only look at it. The rest of the
people didn’t dare speak. They watched the expressions of the siblings and quieted. Saying
comforting words right now didn’t seem suitable.

Don’t know how much time passed. Claire felt her feet getting numb for standing still for so
long. She opened her mouth weakly, “Uh, couldn’t you think of way, to cut down this white
jade dais, and take both the dais and the sword back. Maybe someone else in your clan can
become the sword’s owner.”

Li Mingyu shook his head slightly, his eyes full of defeat, “If that could be done, someone
would have done that ages ago. It only means that our strength isn’t powerful enough, and the
sword would not acknowledge us.”

Li Yuewen’s expression was also listless.

In that instant, an unspeakable sorrow spread out. No one knew what to say.

Claire looked at the listless expression on Li Yuewen’s face, feeling uncomfortable. Although
this woman had always been fierce, Claire couldn’t dislike her. She wanted to comfort her,
but didn’t know what to say when the words came to her mouth.
Claire shifted her weight. Her feet were beginning to feel numb.

Without thinking, Claire reached out, wanting to lean on the sword for a second.

“Bang”! An abrupt sound erupted in the silent cave.

Everyone looked at the scene before them, and dropped their jaws, dumbfounded.

Claire had fallen down on the white jade dais, and besides her lay that ordinary sword!

Claire climbed up hurriedly, saw the sword fallen beside her, picked it up hastily and
explained nervously, “I only wanted to lean on it, I didn’t do it on purpose. I, I’ll put it back
right now…… ”

“I only wanted to lean on it, I didn’t do it on purpose. I, I’ll put it back right now…… ”

Echo, echo……

Continued echoing……

Ch.75 Claire Was Innocent! (Part I)

Holding the sword, Claire’s first thought was to put it back immediately.

The next moment, Claire froze. A cold wind blew at her back. Claire slowly, slowly, lowered
her head, and looked at the sword in her hand blankly, her mind refusing to operate.

Didn’t only people with Li blood could it pull it out? Didn’t they need that determined will
and powerful strength? So why did it fall out when she just touched it?

Claire turned her head mechanically, her body stiff, and saw the colorful expressions of the
people down there. Especially Li Yuewen; she was staring wide-eyed at the sword in Claire’s
hand.

“Uh…… Didn’t only people from the Li clan could pull it out? The sword made a mistake,
should I, uh, put it back?” Claire asked weakly. Li Yuewen looked as if she was going to eat
Claire alive.

“The, the sword chose you as its owner!” Summer stammered, pointing at the sword in
Claire’s hand, her eyes full of shock and disbelief. The others’ minds were also blank, and
they just stared at Claire.

“I, I, I’ll put it back right now…… ” Claire’s expression was innocent as she said weakly.
“You! You little brat!” Li Yuewen, furious, suddenly grabbed Claire by the collar, and started
shaking her fiercely, “What do you think the treasured sword of the Li clan is? Putting it
back? It actually chose you, chose you as its owner! Is this some kind of joke? Is there still
justice in this world?!”

Li Yuewen’s furious shriek echoed in the cave. Claire was dizzy from all the shaking but
didn’t dare say anything in reply.

“Okay, Yuewen, it’s a fact now that the sword chose Claire as its owner. We can’t change
anything.” Li Mingyu’s voice sounded softly.

Li Yuewen let go of Claire’s collar angrily, still staring at Claire furiously.

Claire looked at the treasured sword in her hand and twitched her lip. She wanted to say, I
didn’t want the sword to choose me as its owner either. But when she met Li Yuewen’s
furious gaze, she smartly swallowed this sentence back.

“What happened? I thought the sword would only choose people from the Li clan as its
owner? Why would it let me pull it out?” Claire looked confusedly at the sword in her hand
and asked, puzzled.

“Of course you can…… ” Li Yuewen shouted angrily, about to say something, but Li
Mingyu yelled in low voice.

“Yuewen!” Li Mingyu’s expression was very complicated. He said in a deep tone, “The Tidal
Sword chose Claire as its owner. That’s a fact. Since it already chose her, there must be a
reason. It’s just that we don’t know what that reason might be.”

Claire watched the two suspiciously. Both their expressions were complex, and she felt as if
they were hiding something. But she couldn’t say what exactly they were hiding.

“This is an artifact? I don’t feel anything different about it.” Claire raised the Tidal Sword
and waved it in the air.

“The Tidal Sword is a growth weapon. You have to keep growing and practicing for it to
grow and release its full power. That’s why it’s called an artifact. Looking at it now, the Tidal
Sword is only an ordinary sword in your hands.” Li Yuewen replied sourly.

Sure enough, the Tidal Sword, which had been glowing silver, slowly became dull, and
changed back into a most ordinary long sword.

Claire waved the Tidal Sword around a bit. Humph, looking down on people even though it’s
only a sword. But this was the first time she heard of a growth weapon.

“But, what are you going to do now? You wanted to find this sword to revive the Li clan.
Now you have to return empty-handed.” Although Claire was frustrated at the Tidal Sword in
her hand, she immediately thought of this. Claire looked at the Li siblings with worry.

“Now we can only take one step at a time. We’ll try our best. If fate wants the Li clan to
fall…… ” Li Mingyu’s voice had a hint of desolation.
“Brother! No! I won’t let the Li clan fall!” Li Yuewan exclaimed hastily.

Claire watched the scene in front her, a complicated feeling in her heart. If not for the sword
going crazy and choosing her as its owner, things wouldn’t be like this!

“Can, can I do something for you?” At last, Claire still asked softly.

“No, fate let the sword choose you as its owner…… ” Li Mingyu answered in a low voice.
But before he could finish, Li Yuewen cut him off.

“Of course you must do something for us. You must take responsibility!” Li Yuewen shouted
loudly, humphing angrily.

“Yes, yes, I will take responsibility, it’s my fault.” Claire nodded continously, “Then what
can I do for you?”

“Three months later, at the martial arts tournament between the four major clans, you must
represent the Li clan! And use this Tidal Sword!” Li Yuewen stated indignantly.

“What?” Claire opened and closed her mouth, then stared at Li Yuewen, “Outsiders can
represent your Li clan in the tournament?”

“Who said you were an outsider?!” Quick to speaking her mind, Li Yuewen almost said
something again, but after getting Li Mingyu’s warning gaze she changed the rest of the
sentence and shouted angrily, “Our Li clan’s Tidal Sword already chose you as its owner! So
you count as half a Li person! What’s wrong with you representing us?”

“Really?” Claire blinked and looked at the ordinary Tidal Sword in her hand, feeling very
innocent.

“Really! You little brat, getting an advantage and pretending to be innocent! Now the artifact
already chose you as its owner, so shouldn’t you do something for our Li clan?” Li Yuewen
was exasperated and frustrated.

“Oh, that seems to make some sense.” Claire stroked her chin and sighed, “Fine, I will
represent you at the tournament three months later.”

“Good.” Li Yuewen nodded satisfyingly.

Li Mingyu was still in shock and hadn’t realized what had happened. But the two already
settled everything just like that?!

“But, you are much too weak now. You can’t even exercise half the power of the Tidal
Sword. So in the next three months, I will make you practice!” Li Yuewen’s eyes lit up as she
spoke ‘savagely’.

Claire twitched her lip, feeling her future going dark all of a sudden. Claire looked at the
sword in her hand plaintively, cursing in her heart about her wretched hand. When her feet
felt numb, she could have leaned on anything, but she had to lean on this damn treasured
sword. Now she was dragged down the water! She was innocent! So depressing!
Everyone turned their compassionate gazes on Claire. Camille shrugged his shoulders
slightly, sympathetic but unable to help. Jean’s gaze was very self-explanatory: no matter
where Miss goes, I will follow!

“For the next two months, we will go to Lost Mountain Range, and the last month we’ll go
back to the Li clan to practice.” Li Yuewen announced fiercely.

Claire was wordless.

“Then let’s go out now. How do we get out?” Claire looked at the huge, semi-circle slide,
baffled.

“There are stairs over there.” Camille smiled gently and pointed at a long flight of stairs
nearby.

Everyone turned their heads, and sure enough, there was a long, neat flight of stairs besides
the slide. Everyone was depressed. They suddenly felt that the person who designed this cave
and set the barrier had a repulsive addiction. There were stairs, but he had to let the people
enjoy that butt-hurting slide.

Just then, a huge sound came from the cave entrance, and then the cave started shaking
violently. Stones and rocks dropped from the ceiling and the whole cave seemed to collapse.

“It’s collapsing! Aaaaaaaah!” Summer screamed.

Claire waved her hand and set up a barrier, enveloping everyone inside.

“It’s the people from the Hua clan!” Li Yuewen’s expression was icy as she stated surely.

Everyone was shocked. Claire was also doubtful, “It can’t be. There is no hiding place on the
sea. If a ship comes close we’re bound to notice. Our captain and sailors were all carefully
chosen by the castellan, all of them loyal soldiers of the empire.”

The stones landed with thuds on the barrier. Although the cave was shaking and seemed very
dangerous, it didn’t collapse. But the light at the cave entrance became smaller and smaller,
until at last the entrance was buried.

“There’s only one possibility, that they have spies among the crewmen.” Li Yuewen’s
expression became even colder.

“Impossible.” Camille said gently, “I’ve looked at every single person the castellan chose,
and all of them are citizens of the empire, pure Amparklanders. Their backgrounds are all
clear.”

“Not an actual spy, but mentally!” Li Yuewen squeezed a sentence out through her teeth.

At this time, the cave finally quieted down. Rocks were strewn across the ground, the
entrance also blocked firmly.

“What do you mean?” Claire detected something wrong in Li Yuewen’s words.

“The Hua clan has an advanced evil spell, that enables the spell caster to attach his own
conscious onto another person, and control that person’s body by devouring its original
conscious.” Li Mingyu’s face was a little ugly as he said in a deep voice, “Never thought that
they were willing to set down such a high stake to stop us. Sending people who knew such
advanced magic!”

So it’s a contest between mental power? Claire understood a bit.

“What if the other person’s mental power is stronger than his?” Claire asked immediately
while opening the barrier.

“Then it would backfire and eat up his own conscious. The worst, he dies; the least, dementia.
So that’s why they don’t dare to use it easily. This time they chose those sailors, afraid to try
it on any of you.” Li Yuewen humphed coldly, “They probably wanted to blow up this cave
and bury us alive, but this cave didn’t collapse that easily. So they must be waiting at the cave
entrance, ready to ambush us.”

“Then let’s go out and kill them!” Dragon Ben said darkly.

“This magic is interesting.” Walter grinned, interested. As a dark magician, he would

obviously want to see for himself such an evil spell; and it would be even better if he could
learn it.

“I’m more interested in where the real body of that spell caster is.” A creepy smile appeared
on Claire’s face, and she said softly, “If we destroy that person’s body, what will happen to
the consciousness he left in other people’s bodies?”

After hearing to Claire’s sentence, everyone felt cold in their hearts.

“Let’s go. We can talk about it when we get out!” Claire carried the ordinary Tidal Sword
on her shoulder and walked in front.

Ch.75 Claire Was Innocent! (Part II)

The crowd climbed up the stairs. Dragon Ben randomly waved his hand around, releasing
magic to clear out a path before them.

“Wait!” Li Yuewen suddenly stopped, and halted them with a cold voice.

“What’s wrong?” Claire frowned slightly. She examined their surrounding concentratedly.
There didn’t seem to be anything unusual.

“Claire, you rely on this dragon’s brute force too much. This does no good for your growth!
So from now on, he’s not allowed to help. Unless you only have one breath left, he’s not
going to do anything!” Li Yuewen spoke solemnly.
“What?” Claire gaped. Just looking at the stairs filled with rocks gave her a headache. Was
she going to clear all of this by herself?!

“Good luck, colonel. I’ll fan you from behind.” Camille came up behind Claire with a bitter
expression. From somewhere he acquired a little fan, ready to fan Claire.

Dragon Ben voluntarily backed up, giving way to Claire.

Summer laughed silently. Qiao Chuxin blinked, not really understanding the situation.

Walter yawned, and leaned on the walls, waiting. Jean was about to say something, but Li
Yuewen glared at him darkly: “If you want Claire to die on the martial arts tournament
platform three months later, then lend her a hand.” Jean backed up silently.

Claire sighed resignedly. Sulking, she lifted up the sword on her shoulder and tried hard to
emit DouQi, and began to clear out a way before them.

Finally, the long path was cleared. The group reached the entrance to the cave.

Claire waved her sword and yelled. A powerful DouQi shot straight towards the rocks
blocking the entrance. Bam! Rock pieces spew out, and the area in front of them was lit up.

The instant they saw light, Claire set up a magical barrier. The next moment they heard the
rattling sound of arrows striking the barrier. As expected, there was an ambush at the
entrance!

“Fly free, child!” Resentment from all the previous work piled in her heart, Claire spit out
these words ferociously. Before the rest understood what she meant, Claire already started
chanting. The golden flames on her hands rapidly swelled into enormous fireballs!

Claire threw them outside fiercely . Screams and yells sounded all around them; sure enough,
they saw many shouting people being blasted right into the air.

“Uh, Claire, those people, are the sailors.” Summer said weakly.

“Their consciouses have already been devoured. It’s the conscious of someone from the Hua
clan in their bodies. The moment that person’s conscious leaves their bodies, they become the
living dead. To let these proud soldiers of the empire live like zombies is the greatest insult to
them.” Although Camille was smiling, his eyes were cold when he said these words gently.

“Yes. Death may be the best relief for them.” His gaze determined and far ahead, Jean said in
a low voice.

Summer quieted down. Among all the people in this group, she was the only one that didn’t
have such a deep understanding of death.

Without unnecessary words, Claire waved the Tidal Sword and rushed outside. Using her
mental power, she desperately attacked the conscious hidden in the sailors’ bodies.
Li Yuewen leisurely sat down on the ground to watch Claire’s performance. The bodies of
these sailors were way too weak. Even though they were possessed by someone else’s
conscious, their actual strength was still the same. Claire could easily settle them by herself.
Very soon, Claire finished her business and walked back carrying the Tidal Sword, her face
dark. The group who were resting on the ground stood up.

“The conscious on those people disappeared.” Claire said quietly, “To control a body,
mustn’t the spell caster be somewhere close?”

“Yes! Hurry, the ship!” Li Yuewen suddenly realized, then ran before them, leading the way.

“One person cannot control too many sailors, so he must have controlled part of them, then
took over the others by force. And he won’t kill them either, since he also needs sail back!”
Li Mingyu explained with his brows knitted together tightly, following behind.

Sure enough, when the group arrived at the ship, it was unusually quiet. They found the
tightly bound sailors and captain in the cabin.

After untying them, they all talked incredibly about their experiences, describing how their
long-time friends actually attacked them! And how after binding them, they took the weapons
and got off the ship.

But Claire wasn’t listening to their report, instead heading directly towards the bottom floor
of the cabin. That was the only place they never went! The rest of the people also followed
Claire down.

A desperately suppressed coughing sounded from inside the cabin storing wine. Claire
humphed coldly and kicked the door open. It was hard to see in the dusky room, so Claire
released a fireball to light up the place. They then saw a pale young man covering his chest
and trying to constrain his coughing in a corner. The bright redness at the corner of his lip
showed that he wasn’t hurt lightly.

“Hua Nantian!” Li Yuewen gasped, yelling out his name. It was clear that they knew who he
was.

“You went as far as coming to assassinate us by yourself.” A cold light flashed across Li
Mingyu’s eyes as he said in a low voice.

“I myself is enough.” The young man named Hua Nantian sneered and said densely.

Yet the moment he spoke these words, he was caught off guard by a force struck at his face!
He was knocked down instantly and unable to get up.

Everyone dropped their jaws as they watched the situation before them. Claire had kicked
Hua Nantian right in the face, and was now standing on his head.

“You yourself is enough? Then what are you doing now? You are now being stepped under
my feet, spitting blood, and trampled worthlessly by me.” Claire’s gaze was like a thousand-
year-old glacier, her frightening voice even icier.
Everyone was shocked. They have never seen Claire like this before.

“If you don’t have the strength then don’t talk nonsense! Strength is the prerequisite of
speaking.” Claire’s cold voice echoed in the room. Everything of everything is false, only
strength is true! When you have power, everything you say is the truth! Everything you do
will be the standard of justice! So, become strong! Become strong!

The Hua Nantian being trampled by Claire glared bitterly at her, his eyes full of hate and
unresignment.

Claire looked coldly at the man underneath her foot and sneered, “Don’t look at me like that.
You hate me? You are not qualified to hate me! If you need to hate, hate yourself for being
too weak. If you were stronger and more powerful than me, then the one being stepped on
right now would be me. And I absolutely would not hate you. I would only hate that I am too
weak, that I am unable to defeat you. Or, I would hate my conceitedness and recklessness, for
refusing to work with others and instead wanting to claim the reward by myself, and
recklessly acting alone.”

The crowd just looked at Claire, dumbfounded. This Claire before them was very unfamiliar,
very unfamiliar. But, she emitted an indescribable charm. What was this? None of them could
say clearly.

Astonishment and fury flashed across Hua Nantian’s eyes. Obviously, Claire had poked his
pain spot. Wanting to claim the reward all for himself, he headed alone to assassinate the Li
siblings, but he didn’t expect for them to have a person that could attack mentally with them.
Even more so than that, that person’s mental power was so ridiculously strong!

“Let me live, and I will pay an equal price.” Hua Nantian squeezed out this sentence.

“Your life is worth a lot?” Claire sneered, increasing the pressure under her foot.

“The Li clan is so stretched economically, they’re almost broke. I will pay five million gold
coins.” Hua Nantian said with difficulty under Claire’s foot.

Claire turned her head, and saw Li Mingyu and Li Yuewen’s expressions change slightly;
there was both embarrassment and vexation. Claire understood that what this person said was
true. Looks like the Li clan did decline greatly.

“Let me ask you a question.” A cold smile surfaced on the corner of Claire’s lips.

“What?” Hua Nantian could only feel the foot on his head becoming heavier and heavier.

“When you kill a person, and they beg for you to spare their life, or suggest that they could
pay in exchange for letting them go, what would you do? Claire asked softly and gently, “If
you lie you will die even faster. Don’t forget that my mental power is way above yours, and I
can detect your mental undulation, even if the slightest one.” Claire’s voice was so icy that
people felt their hearts tremble.

Hua Nantian swallowed, then answered struggling: “I…… I would still kill them.”
“Then that’s it.” Claire smiled coldly and gradually raised the Tidal Sword, slowly but gently
stabbing it little by little into Hua Nantian’s chest. Her mesmerizing smile and elegant motion
made a deep imprint in the minds of all that were present.

Hua Nantian’s pupils were very very wide, his bulging bloodshot eyeballs filled with
unbelief. This young girl with an ordinary appearance before him took people’s lives so
calmly, so elegantly!

“What you yourself couldn’t do, what right do you have to require others do? Your life is a
life, but others’ lives aren’t? Claire’s distant voice sounded softly.

A heart-trembling coldness slowly spread throughout the room.

Suddenly everyone was confused. Was this the brilliant young girl they knew? The kind
young girl that promised them to protect them forever, and this young girl before them that
brutally took a human life, were the same person!

This wasn’t their illusion. Such contradicting behavior happened on the same young girl!

Blood sprayed into the air, drawing out a strange and creepy arc. It also splattered onto
Claire’s face, but Claire pulled out the sword turned away slowly, as if she didn’t feel
anything at all.

Camille was still smiling like a spring breeze. He walked up and took out a clean
handkerchief, then with one smooth motion, carefully wiped off the blood on Claire’s face.

Nobody knew, that the color of the black mark on the back of Claire’s hand, darkened even
more……

Ch.76 The Birth of a Mystical Beast (Part I)

Autumn came, embroidering a faint golden edge around the world.

Leaves danced softly in the wind. This was a quiet, rural little town, not far from Lost
Mountain Range. Although it was remote, it was unusually busy. The Lost Mountain Range
was also known as the Death Mountain Range. There were uncountable beasts and many
precious minerals, but whoever wanted to go in and make a fortune were hanging their heads
at their waists. So most people, before entering the mountain range, would come and rest and
reorganize in this little town. Some people would spend all their money, because maybe they
would never be able to come out, never have the life to enjoy the money anymore. So even
though it was just a town, there was everything you could possibly need. Bars, motels, and all
kinds of stores: those that sell minerals, beast cores, beast fur and pelts, and even bodies 1 .

This was a messy place.

“I said to lick it clean, don’t you understand?” A rough, vulgar voice sounded in the bar.

Then came a burst of guwaffing.

The bar was full of people. A man with a scar on his face sat at a table near the middle.He
was pointing at his thigh and shouting angrily at a waitress, who was almost crying. The thigh
of the scar-face man was wetted by wine, all the way up to the end of his thigh. The waitress
was nearly sobbing out loud. She knew she met a hooligan today. This scary man had
knocked over the wine in her hand on purpose and splashed it on his pants, and now he said
such vulgar things. Lick there?!

“You b*itch, do you not understand? You drenched my pants, and now the sticky wine is all
over my place, extremely uncomfortable. Lick it dry now!” The scar-face man started raising
his voice again, also reaching out to pull on the waitress’ hand.

Obscene laughter sounded throughout the bar, but no one lent a helping hand. Everyone was
waiting for the good show. The manager of the bar grinded his teeth and looked over,
wanting to preserve the waitress, but hesitated when he met the fearsome gaze of the scar-
face man. These people were not ordinary people, not someone them little villagers could
offend. And the other male waiter wasn’t here today. If he was, things wouldn’t be so tricky.

“I, I didn’t do it on purpose, sir.” The waitress said weakly, almost sobbing. She looked
pleadingly towards the manager.

“Sh*t, you b*tch…… ” But before he could finish, a cold light flashed past, and then a
fountain of blood sprayed up into the air.

“Ahhh!” The waitress’ scream nearly threw the roof off, because the hand that was holding
onto her, was severed from its owner! A single hand was grabbing her arm in the air!

The scar-face man looked at the blood sprayed in the air dumbly, then was pulled back to
realization by a sharp pain! His hand had been cut off by someone! The waitress’s scream
was immediately overshadowed by his ear-piercing howl. His bulging eyes stared without
moving at the youth that walked past him indifferently. His expression casual, the youth sat
down at the bar quietly, “Manager, a glass of sweet wine.”

The manager didn’t even dare to breathe too loudly. He went hurriedly to pour the sweet
wine. He saw what happened clearly! This youth cut off that scar-face man’s arm with one
strike!

The bar was dead silent. Everyone froze, watching dumbly at this youth who suddenly
appeared.

“You bastard! Argh! You dare cut off my hand!! Aaah I’m going to kill you!” The scar-face
man’s hysterical shriek echoed in the room, pulling the shocked people back to their senses.
The youth seated at the bar didn’t look back, didn’t even blink, but accepted the sweet wine
the manager offered and took a sip gracefully…… The scar-face man suddenly stood up,
wanting to rush over to the youth at bar. But just as he took a step, a dagger flew inside,
piercing his foot perfectly, nailing him to the ground. The people’s ears were raped again.
That shrilling cry almost made whoever heard it become sad and whoever saw it tear up.
“What a pity, dirtying my dagger.” At this time, the door to the bar was once again opened,
and a beautiful girl with golden hair and blue irises appeared in front of everyone, her
expression regretful.

Everyone turned their heads toward the entrance. Under the blinding light, they could only
see a few people standing there. When they could finally see clearly, everyone sucked in their
breaths. Behind the beautiful girl stood a man who looked similar to her, also golden-haired
and blue-eyed. Both their expressions were icy, their eyes without any warmth, making
people feel cold in their hearts. Behind them stood a cold faced young man, a sword at his
waist. His steps were steady, breathing controlled, making it known to everyone that he was a
high level warrior. But that man with black hair and in black clothes seemed very violent,
giving off a dangerous aura. The delicate young man standing besides him in a flowing cape
was no ordinary person either; he was a magician! Only the two young girls at the end
seemed relatively harmless. But the people overturned this speculation at once when they saw
the hands of the girl carrying a bow. It was full of thick calluses that no ordinary archer
would have. Only the man standing at the very end, blonde-haired and smiling, looked so
harmless.

He looked at the people and smiled gently. “Sorry to bother everyone, I apologize. Today our
colonel is not in a good mood.” The golden-haired man apologized gently to everyone,
leading the others in. When he walked past the man nailed to the ground he paused, bent
down, and without warning, pulled out the dagger, then gently slid it across the throat of the
still howling scar-face man. He then smiled and wiped the dagger off with a napkin from the
table, at last returning it gracefully to the golden-haired girl standing behinds him.

The scar-face man fell down convulsing, his blood splattering into a creepy and hideous
pattern on the floor.

A frightening coldness suddenly spread throughout the whole bar. This gentle and graceful
man was actually such a dangerous and fearsome person!

In an instant, cold sweat flowed down the backs of everyone in the bar. A lot of people stood
up secretly, wanting to run from this extremely depressing place. But as soon as someone left
their seat, the gentle blonde man turned and gave them a brilliant smile, “Don’t forget to
pay~”

Some people couldn’t withstand such pressure, screamed, threw down some gold coins and
ran away. They’ve seen killing before, but never such graceful killing!

“Colonel, why did you run ahead by yourself, leaving us all behind.” Camille smiled gently,
sitting down besides Claire, who was dressed in male clothes.

“Humph!” Claire only humphed coldly but refused to speak, picking up her glass and
continuing to drink.

“So stingy. Isn’t it just losing a bet and having to carry the wind leopard for a few miles?” Li
Yuewen snorted and walked up, talking righteously, “I was just making you exercise your
arm muscles. Carrying a heavy weight while traveling is an important lesson in practicing.”
“You cheated!” Claire was so angry she grinded her teeth. When she found out though, it was
already too late.

“It’s not called cheating if you didn’t notice. There are still many things you need to learn,”
Li Yuewen taught patiently.

Claire stopped talking, turned around, and continued drinking frustratedly. It had always been
her riding Leo, but today, they switched positions.

“Um, thank you for saving me…… ” A soft voice sounded weakly.

Claire turned around, and saw the pale waitress trying her best to smile. She then noticed the
dead man’s hand still grabbing onto her arm. No wonder her expression was so ugly.

“Take it off.” Claire ordered indifferently to Jean, who was behind her.

Jean obeyed, grabbed the dead man’s hand, and pulled it off.

“Thank, thank you.” The waitress thanked over and over again.

“You’re welcome. Just a helping hand.” Claire waved her hand impatiently, signaling the
waitress to go away, then looked at the manager, “Manager, is there rose tea?”

“Ah, I’m very sorry, sir, we, we only have wine and water here.” The manager said,
frightened. He had seen this youth’s terrifying measures and his friends’ bloody methods, so
he was even more careful when he answered.

“Colonel, this small town just doesn’t have flowers.” Camille sighed.

Everyone else rolled their eyes at Camille. It was all this guy’s fault, making Claire so
particular. Claire suddenly just had to have rose tea and went on a rampage throughout the
whole town, but couldn’t find it anywhere.

“Uh, I have roses at my house. If you don’t dislike it, please come to my house. I have some
dry flowers in store.” The waitress opened her mouth carefully.

“Oh, really? Let’s go then.” Claire stood up immediately to leave.

Li Yuewen rolled her eyes and was about to rebuke Claire, but then thought that Claire was in
a dark mood right now, so she didn’t.

“Manager, when my younger brother comes by later, tell him I went home with my
benefactors.” The waitress notified the manager.

“Yes, sure.” The manager nodded hurriedly, watching the frightening group of people leave.

The waitress untied her apron and led the group out the door.

“This fellow, only knowing to enjoy.” Li Yuewen mumbled, following unwillingly.

“You’ve been severe enough these days. Let her get her breath back today.” Li Mingyu said
with a slight headache. From leaving the island until now, Li Yuewen’s training methods
were extremely harsh. Even when Claire was sleeping, she had to keep an eye on her neck. Li
Yuewen kept making surprise attacks at night, supposedly practicing Claire’s alertness. This
made Claire often waking up abruptly late at night with black rings around her eyes in
response to Li Yuewen’s surprise attacks. Her alertness did increase, but the black rings
around her eyes also darkened.

The waitress girl walked in front, constantly glancing behind at the youth following her.
Blonde hair, green irises. Although he looked tired, exhaustion couldn’t cover his stunning
features. It was this youth that rescued her from the hands of those hooligans, or who knows
what might happen. Her brother had also gone out today. If not for this youth, the results
would be unimaginable,the girl thought, her heart beating faster.

But Claire’s expression was upset. The wind leopard followed at the end of the group. He
was already frightened when Claire picked him up, and now he didn’t even dare come close
to Claire.

“There’s only me and my younger brother. My brother went into Lost Mountain Range today.
That crazy fellow, saying something about an exotic beast being born soon, that he was going
to catch it and sell it for a lot of money.” The girl started talking to Claire, but didn’t know
what to say, so she brought out her brother, who was always talking about such stuff.

“Exotic beast?” Camille was interested, and asked, “Did your brother say what type of exotic
beast it was?”

“Yeah, that kid talked nonsense, something about a mystical beast.” The girl said a little
helplessly, her head hurting, “How could a mystical beast appear here? Even if it did, how
could he catch it?”

Mystical beast? Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu exchanged a glance, both seeing suspicion in the
other’s eyes.

Ch.76 The Birth of a Mystical Beast

(Part II)

“Anyways, relying on his small knowledge of DouQi, my younger brother keeps thinking
he’s some master at it. Very good at dreaming.” The young girl continued helplessly, leading
the group towards the outskirts of the town.

A small yard, with a wooden fence around it that was covered with ivy, and a small wooden
table and several little stools under the vine racks, made the whole scene heart-warming.
“Benefactors, please sit. I’ll go make some tea.” The young girl said, slightly embarrassed,
“Just sit outside, the house is way too messy.”

Claire nodded, then sat down. Walter silently found a stool and hurriedly sat down, because
he noticed that the stools didn’t seem enough for all of them. He didn’t want to stand, so he
grabbed a seat. Camille smiled and followed the young girl inside to make rose tea.

In the end, Jean didn’t have a seat. Li Mingyu and dragon Ben also stood. Walter squinted
and leisurely looked up at the vine racks above them, pretending to not see the standing
people.

Inside, the young girl watched as Camille adeptly made tea. After hesitating, she finally
asked weakly, “Uh, benefactor, I still don’t know your names yet. Are you going into Lost
Mountain Range for adventure?”

“Yes, we’re preparing to go into the mountain range. Names are just words. The person who
rescued you is our colonel Moon White, and we are the Sycee mercenary group.” Camille
smiled gently and answered the girl’s question good-temperedly.

Moon White? The girl paused slightly. Why did this name seem feminine? Sycee mercenary
group? What a strange name.

“Lost Mountain Range is very dangerous.” The girl said hesitatingly, “But you’re all so
strong, so there shouldn’t be a problem.”

“More like you don’t want our colonel to be in danger.” Camille finished making the tea, and
left the room smiling while throwing this sentence down.

The girl’s face blushed red immediately, and she hurriedly covered her face with her hands.
She looked at Camille’s back and was glad he didn’t see her like that.

“Colonel, tea!” Camille poured tea for Claire gracefully, then poured a cup for himself. He
didn’t take notice of anyone else.

Walter humphed, then picked up the teapot and started drinking right out the pot. Summer
and Qiao Chuxin rolled their eyes at him.

“Our vice-colonel’s skills are always the best in the world.” Claire took a sip of the rose tea,
feeling her whole being come alive once more.

Camille was smiling so wide his eyes were only slits. The people all suspected that if this
fellow had a tail, it would probably be sticking up to the sky1 already.

Walter set down the teapot and looked at Claire coldly. He didn’t understand why this little
devil was so obsessed over flower tea. Her favorite drink was flower tea! Based on Walter’s
reasoning, people with such evil personalities as the little devil were not suited to drinking
such elegant and high end stuff like flower tea. She should be holding a knife and drinking
blood instead!
“Walter, your gaze says you’re not satisfied with me?” Suddenly, Claire’s dangerous voice
floated over darkly.

Walter got a shock, immediately putting on a big smile: “How would I dare,
hehehahaheho…… ” His dry laugh reverberated in the yard, fake as could be.

The girl stood at the door to the yard a little uneasily, watching the people there. Under the
sun, they looked so beautiful, like a perfect drawing, making others unwilling to disrupt their
atmosphere. She felt as if she went over, she would be so out of place. Watching them, the
girl’s mind wandered.

Just then, a series of rushed footsteps sounded outside the yard.

“Liya, hurry! Your brother was attacked by magic beasts. He’s at the entrance of Lost
Mountain Range, almost dying. Go and see him for the last time.” A few young men ran over
breathlessly, shouting at the girl, their voices full of worry.

“What?” Liya’s face turned white instantly. She stared unbelieving at the young men at the
gate, her mind completely blank, “How? He was fine this morning!” Liya knew these young
men; they were all good friends of her younger brother.

“Don’t say anything more, hurry! The doctors have given up.” The youth at the yard gate was
extremely worried.

Only then did Liya come back to her senses. She rushed out in a panic, running forward with
the youths.

“Let’s go and see.” Claire finished her flower tea and stood up slowly.

“Since when did you become so kind?” Walter muttered, then gave a yell that woke the earth
and the sky. Claire had slapped the Tidal Sword in her hand heavily on Walter’s head,
creating a huge bump there.

The group of people followed the people in front of them out of the town and towards Lost
Mountain Range.

Far off, they could already see a crowd of people gathered there, and the sorrowful wailing of
Liya could be heard.

Claire walked up, and saw Liya holding a youth who looked similar to her in her arms. The
youth was covered in blood, his eyes shut tightly, his face extremely pale. A person looking
like a doctor shook his head and sighed. The young men crowded around also looked on
sadly.

Claire turned to look at Camille. Camille stared back at Claire, his meaning very clear: I’m an
assassin, not a doctor or a healer.

Claire moved her gaze towards the others, and they all shook their heads. Only now did she
realize with a shock that there was no doctor or healer in her mercenary group!
“All of them are fatal flesh wounds, uncontainable by medicine. If a healer is here right now
there might still be hope.” Li Yuewen said in a low voice.

Claire watched the girl called Liya crying sorrowfully, and sighed lightly in her heart. A
thought flashed across her mind, if only Leng Lingyun was here.

The next moment, silver hair flashed past Claire. Claire tugged on the corner of her mouth in
self-mockery, laughing at herself for thinking too much and hallucinating.

But the white light that appeared in front of her eyes right after told Claire that this was not
an illusion. The Leng Linyun with silver hair and violet irises was right in front of her! Claire
blinked fiercely again and again, wanting to make sure this was not an illusion. “Stop
blinking, he just got here.” Camille seemed to know why Claire was blinking, and leaned
over and said this.

Claire opened her mouth wide, the looked behind her on reflex, but didn’t see any other
people from the Temple of Light. There was only Leng Lingyun who appeared suddenly!
Exclamations and thanks pulled Claire back to reality. The youth in Liya’s arms had stopped
bleeding. Although his face was still pale, his breathing was steady.

“Sir healer, thank you, thank you for saving his life.” Liya was so happy she started crying as
she thanked him over and over again.

“You’re welcome. It’s nothing.” Leng Lingyun’s indifferent voice sounded besides
everyone’s ears.

Claire stared wide eyed at Leng Lingyun, just like that, unable to say anything. Her mind was
full of question marks. Why did Leng Lingyun suddenly appear here? Why was Leng
Lingyun alone? Was it to find her, and force her to return with him to the Temple of Light?

Walter’s expression was extremely splendid. This person in front of him was his enemy, his
archenemy!

Suddenly, Walter shrieked weirdly, rushed up, and slapped Leng Lingyun across the face
with all his strength, striking Leng Lingyun to the ground. Before Leng Lingyun could realize
what happened, Walter kicked him in the stomach, then stamped on Leng Lingyun’s back
with even more force. “Pah, you disgusting toyboy, I’m going to trample you, curse you to
death! Ha, pah!” Walter prepared a full mouthful of spit and spat it all on Leng Lingyun’s
head. Then he stamped and kicked crazily, laughing madly, extremely proud and delighted.
He was finally able to trample this hateful toyboy under his feet! “Die, you toyboy! I will
make you taste death also! Aha, hahahaha…… ” Walter’s roaring laughter was heard all the
way up in the heavens. “There is also a day when you are trampled under my feet. The
honored divine prince also has such a day. Plead to me, beg me, and maybe I’ll let you go
when I’m in a good mood!” Walter was roaring so hard he nearly fell to the ground.

“Walter, what are you doing? Laughing to yourself.” Suddenly, a low, puzzled voice floated
into Walter’s ear.

Walter came back to real life and glared at Summer, who was looking at him confusedly. He
retorted frustratedly, “None of your business!” Walter rolled his eyes at Leng Lingyun, who
was talking with Claire, hating him in his heart. What, wasn’t he allowed to imagine? To
imagine the scene of him trampling this hateful toyboy under his feet?

The scene above was obviously Walter’s imagination. The real situation was Leng Lingyun
in neat clothes, looking very dignified as he conversed with Claire.

“Divine prince, why are you here?” Claire looked at Leng Lingyun standing in front of her, a
faint smile on his face, and asked with confusion.

1. Tail sticking up to the sky: 尾巴 翘上天, meaning very proud and smirky.

Ch.77 The Divine Prince’s Strange Act

(Part I)

“Divine Prince, why are you here?” Claire asked with confusion, looking at Leng Lingyun
standing in front of her, who was wearing a faint smile on his face.

“Don’t be so distant. Or do you want me to call you sir priest?” Leng Lingyun smiled lightly,
“Please call my name.”

Claire paused slightly, then realized that from some time on Leng Lingyun had always been
calling her name Claire. Now that he mentioned it, if she still kept on calling him Divine
Prince, it would be rude.

“Leng, Leng Lingyun. Why are you here all of a sudden?” Claire called out Leng Lingyun’s
name a little awkwardly.

“Requested by someone.” Leng Lingyun smiled and said, but refused to explain further.

Claire looked at Leng Lingyun confusedly, “Then what did the person who requested you to
come here tell you to do? It can’t just be to rescue that youth?” An indescribable strange
feeling suddenly appeared in Claire’s heart. Requested by someone? It can’t be the pope
though, because if it was the pope, they wouldn’t be talking so casually right now. But if it
wasn’t the pope, who was it? Leng Lingyun didn’t seem at all surprised to see her here. Did
he already know she would be here?

“Let’s send this youth back home first.” Leng Lingyun avoided her question, taking the topic
elsewhere. He looked at Liya, “Are you his family? Take him home first, he needs to be
nourished. I only healed his wounds, but he lost too much blood, and he’s very weak now. He
a needs long time of care and rest.”
The group of people helped Liya take her brother home. Liya stayed inside to take care of her
brother while the rest sat outside. Claire, sitting on a stool in the yard, looked at the leisure
Leng Lingyun, very puzzled. What was this cold-faced guy planning?

“Shut up right now, if not for the healer there today, you’re already dead, so stop talking
about mystical beasts!” Liya’s angry shout came from the house.

“Sister, really, there really is a mystical beast being born, please believe me. Those beasts are
waiting there to eat the baby mystical beast. You must hurry, or there won’t be any time.” A
weak voice replied very quietly, but Claire heard every word clearly.

Claire stood up and walked straight into the bedroom. When she got there, she saw Liya
rebuking the weak youth lying on the bed. The youth was still trying explain. When Liya saw
Claire come in, she immediately curbed her anger and said rather shamefully, “Benefactor,
why have you come in? It’s so messy here. Oh, and thank you for your friend saving my only
brother.”

Claire waved her hand lightly, not answering Liya, instead directing her question towards the
youth on the bed, “You said a mystical beast was going to be born?”

The youth looked at Claire and fell silent.

“Benefactor is asking you a question! If not for benefactor saving me today, would you little
brat still be able to see me? The healer that just saved you is also benefactor’s friend!” Seeing
her brother quiet, Liya became worried, and started scolding the youth angrily again.

“You want to find the mystical beast and sell it? You need money?” Claire stopped Liya’s
rebuking and asked the youth.

“This place is not for people to live. I want to make some money and take my sister
somewhere else.” The youth watched Claire and said this. When his sentence finished, Liya’s
expression became complicated. This place really wasn’t suitable for them siblings. The
young man in front of her rescued her by chance from today’s situation. What about next
time? Who can appear in time and rescue her?

“Where’s the mystical beast? These are for you, go to Niya City and stay there, maybe open a
store. I will give you a referral letter, give it straight to the castellan agent and he will help
you get settled.” Claire took out two pieces of paper gold and handed it to the youth.

“We, we can’t accept it.” Liya hurried waved her hand, refusing.

“Take it as buying information on the mystical beast from your brother. Although Niya City
isn’t very big, it’s very suitable for living. Move there as soon as your brother gets better.
True, this place is not suitable for you.” Claire didn’t take her hand back. Instead, she looked
straight at the youth and these sentences.

The youth didn’t hesitate, accepting the money in Claire’s hand, then looked at Claire and
said, “You believe in mystical beasts? Believe in what I say? Even my sister doesn’t believe
me.”
“I believe you. Tell me, where is it?” Claire nodded and asked.

“After you enter Lost Mountain Range, walk straight east, until you come to a swamp. At
night, the center of the swamp will glow faintly, because that’s the unborn little mystical
beast. There are a lot of magical beasts surrounding it, wanting to eat the mystical beast as
soon as it is born and absorb its strength. If you are going to go, go now. It must be a mystical
beast; only mystical beasts glow like that, only mystical beasts would attract so many other
beasts over.” The youth finished all this hurriedly in one breath. He started panting a little.

“Okay. Give me pen and paper, and I’ll write a letter for you to take with you to Niya City.”
Claire turned and said to Liya.

Liya was a little stunned, but she still got the paper and pen although she was puzzled. Claire
quickly finished her letter and said to Liya, “We’ll be leaving. Be safe on your way to Niya
City.”

After saying this, Claire turned and left the room. Liya stared at the letter in her hand then at
Claire’s disappearing figure and hurriedly asked, with reluctance, “Would we, we be able to
meet again?”

“Go to Niya City, and maybe we’ll see each other again.” Claire waved her hand lightly, her
figure disappearing before the sister and brother.

In the yard, everyone watched Claire come out. Claire looked at them and smiled faintly,
“Let’s go. Into the mountain range.”

Everyone nodded and stood up, following behind Claire.

Leaving the town, Walter’s face was like thunder and his gaze like lightning. Why was that
toyboy following them? Claire also wanted to know what was going on. Why was Leng
Lingyun walking besides her so peacefully?

“Uh, Leng, Leng Lingyun, what did you come here for? Since you weren’t here to take me
back to the Temple of Light, then…… ” Claire didn’t finish the rest of her sentence.

Walter picked Claire’s sentence up in a weird tone, “Since you’re not here to find Claire, then
go do what you need. Why follow us?”

“Aren’t there no healers in Sycee Mercenary group? I am now officially a member of the
Sycee Mercenary group.” As if he wouldn’t be satisfied without shocking them, Leng
Lingyun replied with a smile.

Walter opened his mouth, his eyes bulging, as if he was hung alive.

Claire’s expression was also very colorful. What was this? The honored, dignified Divine
Prince was now part of their group? Was this a joke? Wait! Claire suddenly realized, how did
Leng Lingyun know the name of their mercenary group? Claire turned and glared at Camille.
Camille had on a charming smile and said harmlessly, “Colonel, it’s a problem when our
mercenary group is without a healer. Think about it, if any one of us is injured and can’t get
treatment in time, the results would be disastrous.”
When Claire saw Camille’s gentle harmless smile she realized that this fellow had absorbed
Leng Lingyun into their group without asking her. But Claire got a headache whenever she
thought about this. Leng Lingyun and them were from two completely different worlds, so
what was he doing here among them? And, what exactly was his purpose? Why would he
appear here? Nothing could be answered.

Leng Lingyun watched Claire’s struggling expression and felt amused. Was him being here
so frustrating to her? Leng Lingyun remembered his promise to Xuanxuan, and his gaze
became complicated. Although he was interested in Claire, it wasn’t to the point where he
had to follow besides Claire and find out for himself. He couldn’t understand Xuanxuan’s
request. The always obedient child raised such an unreasonable request. Her pleading and
worried gaze made him unable to refuse her. There wasn’t much going on in the Temple right
now anyways. But as he was leaving, the pope called him.

“You’re going to find Claire?” The pope’s profound smile was still in Leng Lingyun’s mind.
Leng Lingyun nodded, not understanding how the pope knew.

“Go, you don’t need to worry about anything in the Temple. Your job now is to follow
besides Claire and understand her.” The pope gave Leng Lingyun a strange order.

“Why? Why can he join the mercenary group without the colonel’s permission?” Walter
howled, extremely upset.

“I’m the vice-colonel,” Camille smiled gently, speaking softly to Walter, but the flicker of
danger in his eyes silenced Walter immediately.

Walter already knew this gentle and harmless looking guy was actually an assassin, and a
really skilled one. Walter did not want to lose his head when he slept, so he shut up without
being told to and stood to the side. The only person with disagreement had quieted, and the
rest had even less to say, so even though Claire was frustrated she couldn’t say anything.

So the group traveled on like this. The person awkward on the outside was Walter, the person
awkward inside was Claire.

“Uh, beasts!” After a long time, they found the unusual. The more they walked forward, the
more beasts there were. In front of them were low grade beasts, crouching there in twos and
threes, not daring to move forward. In front of the low grade beasts were slightly higher grade
beasts. The further front, the denser the beasts were gathered, their levels also higher.

Claire’s gaze became dark. She now understood that all that the youth said was probably true.

“Roar!!” The wind leopard roared angrily, because it saw low grade beasts blocking in front
of him and not moving out of the way. This was a huge insult to a seventh grade beast like
him.

When the low grade beasts heard the wind leopard’s furious roar they all shuddered, but
made no move to leave, continuing to crouch on the ground, shaking.
When everyone saw this, astonishment flashed through their eyes. What mystical beast was
being born in the swamp in front of them? Having such attraction that these beasts would stay
here no matter what!

“Well, it seems like we’re in for luck today.” Walter wiggled his brows as he said laughingly.

Ch.77 The Divine Prince’s Strange Act

(Part II)

“Ben, open up a path.” Claire turned to dragon Ben and said quietly. There was no point in
killing here, so she let dragon Ben walk in front.

Dragon Ben walked up and gave a low roar, emitting his dragon presence.

“Howl, howl, howl……” The beasts in front couldn’t bear such pressure, and moved out of
the way wailing. Dragon Ben walked in the front silently. Some beasts didn’t want to leave,
so dragon Ben kicked them out of the way.

The way to the swamp was filled with beasts. After dragon Ben cleared out a long path, the
group finally came up to the swamp. Only the area around them was free of any magical
beast; everywhere else was packed, especially around the edge of the swamp, full of high
grade beasts. But no beast dare attack Claire and her group, because there was a presence
there that was much higher level than any of them.

This was a marsh that was much too wet. A rotten smell tainted the air. Small air bubbles
continuously gurgled and popped, and once in a while little black bugs would crawl out of the
murky swamp. Walter bent down, picked up a stone and threw it into the swamp lightly. The
stone sank down slowly, a trail of air bubbles coming out the dirty black water surface.

“A mystical beast is being born in such a place?” Walter frowned at their despicable
surroundings and asked, very confused.

“Legend has it that in Lost Mountain Range, there was a mysterious swamp, called Black
Swamp. Three thousand years ago, believers of Light and believers of Darkness fought a
great battle in Lost Mountain Range. The believers of Darkness lost, and two thousand bodies
were buried together. The believers of Light used the most vicious curse, confining all the
spirits of the believers of Darkness underneath that patch of ground, forbidding them to ever
be reborn or die. Two thousand bitter ghosts wailed daily, so that patch of land was turned
into a swamp to cover the cries of those two thousand ghosts.” Leng Lingyun stood beside
the swamp, stared at the black water and said such.

Everyone paused. Did this have something to do with the birth of the mystical beast?
“Humph! Right, this is what your extremely dignified, kind, and world-saving Temple of
Light does! Not just killing others, but also repressing their spirits!” Hearing this, Walter was
very angry, and mocked in a weird tone. But he had never heard of such a thing. Made up by
this toyboy? Impossible! As the Divine Prince of the Temple of Light, how could he make up
stuff that would defame the goddess of Light?

“I never said the Temple of Light was dignified and world-saving.” Leng Lingyun replied
coldly.

Walter gave a cold snort, not agreeing or disagreeing.

“Why do you know this? It was never recorded in any book.” Camille was still smiling
gently, but suspicious in his heart that there was actually something he did not know.

“This was a stain on the Temple of Light. The Temple of Light obviously wouldn’t let such
truthful history be told. These are all secret history the Temple hid away carefully.” Leng
Lingyun’s voice was extremely indifferent, without any hint of emotion.

“And this swamp is the Black Swamp?” Camille stroked his pretty chin, looking at the
swamp in front of them.

“Probably yes, but why would the mystical beast choose such a place to be born?” Li Mingyu
watched the black swamp in front of him, puzzled.

“We don’t even know if it’s actually a mystical beast.” Walter said darkly.

“We’ll know if we wait here.” Claire looked at her surroundings and humphed coldly, “And
there’s so much ready-made food.”

All the beasts suddenly shivered.

Nightfall came. The group of people set up camp about a hundred meters away from the
swamp. If they were too close, no one could stand the rotten smell of the marsh. With them
being the center, an area around them was empty. The beasts didn’t dare come close to them.

Right now, Li Yuewen was watching Claire’s actions wordlessly. Claire had dug out every
single beast core from the beasts they caught. Jean and Li Mingyu were roasting the meat,
while Claire took dragon Ben and Walter to massacre the beasts around them, just for the
beast cores. Using Claire’s words, such good opportunities didn’t appear every day. These
were all money!

After a wide circle, they returned with their bags full. Claire pushed all the beast cores
towards Li Yuewen directly: “You have a storage ring, right? Put all these away and sell it
when we get back to the city. These are all fifth and sixth grade beast cores, but they should
sell for about two hundred thousand gold coins.”

Li Yuewen was shocked. What did this little girl mean?

“Didn’t you want to train me? Just pretend it’s my tuition fee.” Claire sat down and said
casually.
Li Yuewen suddenly understood, then a warm feeling rushed into her heart. She knew this
was Claire helping her. Claire still remembered what Hua Nantian said on the ship.

“Don’t think this is enough for your tuition fee!!” Although Li Yuewen was touched, she was
still fierce on the outside.

“I know, this is just the interest.” Claire waved her hand, then turned to look at the swamp.
The sky had darkened, and blackness was swallowing up their surroundings.

“Light! Ah, there’s light!” Suddenly Summer stood up excitedly, waving her fists at the
swamp and shouting. As an outstanding thief, Summer was very sensitive to the glowings of
treasures. Her sixth sense told her that the light in front was unique.

Claire also saw the light. The swamp was flashing.

“Let’s go and see.” Li Mingyu set down the roasted meat in his hand and stood up.

“I’ll wait for you here. I’m not interested.” Dragon Ben didn’t move, but yawned and lied
down on the ground.

“That’s fine, stay and watch camp.” Claire nodded, and walked with the others to the edge of
the swamp.

The group of people came to the swamp and were stunned by the scene they saw. In the dark
night, under the center of the black swamp, was a colorful ball of light. It was alternating
between bright and dark, glowing on a regular beat, like a heart beating.

“It’s so pretty!” Summer stared in wonder at the colorful ball of light and mumbled, dazed.

No one said anything else, but held their breath, watching the colorful ball of light in the
middle of the swamp.

Suddenly, the light got even brighter. The beasts around the swamp started getting restless,
and many howled in a low tone.

“It’s coming out.” Leng Lingyun said quietly.

The colorful light became brighter and brighter, the frequency of its glowing also getting
faster. Slowly, that ball of light seemed to want to break out of the swamp, glowing faster and
faster. All the beasts were restless now, and the whole marsh was getting loud and noisy.

The night got darker as the ball of light got brighter.

Slowly, steadily, that ball of light broke through the surface mud of the swamp, showing its
true self.

A round, pink egg floated into mid-air, the colorful light blasting into the heavens, extremely
bright, making them almost unable to open their eyes. Everyone squinted at the magical scene
in front of them. The round, pink egg was just floating in mid-air, spinning slowly, sending
forth beautiful, stunning, colorful light.
Just then, the painful howling of beasts sounded in the night, one after another. The scent of
blood filled the air.

Someone’s here! Claire’s gaze hardened. So not only they got the notice, someone else also
found out about this!

The next moment, a series of footsteps sounded. By the colorful light, the group saw five
people appear on the bank on the other side, three men and two women. From their clothing,
the tall and sturdy guy was a warrior, carrying a huge ax on his back, his hand grabbing at his
black chest hair. A male magician with gaunt features, a roman nose, and dark and cold irises.
The other man was an archer, very skinny, his expression cold. And the two women looked
the exact same, twins, wearing revealing clothes. Couldn’t tell what occupation they were.

The two groups stared at each other.

“Hey look, someone actually got here before us. But it doesn’t matter, since dead people
can’t fight with us.” The brute-looking warrior tugged on his black chest hair and said
disdainfully.

But the skinny archer already set up his bow silently and aimed at the people over here.
Without warning, he let go of the full bowstring.

“Whoosh!” The sharp sound of an object slicing through the air rang warning bells in Claire
and the others’ heads! This attack wasn’t simple! And, most importantly, that skinny archer
didn’t even use an arrow! What did this mean? It means that the other person was like Qiao
Chuxin, also using a magic bow! And from his posture of pulling the string, he didn’t use a
third of his strength!

“Bang!” A loud explosion sounded in the night sky. Leng Lingyun set up a barrier just in
time to block the attack. The arrow landed on the barrier and exploded. It was a fire arrow!

“Hey, you jerk, don’t hurt that pretty boy over there! Leave him to us sisters!” As soon as the
arrow exploded, an overly sweet woman’s voice sounded angrily.

“When can your aesthetics improve a bit? You actually like a toyboy like that? Only people
like me are true men. Look at my muscles, look at my chest hair!” The warrior carrying the
huge ax said sulkily.

“Pah! You look like a bear! How can you compare yourself to a pretty boy like him?”
Another overly sweet voice that could melt you rebuked angrily.

“Your mother! Daddy me is going to cut that toyboy into pieces right now. Then you can like
him all you want!” The burly warrior roared, taking off the ax on his back, and rushed
towards Claire and her group. He didn’t go around the swamp, but stepped directly into it!
His tall figure ran into the swamp just like that, but he didn’t sink!! Instead, he moved
forward as if walking on land and rushed over aggressively!

Claire’s expression changed slightly. She knew they met a formidable enemy today!

There would probably be a hard-fought battle tonight! ……

Ch.78 Walter’s Identity is Exposed (Part I)

The tall and fierce warrior yelled and rushed towards them. His expression cold, Jean drew
his sword agilely and went up to face him.

The clang of weapons sounded, slicing through the night sky.

The boom of explosions followed; the magician on the other side had already released
attacking spells. He was also of the fire nature. Just when Jean and the bear-like warrior were
fighting, the enemy’s magician despicably sneak attacked Jean. Naturally, Claire immediately
used magic to intercede. The skinny magician’s magic and Claire’s magic hit each other,
exploding in mid-air. Numerous sparks were scattered, and lit up their surroundings even
more.

The opponents’ archer again loaded his bow; the next moment, more bursting sounds were
heard. Leng Lingyun set up a barrier, blocking the magic arrows of the archer. The magic
arrows exploded on the barrier. Qiao Chuxin’s expression instantly darkened. She speedily
took down the magic bow strapped on her back then loaded, aimed and shot at the skinny
archer on the other side.

Qiao Chuxin’s magic arrow headed towards the enemy with a whooshing sound. The other
archer blanked, obviously not expecting for them to also have a person with magic bow. The
other magician instantly spread out a barrier to halt Qiao Chuxin’s magic arrow. The magic
arrow struck the barrier, making frightening creaking sounds.

“Yo, this time we seemed to have come upon some good people.” The twin women looked
over with their hands over their mouths, surprised.

“Shut up, and do your thing.” The skinny magician’s expression was serious. He gave a low
shout, then continued casting spells. He could use magic instantly without chanting!

What really astonished Claire was that the big warrior fighting with Jean emitted silver
DouQi! The opponent was a sage! Jean was facing a tough battle.

Summer swallowed, and scooted to get behind Claire, wanting to say something, but
Camille’s low voice sounded first: “Claire, protect me.”

“Aren’t you the king of assassins? Why do you need protection?” Summer asked
disdainfully.

“Direct combat is not my strength.” Camille said indignantly, and then gracefully moved to
the spot behind Claire. Graceful movement, ungraceful behavior.

“You!” Summer snorted. She was just about to say something but was petrified by the scene
before her.
A cold light flashed, and a sharp dagger relentlessly stabbed towards Claire’s heart from the
back.

If it were someone else stabbing, Claire would be able dodge it! But, it was Li Yuewen
holding the dagger! Li Yuewen could silently take away Claire’s life; she had the skill!

In the split of a second, Camille immediately and absolutely unhesitantly extended his hand
to block it. The dagger fiercely pierced through Camille’s hand and entered Claire’s body!

“Yuewen! What are you doing?!” Li Mingyu cried out, looking unbelievably at Li Yuewen,
who just fiercely attacked Claire.

Li Yuewen looked at her own hand in shock, her eyes also filled with extreme unbelief! She
actually tried to attack Claire!

She abruptly withdrew her dagger. Camille’s hand was covered with blood and Claire started
wobbling, then slowly slid to the ground. Leng Lingyun immediately took hold of Claire, but
blood poured out from her back like a fountain, rapidly coloring the clothes on Claire’s back
red.

“What’s going on?!!” Walter yelled out furiously.

“I, I didn’t, I……” Li Yuewen’s eyes were filled with fright, looking at her hand and
speaking incoherently.

“Ahaha~ So interesting.” Shrill laughter reached them from the other side, “Who’s next?”

Li Yuewen eyes were wide open, full of fright and fear! Her body, was moving by itself! Not
obeying her will and moving by itself again!

“It’s those two women! They are controlling Yuewen’s body!” Li Mingyu suddenly realized,
abruptly looking up towards the other side. Leng Lingyun’s expression was cold and his
brows were tightly knit; he held up Claire with one hand, and continuously released healing
magic with the other.

“Chuxin, quick, shoot those two women, they can control people’s bodies! Hurry!” Summer
shouted, fear filling her heart. She was so scared that she’ll become their next controlling
target. If they made her hurt Claire in any way, she will never forgive herself!

Not needing Summer to remind her, Qiao Chuxin was already aiming at the two women. Yet
when she had just drew her bowstring back, Qiao Chuxin’s movement stopped.

“Chuxin? Chuxin?” An ominous feeling arose in Summer’s heart. She called out anxiously.

“Quick, go away, quick!” Qiao Chuxin’s voice was flustered.

At this time, Li Yuewen’s body felt light again. She could move freely again! The binding
left Li Yuewen’s body, and turned to control Qiao Chuxin!
Now Qiao Chuxin’s eyes were filled with fright and anxiousness, but her body uncontrollably
turned around, and vigorously started shooting.

Walter shrieked, and hurriedly made a barrier.

The boom sounds of explosion sounded among the people. Lightning nature magic arrows
exploded, naturally not just a little uncomfortable when they hit.

“Ahaha, so interesting.” The two women on the other side laughed loudly, their eyes full of
thirst for blood and excitement. Their archer had stopped now, standing beside them
indifferently, obviously very confident in the two women. While the magician was now
releasing some not lethal but dense little fire balls, which were easily resolved by Walter. But
Walter and his group were already battered and sorry.

Li Mingyu had struck the bow and arrows in Qiao Chuxin’s hands to the ground. Without her
bow, Qiao Chuxin’s fighting ability decreased immensely.

Leng Lingyun’s face darkened. He didn’t expect for the enemy to be able to control people’s
actions. But how? Mentally? No! If they controlled mentally, the controlled person should be
muddled. But both Li Yuewen and Qiao Chuxin were perfectly conscious! Then how did they
control people’s actions?!

“So uninteresting. Let’s control someone else!” Seeing Qiao Chuxin’s bow and arrows were
knocked to the ground, the twin sisters immediately prepared to switch targets.

Their words just spoken, and Walter and his group were disturbed. Restlessness among them
increased rapidly.

“Mm……” At this time, Claire slowly came back to realization.

“Claire, are you alright?!” Looking at the pale Claire, Leng Lingyun asked worriedly.

“I’m fine……” Claire answered weakly. But she understood, if not for Camille blocking the
stab for her, her heart would have been pierced straight through. If not for Leng Lingyun to
treat her in such a timely manner, she would definitely die of excessive bleeding! This time,
she had passed right by death!

“Don’t move, your injury…… ” Before Leng Lingyun could finish his words, his expression
instantly changed. Because he had felt the unusualness in his body! This time, the target of
the twin women was him!

“Ahaha, pretty boy, hurry and kill the woman besides you, and come into our arms!” The
twin women laughed savagely, twisting their waists. With this shaking, their revealing
clothes became even more revealing.

Everyone’s expression changed greatly. They all knew how strong Leng Lingyun was! Li
Mingyu quickly grabbed Claire over from Leng Lingyun’s arms, hugging her tightly while
watching Leng Lingyun with cautious eyes. Leng Lingyun’s brows were tightly knitted
together. Even though he didn’t move, his whole body was trembling, as if fighting against
some force.
“Huh? You dare resist us!” The twin women on the other side exclaimed. They then turned to
face each other, clasped their hands together, and started making strange moves. Leng
Lingyun’s brows were even more tightly knitted, very obviously fighting with all his might
against the force trying to control him.

Claire leaned on Li Mingyu weakly, but her eyes were gazing at the enemy. They can’t keep
being so passive! If this continued, they would definitely lose! Just how did the other side
control people’s bodies? Not mentally! For the controlled people were very sober. Then how?

At this time, Walter was still dealing with the not-so-lethal fire balls released by the
opponents’ magician. The dense fire balls lit the night up brightly. Jean was still fighting
desperately with the mighty warrior, unable to even look towards the rest of the group. When
the powerful fight, one single distraction and you would die immediately! Jean knew clearly,
that if he lost, then Claire and the group would face one extra strong opponent. So he cannot
lose!

“Go! Hurry, go!” Leng Lingyun gritted his teeth and squeezed out these words.

“Just what kind of magic is this?” Very rarely, Camille wasn’t smiling, but frowned slightly
and asked, puzzled. But he didn’t try to run. He knew running was useless.

“That rude and uncivilized black dragon, why is he not here at crucial times?” Summer was
so anxious she almost cried. It was so loud over here, how come that rude black dragon still
didn’t appear?

“Hahaha, pretty boy, stop struggling, and come into our arms.” The creepy laughter of the
twins was heard again.

“Claire, what should we do now?” Summer looked at Claire tearfully.

Li Mingyu and Li Yuewen were both solemn, watching Leng Lingyun alertly. Li Yuewen
clenched the dagger in her hand tightly, a decision already made in her heart. Seems like, all
they could do now was to strike him down before anything else happens!

“Shadows! They’re controlling us by our shadows!” Bearing with the huge pain on her back,
Claire choked out these words.

The crowd was astonished. The people on the other side were also shocked. The twins
blanked for a second; but just this one second of distraction, and Leng Lingyun immediately
broke through their control.

The crowd now realized that the control was not mental, but through their shadows! No
wonder that magician was continuously releasing the relatively undangerous fire balls to
attack them! He never expected for such low-level magic to hurt them, but instead to
illuminate the area, to make their shadows more clear! To coordinate with the twins’ spell-
casting!

At this time, Walter could care about nothing else. He instantly released dark magic. Dark
aura rapidly engulfed their surroundings, spreading out; also engulfing the radiance emitted
from the round egg. Naturally the shadows were also swallowed by darkness. Leng Lingyun
turned to look at Walter, his gaze hardening.

This man besides Claire, was a dark magician?!

Ch.78 Walter’s Identity is Exposed (Part II)

Darkness was all around them. In the distance, the sparks created from the battle between
Jean and the other warrior obviously wasn’t enough to light up their surroundings. The twin
sisters shrieked, cursing their magician, “You idiot, hurry and illuminate for us. How are we
supposed to control them without shadows?”

“They have a dark magician!” The anxious voice of the magician sounded.

“So what if they have a dark magician? Hurry!” The twin sisters scolded.

But the next moment, explosion sounds accompanied by their screams rang in the night. Qiao
Chuxin had determined their position from their voice and shot out multiple arrows. The
magician on the other side detected the disturbance in the air and immediately spread out a
barrier to block them.

“Hide behind the trees!” Li Mingyu immediately yelled out in a low voice. Since Qiao
Chuxin could shoot out arrows and attack the enemy, then their archer probably now
discovered their locations, too!

Everyone speedily hid behind the trees. Sure enough, several fire arrows whooshed past
where they had just been standing.

Now, Walter’s delicate and pretty face was filled with rage. The moment he thought about
how Claire almost died, he went crazy. They had been so despicably attacked by the other
side! Hiding behind a tree, Walter observed the night sky, and slowly chanted in a deep
voice. A pitch-black cloud of fog silently floated towards the other side.

“Ah–!” Screams sounded once again, but this time filled with fear and accompanied by the
sound of objects dropping to the ground. It came from the twin sisters; obviously both had
fell to the ground.

Walter was surprised. The black fog he had released should not have reached the other side
yet, and the others didn’t attack either. What were they scared of?

“What is this!!” The twin sisters shrieked.

“Shut up, don’t talk, they will detect our locations.” A low voice scolded them.
“Stop being so f*cking sarcastic, like we could move!” The whiny voice was drenched with
anger. Right after saying that, she regretted. What she said was basically telling the other
side, I can’t move, quick, attack me.

Nobody saw the sudden realization on Dong Fenghou’s face as he chanted. This guy was
always so slow. When Claire was injured, when Leng Lingyun was being controlled, he was
still confused by what’s happening. Now he finally came back to senses, and thought that he
should do something.

“They’re low-level earth sprites!!” The voice of the magician on the other side was finally
worried, “They have a summoner!” Hearing this, Walter finally realized that the stupid and
slow Dong Fenghou was using his summoning powers.

They revealed themselves with this speaking. Such a good opportunity, how could this side
let it go. Qiao Chuxin’s arrows shot towards them, dense like rain. The magic arrows struck
the barrier creating frequent explosion sounds. They could imagine how the magician on the
other side was struggling to block these attacks.

Leng Lingyun yearned to help, but his light-natured magic would illuminate all their
surroundings, which would give the enemy a chance to cast the shadow-controlling spell.
Leng Lingyun squatted behind a tree, his knuckles white. This was the first time such a strong
feeling of defeat surged in his heart.

“Ah, what’s going on?! Why……” The voices from the other side were filled with anxiety
and confusion, then decreased in volume.

A cold grin sneaked onto Walter’s lips. Darkness was his heaven. Only in darkness could he
be himself. The other side was careless, only trying to deal with the things Dong Fenghou
summoned, completely overlooking the black fog of air that approached them silently in the
night. The clump of black air was the magic Walter was best at, the Cloud of Darkness that
had paralysing effects.

The defeat over here divided the robust warrior’s attention. Just this slight distraction, and
Jean got the oppurtunity! The results are out!

“Humph!” Walter snorted, then quickly stood up and waved his hand to completely remove
the darkness he had released before. Things gradually brightened up. The mystical beast’s
egg floating in mid-air was still slowly rotating. The colorful light illuminated its
surroundings.

Everyone lifted their heads to surprisingly see the four people on the other side all convulsing
on the ground, unable to move. And the twin women’s feet were also tightly grabbed by four
little brown hands popping out from the ground, clutching so hardly that you could see light
bloodstains on their feet. Sure enough, they were low-level earth sprites! Summoned by that
slow fellow Dong Fenghou.

“Ah!” A painful shriek followed right after. The crowd turned, and saw one of the sturdy
warrior’s arms being chopped off by Jean, blood splattering everywhere. The huge axe also
dropped to the ground. Jean didn’t give him any time to breathe, but instead neatly stabbed
his sword right through the warrior’s chest, firmly nailing him to the ground. The warrior
stared his eyes wide open, blood pooling out of his mouth, looking at Jean deadly, but not yet
swallowing his last breath.

“Bro!”

“Bro!”

On this side, the people on the ground that were numbed and couldn’t move started
screaming mournfully, but their voices were pitifully small. For their whole bodies had been
numbed, including their tongues.

“Hmm hmm hmm……!” Walter started grinning creepily, then ran towards the other side.
There was a time limit on the numbing effects, so of course he needed to get rid of these
people within that time limit.

Li Mingyu carried Claire up and followed. Dong Fenghou, slow as usual, was still squatting
on the ground and chanting, directing the low-level earth sprites he summoned to tightly
clutch the twin girls’ feet. Later, this slow chap was scolded worthless by Summer and Qiao
Chuxin, but Camille brought up the point that how could the IQ of a person who summoned
humongous ocean beasts to flood a city when being bound and trying to escape be high? Only
then did Summer and Qiao Chuxin forgive Dong Fenghou, who had an innocent expression
on his face the whole time.

Everyone rushed over, looking at the people on the ground. They all had grief, indignation,
and hate on their faces, and gazed intently towards Jean’s direction. Jean had not yet pulled
his sword out from the warrior’s chest.

Li Yuewen rushed before all of them, furious. She went up to the twin women and drew out
her dagger, about to maliciously pierce their chests. Fear emerged from the depths of the
twins’ eyes. This was the first time they felt death being so near to them.

“Wait!” But at this time, Walter stopped her.

“What do you mean? Have you fallen in love with these twin sisters or what?” Li Yuewen
turned to Walter and yelled furiously.

“Never.” Walter spit disdainfully while frowning. “Just that letting them die like this is too
easy on them.” Hearing this, Li Yuewen’s expression loosened, but her hand moved again.
Her dagger viciously stabbed into one of the women’s wrists; blood poured out and the
woman cried out miserably. Li Yuewen then abruptly drew out her dagger and inserted it into
the other woman’s wrist.

“You’re right, directly killing them is going too easy on them.” Li Yuewen grinded her teeth
and said bitterly, then stood up and stepped on the wound on the woman’s wrist, and crushed
it vigorously. The woman showed a suffering expression, cursing lowly. No one understood
Li Yuewen’s mood right now. After she accidentally injured Claire, her heart had been
flooded with endless regret and remorse. After all this time spent with Claire, she had deeply
liked this seemingly wicked girl.

“Jean, kill that warrior.” Claire spit out lightly, distant and without any emotion.
“No! We beg you, please don’t!” Pain and begs for mercy appeared on the expressions of the
four paralyzed on the ground.

“I hate people like you the most! Shameless, pah!” Summer kicked the person closest to her,
the magician, and spit hardly. She rebuked furiously, “You kill others righteously, enjoying
yourselves. When they beg for mercy you never pardon them anyway. But when it’s your
turn to be killed, you whine and pout and beg for mercy with all you got. By what should we
forgive you? You can kill others mercilessly, but people can’t kill you mercilessly?”

The expressions of the four people lying on the ground instantly went dead. Their eyes were
full of despair. They knew, that this night, everything was done for.

Jean had no emotion of his face. He forcefully pulled his sword out from the warrior’s chest,
raised it high, then drew it down, beheading the warrior cleanly. Blood spilled everywhere;
the black surface of the water was dyed into a reddish-black color. It looked very creepy.

“You bastards!” The skinny magician gritted his teeth, his eyes filled with hate. They never
thought there would be a day when they would be defeated by others. They never ever
thought that their mighty big bro would be beheaded by someone! And now, they were
trapped and unable to move. This was danger they have never experienced before!

“You’re not even good enough to be a bastard.” Summer sent her foot right into the
magician’s face, imitating Li Yuewen, stepping on his face and mercilessly crushing it. When
she thought about how she could have been controlled and hurt Claire, and wouldn’t know
how to face her afterwards, panic and fear took over her heart.

“Extermination. Kill them quickly. The mystical beast is about to come out.” Frowning,
Claire said with some difficulty.

“Yes, kill them quickly, their numbed condition will not stay for too long.” Walter fished out
his own dagger and crouched down. He didn’t even try to stab their fatal spots, but instead
aimed at their hands, feet, and stomach, stabbing randomly. Instantly blood splattered
everywhere; a thin fog of blood rose before them, accompanied by the wretched sounds made
by the victims. They first cursed angrily, then slowly weakened, then slowly turned into begs
for mercy. Yet Walter wasn’t the slightest moved, the depths of his eyes were drenched with
invisible fury and hate. Especially when stabbing the twin women, Walter even wickedly
stabbed right through their palms again and again. Low and tortured screams were heard
continuously, but this abnormally bloody scene before them was stopped by no one.
Including the Divine Prince of the Temple of Light, Leng Lingyun. He was looking at it
indifferently, with no intention at all to halt it. These people deserved to die, and as for how
they died, he didn’t care.

Summer couldn’t stand this cruel and bloody scene, so she turned away to throw up. But the
rest looked on coldly, completely unmoved.

“That’s enough, Walter. No need to waste time.” Claire said softly. Walter snorted, and only
then did he wave his dagger to slit the throats of each and every one of the people on the
ground.
Finishing all this, Walter slowly stood up and let out his breath. He turned to ask about
Claire’s injury, but looked right into Leng Lingyun’s cold and clear irises.

“You, are a dark magician?” Leng Lingyun’s indifferent but cold voice sounded softly. His
voice contained an inexplicable meaning.

Ch.79 Offending Powerful Figures (Part I)

“You, are a dark magician?” Leng Lingyun’s indifferent but cold voice sounded softly. His
voice contained an inexplicable meaning.

Walter froze to stone. A cold wind blew up his spine. It was an emergency and he used magic
without thinking; only now did he remember that there was this Leng Lingyun person in their
group. This toyboy was highly positioned in the Temple, highly positioned…… He was
actually very dangerous. Walter had already died once in his hands, and he did not want to
experience that again. Especially since this time there was no Spiritual Stone for his spirit to
attach to. Walter slowly backed up two steps, watching Leng Lingyun cautiously.

Leng Lingyun didn’t say anything. He just looked at Walter silently, his cold gaze making
Walter shudder inside. Everyone else also quieted down instantly, watching the scene in front
of them, unable to speak. Light and Darkness were always enemies, incompatible as fire and
water.

The air was tense enough to burst. The nervous people all tightened their hearts.

Just then, a voice finally broke the standoff.

“Yes, he’s a dark magician.” Claire’s voice floated into the air. Although her voice was quiet,
it was sure and firm, “If you want to attack him, I will not allow.”

Everyone looked at the pale Claire, their expressions different. Walter couldn’t say anything.
He just stared at Claire’s firm expression, something warm pushing its way into his heart
crazily.

“I never said I was going to do anything.” But Leng Lingyun smiled faintly as he said easily,
“I was just asking.”

Walter paused, turned his head and looked at Leng Lingyun, confused at his seemingly
unfake attitude. This fellow would give up like that? He never thought of attacking him?

“My identity is a member of the Sycee Mercenary Group, job: healer.” Leng Lingyun said, as
he looked at Claire with a smile, “And you, are my colonel. That’s it.”

With the end of Leng Lingyun’s sentence, everyone’s tense heart relaxed. Walter let out a
breath of relief. But Claire didn’t speak. No one knew what she was thinking.
“Then, our healer member, shouldn’t you help me, your vice-colonel, heal his wound?”
Camille’s voice sounded at this time darkly, his tone upset, “The colonel’s injury is an injury,
but mine isn’t?”

The group’s gaze shifted over, and saw Camille’s hand covered with blood. Only now did
they remember that Camille stretched out his hand to block the lethal stab at Claire back.
Only he could have such reflexes! If Camille was the best in the assassin world, then Li
Yuewen would be the second best. If not for Camille being behind Claire, but someone else,
Claire would really lose her life today.

“Haha, I forgot.” Leng Lingyun smiled, a little ashamed, and hurried over to heal Camille.
But Leng Lingyun’s ashamed smile made the others feel as if they’ve seen a ghost. When did
he, the Divine Prince, smile like that before? In everyone’s hearts, this fellow’s smile was
always false, and he always had an elegant bearing that was so perfect and standard the others
were wordless. But such an expression appeared on his face today. Was he possessed by a
ghost?

Leng Lingyun was healing Camille on the side, while the others stared at each other, not
knowing what to do. They finally came back to their senses and came over to ask about
Claire’s injury. White Emperor also crouched on Li Mingyu’s shoulder, watching Claire with
worry.

“I’m fine,” Claire said lightly, “Go finish the job, see if they have any good stuff on them.”

Jean walked to Li Mingyu, stretched over his hand, and took over Claire naturally, holding
her in his arms. Everyone else started going through the bodies, searching for valuable
objects. Summer hid to the side, her face white. Those mutilated bodies were way too
disgusting for her.

Walter had just squatted down when he saw the low grade earth sprites still clinging to the
feet of the bodies of the twin women.

“Dong Fenghou, you stupid pig, summon back your earth sprites!” Walter’s temper flared as
he turned to yell at the chanting Dong Fenghou on the other side of the swamp, “You really
are as dumb as a pig. Not helping when you should, but helping when we don’t need your
help anymore!”

Only now did Dong Fenghou summon back the low grade earth sprites, then stood dumbly,
watching them, as if thinking about what to do to not look like a pig.

Leng Lingyun quickled treated Camille, then came back to continue healing Claire. Under the
brilliant white light, Claire’s wound healed in no time, without any scar left. Her heart
unpierced and getting timely treatment, Claire was really very fortunate this time.

“Ahaha, so much good stuff.” Walter exclaimed in joy, then shouted, “Wait is this a storage
ring? It can’t be, this person would have such a valuable item on him?”

“Let me see.” Claire was fine right now, just a bit dizzy. She struggled out of Jean’s arms and
walked up to Walter.
“Oh.” Without second thoughts, Walter pulled off the ring on the finger of the magician and
handed it to Claire.

Claire accepted it without emotion, then took out a small dagger and pierced her finger,
dripping a drop of blood on it, then continued emotionlessly, “It’s mine now.”

“What the heck! It really is a storage ring!” Walter saw Claire righteously doing such a
despicable act and jumped up in anger, “Didn’t you say to look at it? Why did you make a
blood contract directly? Too mean, too shameless! You can’t do that!” Storage rings, unless
the original owner gives up ownership, then only if the original owner dies can the ring
accept a new owner. Now, would the little devil give up ownership? In your dreams!
Everyone else also stared enviously at the storage ring in Claire’s hand, but Claire ignored all
of their gazes.

“Well, the storage space isn’t big, only a few cubic meters. But the stuff inside~” Claire
didn’t pay attention to Walter’s protest, but started looking through the items in the storage
ring. Although the space was small, it was already very rare and valuable.

In everyone’s amazed gazes, Claire took out one after another precious items. One ninth
grade beast core, five eighth grade beast cores, at least thirty seventh grade beast cores, and a
few magic scrolls, several vials of potions, and some very rare minerals and herbs. All very
valuable items.

“We’re rich…… ” Walter stared, eyes bulging, at the items Claire took out. He grinned,
carefully examining one vial of potion, then opened it and smelled it, shouting in an even
more exaggerated tone, “Gender-changing potion! Oh my goodness, what are these people,
having such valuable items. Oh, and this! My goodness, this can change you into, change
into, ahehe…… ” Walter laughed vulgarly, not finishing his sentence.

“Change into what?” Claire took over the potion, looking at it, but couldn’t find anything
unusual.

“Change you into something that’s much better than you are now. You’ll become a super
beauty, big boobs tiny waist huge butt. Your looks now…… ” Walter didn’t finished before
being knocked down by a fist, and he wailed on the ground painfully.

Claire retracted her fist and looked at the vial in her hand, baffled that there was such magical
stuff?

At this moment, a white, slender hand reached over, and Claire lifted her head to see Leng
Lingyun’s violet irises. So she let go and let Leng Lingyun take it.

“It really is a Beauty Potion!” After examining it, Leng Lingyun announced in a sure voice,
“I’ve seen it before. No matter how ugly a woman is, if she drinks this potion, she will
become beautiful. But it still has to do with her original looks. For example, if an ugly
woman drinks it, she will only become a regular beautiful woman, but if she was already
pretty, and still took this potion, she will become a stunning beauty. But there is a time limit.
One small sip can last five to six hours. The more you drink, the longer it lasts.”
Walter glared furiously at toyboy, not understanding how did toyboy know these lowly trade
informations. Weren’t these supposed to be spat upon by those pretentious and dignified
people in the Temple? But this fellow said he’d seen it before?

“This is the Gender-changing Potion. A small sip will alter your original gender, the time
limit also being five to six hours. The more you drink the longer it lasts.” Leng Lingyun
continued looking at the other potions, exclaiming, “These things are all very valuable. But
who are these people? Having storage rings and such precious items.”

Claire put back all the potions, her expression unchanging, “Now it’s mine.”

Everyone rolled their eyes at Claire, but were all thinking about what Leng Lingyun said.
Who were these people?

“I know who they are.” Li Mingyu’s voice sounded quietly. He was holding a small emblem
found on one of the bodies. The emblem was white, the picture on it very simple, just one
streak of lightning. But the lightning was black, making a stark contrast with the white
background.

“It’s Black Lightning…… ” Leng Lingyun’s expression changed, a rare frown on his face,
“This would explain why these five people are so strong and have these valuable stuff.”

“Gangster store1 ?” Qiao Chuxin blinked in confusion.

“It’s a streak of lightning that is black, Black Lightning.” Li Mingyu’s face was a little ugly,
“It seems like we’ve offended some powerful figures.”

“Powerful? Didn’t they all die in such an ugly state?” Qiao Chuxin was even more puzzled.
Didn’t the bodies on the ground prove everything? How could they be powerful? They’re all
dead.

“They are only the small figures in Black Lightning.” Holding tightly onto the emblem in his
hand, Li Mingyu answered coldly, “After going through their bodies, destroy everything.
Don’t leave a single trace.” What? Everyone was shocked.These people were just little
figures? A warrior who was the same level as Jean, a magician who could cast spells
instantly, an archer who used a magic bow, and twin women who could control people by
their shadows, were only little figures?! The people who nearly defeated them were just little
figures?!!

“Do as he says.” Camille’s face was totally serious. Profoundness flashed through his eyes.
The others could only tell that Camille had also heard of this organization called Black
Lightning before.

Camille, who was always smiling gently, now had on such a serious expression, so everyone
understood that this time, it wasn’t as simple as usual.

“Dong Fenghou, come here.” Camille beckoned to Dong Fenghou, who was still deciding
what to do, “We can use you now.” Deng Fenghou answered, then jogged over. Everyone
was wordless, confirming once again that this youth was way too dumb.
“That egg, it’s cracking!!” Li Yuewen suddenly shouted in a low voice.

1. Gangster store: homophonic with black lightning in Chinese.

Ch.79 Offending Powerful Figures (Part II)

“Then get rid of these bodies quickly and see what’s inside this egg.” Camille replied
smiling, stroking his pretty and smooth chin.

Dong Fenghou jogged over. Camille beckoned with his finger, and Dong Fenghou ran over to
Camille’s side obediently, waiting for his orders.

“Summon a creature from another world that can eat dead bodies,” Camille ordered. Hearing
this, everyone agreed this was a good plan. Eat everything up, and then the summoned beast
can return to its own world. Who can then investigate?

“What?” Dong Fenghou paused, looking at Camille dumbly, a great confusion on his face.

Camille rubbed his temples in self-reproach, then explained softly, “Summon a meat-eater.”

“Oh.” Dong Fenghou understood.

The others were wordless. Dong Fenghou’s understanding and communications skills were
truly invincible.

Dong Fenghou waved his hand, mumbling something randomly. With a soft boom, the color
purple filled everyone’s vision. Without warning, a wind tinged with the scent of blood shot
towards them. Obviously no one present was a lamb waiting to be killed, so they all darted
out of the way agilely.

When the people saw the scene in front of them clearly, everyone was shocked. A huge,
purple flower was standing there, wobbling. Its root split into two bare, feet-like things, and
its enormous purple petals were a huge, rapacious, bloody mouth. Two sets of sharp teeth,
glinting coldly, were gobbling up the bodies on the ground, one after another, munching
noisily. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, and some intestines showed between its teeth. The
purple flower sucked loudly, sucking all the intestines back into its mouth. After finishing, it
started licking up the blood on the ground, not letting go of a single drop. But when the
flower first appeared, it wanted to eat them, the alive people, first! They darted away, so
naturally it started eating the unresisting bodies on the ground first. Before the people could
do anything, the purple flower actually lifted its feet and clomped towards the body of that
sturdy warrior without sinking into the swamp. Getting there, it devoured the whole body in
one bite, also gulping down the head besides it. It even didn’t let go of the big pools of blood
on the swamp surface, licking clean the blood-water along with much of the murky marsh
water. Camille was finally unable to bear this scene anymore; his stomach was rolling. This
was a totally different type of disgusting than when Walter killed those people! Before
everyone could come back to their senses from the revolting scene, the purple flower started
clomping towards where they were standing!

“Ugh…… Dong Fenghou, send it back!” Camille suppressed the churning in his stomach as
he shouted angrily at Dong Fenghou.

Dong Fenghou answered, then mumbled something. The carnivorous flower vanished from
their sight.

Camille’s face was green. He was the one who told Dong Fenghou to summon a meat-eater,
but in his imagination, it should be a beast of some kind. But Dong Fenghou summoned such
a repulsive flower! Which world did this disgusting flower come from?

Not only Camille, everyone’s expression wasn’t too good. It was the first time they saw such
a nauseating scene.

“Next time, don’t, don’t summon such a disgusting thing.” Summer’s face was white as she
stumbled over her words.

“But, this creature is a clean eater. It even licked up all the blood!” Li Yuewen added.

“Okay, let’s not talk about this anymore. That egg is cracking; it’s coming out.” Claire
stopped the useless conversation, and looked at the pink egg floating above the swamp.

Sure enough, soft cracking sounds came from the egg, and fissures appeared on the round
egg. The colorful light began to dissipate, while blinding white light shot out from the cracks.

“Chirp chirp…… ” At this time, White Emperor had climbed up to Claire’s head, squinting at
the magical scene in front of them. Suddenly, the round egg started spinning quickly, the
cracking noises constant. The egg shell was breaking. With a loud crack, the egg completely
broke apart, and the blinding, brilliant, white light that came with it made everyone unable to
open their eyes. They held their hands over their faces unconsciously to block this
abnormally strong light. After some time, the white light slowly dissipated, and everyone
opened their eyes to look at where the egg was floating before.

Nothing! There were only a few pieces of eggshell on the swamp, but nothing else except
that!

What about the mystical beast? Where was the mystical beast that attracted so many other
beasts?

The night was silent. Everyone gazed around them, searching for a difference in their
surroundings, searching for a trace of the mystical beast that was just born, but all to no avail!

Suddenly, the silence was broken by a sound.

“Chirp chirp!” White Emperor, who was sitting on Claire’s head, chirped, its voice seemingly
upset.
Everyone looked towards Claire’s head, but dropped their jaws open. A black, furry creature
with a pair of wings was flying silently about Claire’s head. A round head, a round, furry
body, tiny claws, and a pair of small wings that were flapping silently. It was staring at White
Emperor.

It didn’t have any essence or sound! So that’s why no one sensed its presence.

“What, is this?” Everyone gazed in bafflement at the little creature flying above Claire’s
head. Claire turned her head, but the little creature also moved, so she couldn’t see what it
looked like.

“What is it?” Claire asked again.

“Don’t know.” The people shook their heads, “But White Emperor and it are staring at each
other.”

When she heard this, Claire immediately took White Emperor down, and the other little
creature also flapped down, still staring at White Emperor. White Emperor also stared at the
creature in front of him.

Claire finally saw what that little creature looked like, a round body with two little wings on
its back, able to fly without any noise. But why was it and White Emperor staring at each
other?

“Chirp chirp!” Just when everyone was puzzled, an unexpected thing happened. White
Emperor reached out a paw and slapped the little creature fiercely.

“Tweet tweet!” The little creature also got mad, and rushed into Claire’s arms, biting White
Emperor’s head.

“Chirp chirp!” “Tweet tweet!” “Chirp chirp!” “Tweet tweet!”

The two little creatures fought together in Claire’s arms, rolling this way and that.

Everyone was speechless. Claire was also speechless, her mouth twitching.

What was happening right now?

Just when Claire was confused, that little creature actually opened its mouth and bit down on
Claire’s arm. A familiar powerful strength flooded into Claire’s body. But it had only flooded
in a bit when it was stopped. White Emperor had slapped the little creature across its head,
knocking it over.

Claire understood, that that little creature wanted to force a contract with her, just like what
White Emperor did before! This little round ball was actually the same mysterious creature as
White Emperor! Did that mean that it was the same as White Emperor, its energy and power
also exploding from time to time, also able to become a human?

“Tweet tweet!”
“Chirp chirp!”

The fur ball and round ball had fought their way onto the ground. The two little things were
tangled together fiercely.

Everyone was dumbfounded, staring at the scene in front of them, unable to come back to
realization. What in the world was happening?

Claire also stared at them wide-eyed. She looked at the cut on her arm, then at the two
creatures “happily” fighting, and squatted down to separate them. But as soon as they were
separated, the round ball leapt up again to bite Claire, wanting to sign a contract, and of
course White Emperor gave it another whack, and they started fighting again. Claire tried to
separate them again for a few times, but they all ended like that. Finally, Claire gave up,
standing up and leaning against a tree, looking helplessly at the two little fellows fighting.

“Claire, what, what is this?” Summer asked, stammering.

“I don’t know either.” Claire shrugged her shoulders, “But we can be sure of one thing, and
that is these two fellows seem to be enemies.”

This made everything all the more confusing. That round ball was just born, but it seemed to
know White Emperor already, and has a great hatred towards it, fighting directly. How could
you explain that?

“Then, then what do we do now?” Camille was also a little helpless. The two little black and
white creatures just kept fighting on the ground.

“Let’s leave then.” Claire shrugged her shoulders and led the way. Everyone else was
confused. Was it okay to leave White Emperor and that supposedly-mystical-beast-but-really-
don’t-know-what-it-is creature here?

Claire walked away without looking back, and the others followed in confusion.

White Emperor and the round ball stopped what they were doing when they saw the others
leave. One bounced to catch up with Claire, the other flapping its wings.

The two little creatures caught up speedily, then claimed Claire’s left and right shoulders for
themselves respectively, glaring at each other, restless, as if they were ready to start fighting
again anytime.

“This is a mystical beast?” Summer frowned and humphed coldly.

Everyone ignored the comment, but their eyes all said, obviously not!

Only Claire knew in her heart, that this black little round ball wasn’t simple!!!
Ch.80 An Accoster? (Part I)

Everyone returned to the camp. When Summer saw the scene before them, she stomped in
rage. When they fought so intensely, that rude and uncivilized black dragon didn’t come to
their aid. No wonder, for he was sleeping with his ears stuffed!

“You rude and uncivilized dragon!” Summer rushed over and yelled furiously at dragon Ben,
grabbing him by the shoulder and shaking him awake with a courage that even she didn’t
know where it came from.

“What? What? What happened?” Dragon Ben’s voice was like thunder, asking loudly the
moment he opened his eyes.

Summer tore down the thing dragon Ben used to stuff his ears, then continued yelling at him
angrily: “You’re actually here sleeping! Did you know that we almost died just now! Claire
was also injured severely and almost died!”

“What?” Dragon Ben was completely astonished. He turned to look at Claire, then let out his
breath, “I don’t see anything wrong.”

“That’s because Leng Lingyun the healer is here!” Seeing dragon Ben’s attitude, Summer
became even more angrier.

“Okay, Summer, we did have an agreement originally, that he couldn’t strike anyone rashly.
Although it was very dangerous, now we’re all fine and safe.” Claire stopped Summer from
continuing her craziness, sitting down and saying softly.

“Hey, Claire, where did that black ball on your shoulder come from? One black, one white,
pretty interesting.” Dragon Ben suddenly noticed the two little things on Claire’s shoulder
and asked curiously.

“I found it.” Claire replied casually.

“Tweet tweet!” The black ball waved his claws around, as if dissatisfied by Claire’s
explanation. But just when he made noise, White Emperor also chirped threateningly and
waved his claws, as if sending out a warning.

“Claire, how do you feel now?” Leng Lingyun sat down and asked softly.

“I’m all right now, just a little dizzy.” Claire answered.

“That’s because you lost too much blood. You’ll be fine after some rest. But you not suited to
going deeper into the mountain range, for this kind of environment is not good for nursing
you back to health.” Leng Lingyun knew that his healing powers weren’t everything.

“Of course. And thank you for saving me again.” Claire let out a faint smile.
Before Leng Lingyun could speak, Camille scooted up and said resentfully with his eyes
squinted, “If you are to thank someone, shouldn’t you thank me first?”

“Haha, yeah, thank you, our honorable vice-colonel. Among all of us, only you have such fast
reactions in such an emergency. Only you have such agile skills.” Claire smiled lightly,
praising Camille. Camille looked very enjoying, with his eyes squinted and a leisurely smile.

But at this time, there was one person who had a dark face. And that person was Li Yuewen.
Listening to the others’ conversations, Li Yuewen’s face darkened even more.

“Oh right, miss Li Yuewen, I haven’t confronted you yet.” Suddenly, Claire said dankly.

Li Yuewen’s body froze and her expression changed slightly, looking at the solemn Claire
like this. The uneasiness in her heart expanded.

But Li Mingyu was perfectly calm. He knew, Claire would never really blame Li Yuewen.

“Yes, it’s all my fault. I accidentally injured you……”

Li Yuewen lowered her head and said softly in a low voice.

“Oh yes, and almost killing me. If not for Camille and Leng Lingyun, I’m a dead person
now.” Claire’s voice was cold.

Li Yuewen bit her lip hard, almost making it bleed.

“So, you must make it up to me.” Then Claire’s tone suddenly switched, and said briskly,
“I’ve lost too much blood and I’m dizzy. You are responsible to get me the food and
medicine necessary for me to recover fully. And I’m weak now, so I can’t continue training.
We should go back, and after resting for some time will we go to your Li clan’s training
grounds to practice. Also, do not sneak attack me at night, let me sleep. My black eye circles
are getting darker and darker.”

Claire’s lengthy chattering popped up like this. Li Yuewen looked up, gaping at Claire. This
was the making up this little girl wanted?!

“What? Do you think I’m over punishing you?” Claire frowned and asked Li Yuewen.

“No, no.” Li Yuewen shaked her head like a rattle-drum, “Okay, okay, so we return
tomorrow, and slow down our travel. I’ll nurse you back to health along the way, and I won’t
sneak attack you at night anymore.”

“Haha, deal. Don’t come at night. I haven’t had a sound sleep in a long time.” Claire yawned,
confirming with a satisfied voice.

“Did you think I will go back on my words?” Li Yuewen raised her brows and humphed.

“No, no, haha, I’m hungry now. Let me eat and then I’m going to bed.” Claire shook her head
contently.
After eating, Claire climbed into her tent to sleep, paying no attention to the others. One
black, one white, the round ball and fur ball also followed her in, but neither of them slept.
Both crouched before Claire and stared at each other, not even blinking. One wanted to bite
Claire and sign a contract, the other wouldn’t let him, so naturally this deadlock was formed.

Early morning, the sun shone brightly. Dew drops glistened on leaves. The magic beasts had
left long ago; there was no trace at all of the hard-fought battle last night.

The autumn air was cool. A small but comfortable carriage slowly drove out the little town.
This was the best carriage in the town, which Jean bought for a high price. Qiao Chuxin rode
on the wind leopard before it, while the others followed the carriage slowly on foot. Claire
half-lay comfortably in the carriage, and Jean was driving it. Only Claire was enjoying the
carriage. For one reason, the carriage could only accommodate two, so it didn’t seem suitable
for anyone else to get in. Secondly, Claire’s enjoyment was justified: her so-called nursing
back to health.

This scene was just like a rich lady going out to travel, hiring a small mercenary group to
protect her safety.

The whole way was smooth and undisturbed. No thief or robber with eyes will attack them.
An eye-catching seventh grade magic beast, a wind leopard, and the cold-faced coachman
also had a sword. Who dare attack a group like this?

After three days like this, they reached the nearest city, Vintage City. This city was
flourishing but chaotic, because it was the big city closest Lost Mountain Range. Many
adventurers who came out of Lost Mountain Range would come here to sell their acquisitions
from Lost Mountain Range. Minerals, beast cores, the young of magic beasts, precious
herbs…… So this city was unusually prosperous. But, those who sell in this city were all not
commoners. They all entered the Lost Mountain Range and came out alive, so naturally none
of them were simple figures. Once a conflict erupted, of course it couldn’t be curbed with a
few words. The police department of this city was the busiest place, often running their legs
out. So, prosperity and chaos were directly related to the other.

And for this city, outsiders don’t need to pay tax to enter, but instead people need to pay tax
to exit.

So Claire and her group entered the city after little interrogation. The city was noisy and
bustling with activity; all kinds of stores lined the streets. Those selling beast cores, those
selling weapons, those selling clothes…… All the stores had customers, and all kinds of
pedestrians walked the roads. There were local residents and adventurers who had traveled a
long way. All architecture in the city were built with huge rocks, including the city walls,
houses, and the pavements of the roads.

Claire leisurely lay inside the carriage, her eyes in slits. Very soon, the group arrived at a tidy
motel in the city.

“Miss, we’re here.” Jean hopped off the carriage and opened the door for Claire, extending
her hand.

Claire naturally held onto Jean’s hand as she stepped off the carriage.
“Whoa, I can finally take a hot bath today!” Summer happily rushed up, clutching Claire’s
hand and said excitedly.

“Yes. Last time you didn’t, this time I’ll make sure you get one.” Claire smiled at Summer.

“Haha, hurry, let’s go.” Summer held Claire’s hand and dragged her towards the door of the
motel. The rest followed behind closely.

But when they just reached the door, an unknown object burst out of the motel’s door and
landed on the ground. It rolled all the way to Claire and Summer’s feet.

Claire and Summer looked down. It was a person.

“F*ck you! You bastards! How dare you treat your captain like this!” The person on the
ground cursed while getting up, but met Claire and Summer’s gazes. After a slight pause, he
grinned and started laughing, “Beautiful miss, it’s you.”

“Who are you?” Summer looked at the grinning burly man before them and asked with a
displeased tone. He was so raggedy and embarrassing, yet he was hooking on Claire.

“You must be a friend of this miss! I am Jackson, captain of the seventeenth division of the
Iron Blood Mercenary Group, also a friend of miss Claire.” The burly man named Jackson
was the person Claire Jean met in Gale Gorge a long time ago. This guy still remembered
Claire clearly.

“Oh really?” Summer looked at the frivolous burly man in front of them suspiciously. A
person like this is a friend of Claire’s? Probably just his one-sided wishful thinking.

“Yes, yes. Hehe, miss Claire, how have you been after we separated that day?” Jackson
happily talked to Claire, who nodded lightly.

“I’’m fine. We’re tired.” Claire said softly, then went right around the burly man and into the
door with Summer.

Jackson scratched his head and laughed embarrassedly. He suddenly noticed Jean and quickly
went up to him, “Ah, brother Jean! You’re also here! Haha, so coincidental, meeting you
here.”

“Yes.” Jean spit out with no extra words.

“Haha, where have you come from and where are you going?” Jackson followed besides Jean
and puzzledly looked at the crowd behind him, asking curiously. Everyone went between the
two and followed Claire into the door.

“To Lagark.” Jean didn’t want to disclose too much, so he replied just this lightly.

“Oh? Really? Then too good, we’re also going to Lagark. We should go together! We’ve got
lots of time, so we’ll wait for you and go together. It’s nice to have friends when traveling.”
Jackson laughed loudly.
“What are you doing in Lagark?” Jean asked casually. Whether they will travel together
needs to be determined by Claire.

“Escorting some things to the Feng Corporation.” Jackson said carelessly, “Feng Corporation,
you know, that family so rich that everyone is jealous of.”

The Feng clan? Feng Yixuan’s clan?

Ch.80 An Accoster? (Part II)

“Oh. So that’s why.” Jean replied faintly.

“So when are you guys leaving? Let’s travel together.” Jackson followed Jean into the door
and asked.

“This, I must ask our colonel and vice-colonel first.” Jean answered in a deep voice.

“Colonel? Vice-colonel? You’ve established a mercenary group? What’s it called?” Hearing

this, Jackson questioned curiously.

“Sycee Mercenary Group.” Jean had kind of a favorable impression towards Jackson, so he
answered patiently.

“Hehe, congratulations, you formed your own mercenary group.” Jackson congratulated.

“Thanks.” Jean replied faintly.

“Brother Jean, since we so coincidentally met, let’s go have a drink together!” Jackson
bumped Jean with his hand, saying forthrightly.

“No need.” Jean rejected politely.

“Haha, still being courteous with me. But you just got here, so maybe you should first eat and
get some rest.” Jackson laughed.

“Sure.” Jean nodded.

There were more than a dozen tables set up on the first floor of the inn, with people sitting
around them in twos and threes. When Jackson came in with Jean, the people sitting around
the tables at a corner started hooting and guffawing. They were obviously the mercenary
soldiers under Jackson, and it was them who threw Jackson out a while ago.

“Miss, vice-colonel, they invited us to travel with them tomorrow, how should I reply?” Jean
walked up to ask Claire and Camille.
“Our vice-colonel can determine our answer.” Claire answered with a tired look on her face.
Sleeping in the carriage really wasn’t comfortable, making her even more weary. All she
wanted now was to take a hot bath.

“Then tell them let’s leave tomorrow together.” Camille returned lightly.

After Claire and her group went upstairs, Jackson was still standing there, staring after
Claire’s figure in a daze.

“Satyr, time to come back!”

“Rogue, what are you still looking at?”

“Your eyeballs are dropping to the ground.”

A series of hoots sounded from the corner. It was Jackson’s mercenary group members.

“F*ck you, you bunch of bastards. I haven’t yet got even with you for the throwing!” Jackson
rushed up bellowing, randomly picking out a person and choking his throat.

“Captain, why does that blondie with green eyes look so familiar? Like we’ve seen her
before. She was a little far, so I didn’t see clearly.” A young magician among them asked.

“Oh, she’s the beautiful miss we met in Gale Gorge last time.” Jackson grinned, “I didn’t
expect to meet them here. They also formed their own mercenary group.”

“What mercenary group?” One of them asked casually.

“Sycee Mercenary Group.” Jackson said with a laugh, but then his smile froze. Sycee
Mercenary Group?! They are the Sycee Mercenary Group? The newly rising but extremely
powerful mercenary group?

The others were also shocked. They all looked at their captain with bulging eyes.

“Sy-, Sycee Mercenary Group?” Jackson’s lips started twitching, squeezing out these words.
It would be normal if some commoners living in a marginal city didn’t know this name, but it
had already spread throughout the mercenary community. Sycee Mercenary Group, the small
mercenary group with a weird name, that has never been heard to have accepted any difficult
missions, but became the focus of the mercenary community in one day. They expulsed the
ocean beasts attacking Level City with just a few people, helping Level City avoid the
tragedy of being flooded. Right after that, they destroyed the notorious Red Skull Pirates in
one battle. The pirates that the empire’s army couldn’t quench, the pirates that gave all
mercenary groups a headache, crumbled just like that. Even though rumor goes that the
pirates’ captain succeeded in escaping, it would be almost impossible for him to create
anything as great again. What Jackson absolutely did not expect, was that Sycee Mercenary
Group was Claire and her companions?!

“Captain, I suggest you give up this time. Be careful, they might shoot you into a hive!
Furthermore, look at your bear-like figure! And your old age! She’s a petite little girl, for
goodness sake.” Jackson’s group member started sourly. His words were agreed by everyone,
who all nodded, echoing him. Making Jackson go crazy and the hall bustle with noise.

At night, Claire held her breath and gulped down the medicine Li Yuewen made her drink
with one swallow. Supposedly to help her recover. Claire then prepared to go to bed.

When Li Yuewen left Claire’s room and shut the door, Claire lowered her head quietly to
look at her right hand. She still wore the glove that Feng Yixuan gave her. Claire’s hand
touched the glove softly, Feng Yixuan’s determined image appearing before her eyes. He was
going to get stronger, so what about her? Claire took off the glove slowly and looked at the
black mark, her expression changing a little. Because that black mark was obviously darker
than it was before.

“Tweet tweet!” When the round ball sitting on Claire’s left shoulder saw the mark, it tweeted,
then flew straight to the back of Claire’s hand and stood there.

“Chirp chirp!” White Emperor jumped down and kicked the black ball off.

The fight started again……

“Ma, Ma…… ” Suddenly, Golden Lotus’ voice sounded.

“Golden Lotus?” Claire was puzzled. Golden Lotus hadn’t spoke for a long time, so why did
he start talking now?

“I just woke up; I’ve been sleeping. What is this black round ball? It seems very similar to
White Emperor, having a lot of potential power and strength but unable to release it. I feel
like this form now isn’t its original form. Its intelligence is only like that of a baby beast too.”
Golden Lotus said while yawing.

“Sleeping? You have been sleeping the whole time?” Claire watched with interest at the
black and white balls rolling around the floor and fighting.

“I also need to cultivate, and absorb the lightning to become my own strength.” Golden Lotus
answered as if this was normal.

Now Claire understood. So that’s why Golden Lotus didn’t appear in time when Li Yuewen
attempted to assassinate her, because he was sleeping.

Claire put the glove back on and took out the Treasured Lotus Directory. What Li Mingyu
said previously replayed in Claire’s mind. That bizarre five-people group, was only a small
figure in a large organization! That organization called Black Lightning, how strong was it?
How big was this continent? How many more powerful people haven’t shown themselves?
Claire squinted at the Treasured Lotus’ Directory. She understood deeply that she must
become strong quickly.

“Golden Lotus.” Claire called.

“Yes?” Golden Lotus was puzzled.

“Why can’t I sense the earth elements like last time anymore, and are unable to order them?”
Claire asked the question that had always been in her heart. After that time when she fought
with Alice’s cousin, she could never sense the earth elements again.

“Because I was helping you that time, Ma. Don’t worry, the first few volumes of the
Treasured Lotus Directory can only increase the power of your flames, and you can’t tell the
Directory’s true strength. When you comprehend the rest you will know the secrets of the
Directory.” Golden Lotus answered mysteriously.

Claire didn’t ask anymore, because she knew that if Golden Lotus wanted to keep her
guessing it would be useless to ask. That cocky kid. Claire couldn’t see how in the world was
he similar to her if she gave birth to him. Claire opened the book and infused it with the Lotus
Power, starting to cultivate the fourth volume. If not for attracting the lightning, Claire really
wanted to comprehend all the way until the seventh volume. The Lotus Power flowed
through her body comfortably, and Claire reached the peak of the third volume easily. If she
wanted to make a breakthrough the lightning will come, so Claire stopped.

“Ma, come on, go outside the city. Cultivate all the way to the seventh volume, and I can also
eat all the lightning at once to digest and cultivate.” Golden Lotus said, laughing, “Relax, just
focus on making breakthroughs, I’ll take care of the rest. I won’t let any harm come to you,
Ma. Your current magic and DouQi can assist you easily to the seventh volume of the
Treasured Lotus Directory. When you get there, you will understand the magic and secrets of
the Directory.”

“Okay.” Claire thought about it for a moment. Although she was a little tired and
uncomfortable, but there was nothing wrong. Becoming strong quickly was also what Claire
desired. Claire stood up, and the fur ball and round ball fighting on the ground stopped
immediately, jumping up onto Claire’s shoulders.

Claire knocked on Jean’s door. Jean was a little surprised when he opened the door, not
understanding what Claire wanted.

“I’m going outside the city. Remember the lightning I attracted when I made a breakthrough
while fighting the Gold Dragon? I’m going to make a breakthrough again, and you will
protect me.” Claire said directly.

Jean paused, but his heart was flooded by an unnamable joy.

Claire had asked him to guard her practicing!

“Yes.” Jean nodded. Without any other words, he closed the door and got ready to leave with
Claire.

A cold wind blew outside the city. Claire and Jean both rode on the wind leopard, running
outside the city. The wind lifted Claire’s long hair, and a unique scent floated into Jean’s
nostrils. Jean stared at the Claire in front of him, his eyes misting.

The wind leopard used wind magic under his feet, running speedily. A round, bright moon
hung in the sky, and some birds called out from time to time.
They finally came to a remote area. Claire looked around her. There was a extruding cliff in
front of her, empty on all sides, and you could see the bright moon when lifting your head.

“Here.” Claire got off the wind leopard, very satisfied at the terrain. Three sides of the cliff
were deep abysses, completely black and unable to see the bottom. No one would be able to
come up from this direction, so Jean would only have to guard one direction.

“I will watch over there and not let anyone come close.” Jean said in a low voice, then turned
around and walked back. His deep voice was full of his determined promise. The wind
leopard licked his mouth and was ready to follow behind.

“You guys go also.” Claire threw the two little fellas on her shoulders over to the wind
leopard, and they landed steadily on the wind leopards back. The wind leopard carried them
and followed Jean away.

“Ma, it’s your turn now, all you need to do is to keep breaking through. Give me a feast,
haha.” Golden Lotus urged, excited.

But Claire was more interested in how will the secrets of the Treasure Lotus Directory
surprise her when she gets to the later volumes.

Ch.81 Breakthrough Again and Again!

(Part I)

Claire stood silently on top of the cliff. A breeze blew past, lifting her golden hair and the
edge of her clothes. Claire looked quietly at the scene before her, crossed her legs and sat
down, starting the Lotus Power. She was going to make a breakthrough to the fourth level
right now!

In an instant, the clear and cool night sky changed. Storm clouds gathered quickly, lightning
flashing in the clouds. They all clustered above Claire’s head, the clump growing bigger and
bigger. The bright moon was covered by storm clouds, and it was dark all around Claire, but
still bright everywhere else.

Standing far away, Jean looked at the abnormality in the sky with a complicated expression.
What arcanum was Claire practicing? Why would it lead to such abnormalities?

At this time, Leng Lingyun, who had been lying on his motel bed, opened his eyes suddenly.
He got off the bed quickly and came to the window. He saw that far outside the city, storm
clouds all gathered to a same spot, and there was lightning flashing in them! This abnormality
was the exact same as the one he saw outside the city when he was returning to the capital!
Then…… Leng Lingyun put on his clothes quickly and went to knock on Claire’s door, but
there was no response.
“Claire? Claire?!” Leng Lingyun called out quietly while knocking, but still, there wasn’t any
response.

As expected! That abnormality was caused by Claire, since she’s not in her room. Leng
Lingyun frowned slightly, thought about it, then turned to walk out, but Li Yuewen, Li
Mingyu, and Camille opened their doors and looked this way.

“What happened?” Camille asked.

“Claire’s not in her room, she’s gone out. Outside the city.” Leng Lingyun frowned slightly,
his expression not that good. Because although Claire seemed to be fine, in reality, she wasn’t
yet healed completely. After all, she lost too much blood.

“What? That damn little girl ran out this late in the night? For what?” Li Yuewen started
exclaiming as if she stepped on dog poop, her face angry, “This damn girl, doesn’t she know
her own health?!”

“I’ll go find her.” After saying so, Leng Lingyun flew out directly from the window.

Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu were both surprised; this was the first time they saw Leng
Lingyun fly like this. Was it wind magic? Didn’t seem like it. Leng Lingyun uses light magic;
then how was he able to fly?

“It’s an ancient technique. Your last name, Li, is also an ancient surname, so you should also
have techniques that belong to you only.” Walter had came out some time in between, and
said quietly while watching the open window in Leng Lingyun’s room. Leng Lingyun’s
figure became smaller and smaller in the night sky, but Walter’s explanation helped Li
Yuewen and Li Mingyu understand.

“Let’s go over and see too.” Naturally, Li Yuewen was worried about Claire, so she rushed
into Leng Lingyun’s room and jumped out the window. She landed lightly and leapt from
roof to roof, moving out a far distance in just a few seconds.

Li Mingyu also jumped out the window silently. Camille reorganized the hair on his
forehead, sighed lightly, then followed out the window. That little girl never let people rest
peacefully.

Walter stood where he was, twitching his lip while watching the slowly disappearing people,
feeling he might go crazy. These people chased after Claire agilely, but what about him? He
could only use his two skinny and weak legs to run over. This scoundrel little devil, not
letting people get some peaceful sleep! Walter was just about to run downstairs angrily when
he remembered there were still others in the motel. So he went and knocked on Summer’s
door, told her what was going on, then rushed away.

At this time, Claire was sitting cross-legged on the cliff, glowing a faint golden light. A
golden lotus was slowly appearing, enveloping Claire inside. Claire’s beautiful face was also
covered by a faint golden light, making her whole being seem so pure and elegant.
The huge, golden lotus petals slowly encased Claire tightly inside. Claire’s eyes were closed,
and she entered an intangible realm indescribable with words. A warm feeling was flowing
throughout her body, moving into all her limbs and bones, extremely comfortable.

But above her head, storm clouds gathered and lightning flashed. Jean gripped the sword at
his waist tightly, watching the cliff nervously, his heart on a string. Even though he had seen
this scene before, experiencing it again was still nerve-racking. He was also very worried for
Claire, who was under all those lightning and thunder.

“Boom!”

“Boom!”

“Boom!”

Three huge streaks of lightning chopped down violently one after the other, without any
pause in between. The white lightning lit up the surroundings brightly, ripping apart the dark
night, like a twisted face.

Jean watched the three violent streaks of lightning strike down, his heart almost stop beating.
Those lightning just struck right on the golden lotus enveloping Claire. Will anything happen
to Claire? Will Claire be hurt? Jean’s hands were in fists. He stared fixedly at the brilliant
golden lotus, desperately suppressing the urge to rush over.

Just when Jean was extremely worried, the golden lotus opened slowly, revealing Claire’s
peaceful face. Claire opened her eyes slowly, her irises clear as water.

“Cl…… ” Jean called out softly.

Claire turned her head and nodded softly at Jean, telling him not to worry. Only then did Jean
relax his tightened heart.

Claire knitted her brows. The burning on her back told her, another petal unfurled!

“Ma, quick, quick, continue, these small lightnings aren’t even enough for me to fill the
spaces between my teeth.” Golden Lotus yelled, urging Claire.

Claire suddenly frowned. Feeling something different, she flicked her fingers gently. A small
ball of fire immediately appeared at her fingertip, but it was white! Claire was shocked. A
white flame, not the golden flame she had before. What type of flame was this? She flicked
another finger, and a ball of golden fire appeared. Claire stared at the two different colored
flames and was surprised.

“Ma, stop playing, breakthrough breakthrough, first breakthrough then play with the changes.
The later ones are more interesting.” Golden Lotus hastened.

Claire extinguished the flames, took out the Treasured Lotus Directory, infused it with Lotus
Power, and started reading quickly.
“How do you like it, Ma, isn’t it high proficiency? Haha. Magic and DouQi can assist you to
reach the seventh volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory. When you read further, you’ll
understand that the Treasured Lotus Directory is the essence, and magic and DouQi are only
dregs.” Golden Lotus boasted insolently.

Claire put away the book, closed her eyes, focused, then once again started the Lotus Power.

“Ma, keep going, haha, faster, reach the seventh level in one breath.” Golden Lotus shouted
excitedly.

Her eyes still closed, Claire focused on moving the Lotus Power throughout her whole body,
following the book on practicing. Sure enough, as Golden Lotus sad, she didn’t meet any
obstacles, the whole process continuing smoothly.

In Jean’s astonished gaze, Claire once again glowed a faint golden light. That huge golden
lotus enveloped Claire inside again, and the storm clouds that just dispersed hurriedly
gathered over once more, and even storm clouds from further away made their way over
swiftly. The thunder was even louder, and every time a lightning flashed, it lit the
surroundings up a pale white color, making people very uncomfortable.

The huge rumbling of thunder sounded again, and violent streaks of lightning shot crazily
towards Claire inside the golden lotus. This time, there was one more streak of lightning than
last time. Four enormous streaks of violent lightning, full of savage strength, chopped down.
Every streak faster than the previous, more violent than the previous. But when they hit the
golden lotus, they all vanished quietly. Jean just looked at the huge golden lotus fixedly, but
extremely worried inside. Did Claire have to go on? How many more streaks of lightning
were there? Could the golden lotus bear any more?

Suddenly, faint noises sounded from behind. Jean gripped the sword at his waist tightly and
turned around abruptly, but saw Leng Lingyun coming over. Leng Lingyun stood besides
Jean, silently watching Claire, who was glowing a faint golden light. He understood that the
abnormality in front of him was caused by Claire. Very quickly, Li Yuewen rushed over
worriedly, Li Mingyu and Camille following close behind.

“Jean, what’s this? What is that damn little girl doing?!!” Li Yuewen asked, rushing towards
them hurriedly, then preparing to run over to Claire.

Clang!

The crisp sound of pulling a sword out of it’s sheath. A sword blocked in front of Li Yuewen.

“Jean? What are you doing?” Li Yuwen shocked gaze met Jean’s cold, handsome features.

“Before Miss finishes what she’s doing, no one is allowed to go near, including you.” Jean’s
voice was icy, without any emotion or warmth. He just raised the sword there, blocking Li
Yuewen’s path, with no intention of moving.

“Humph! You think you can stop me?” Li Yuewen’s gaze also hardened, ready to attack.
Before Leng Lingyun could tell her to stop, another voice shouted at Li Yuewen.
“Yuewen! Stop!” At this time, Li Mingyu, who just rushed up, immediately rebuked Li
Yuewen, who was just about to attack.

“Brother, this fellow dare stop me!” Li Yuewen stated furiously.

“If you go over now, not only would you be in danger, you might also harm Claire!” Li
Mingyu said seriously, looking at the opening golden lotus and Claire sitting inside.

Li Yuewen paused, then frowned and turned to look at Claire sitting insides the golden lotus,
her eyes full of shock and worry.

What was that huge golden lotus? Why was Claire covered in a faint golden light? And, how
to explain the storm clouds and thunder and lightning in the sky?

Not caring about the burning sensation on her back, Claire quickly infused the Treasured
Lotus Directory with Lotus Power and started reading. She already made a breakthrough to
the fifth level, and Claire could clearly feel the change in her body. But now wasn’t the time
to think about it. She must break through to the seventh level before more people arrive!

“Ma, haha, cool, so delicious, continue continue.” Golden Lotus shrieked happily, “Let me
eat enough at once, then I’ll continue cultivating.”

“Will anything happen to Claire?” Li Yuewen watched the abnormality in the sky, stunned.
Her heart was tight with worry.

“This, is an ancient arcanum.” Li Mingyu knitted his brows as the huge lotus once again
slowly enveloped Claire, his voice deep. But that was as far as he knew. Because the scene in
front of him was neither magic nor DouQi, so it could only be explained by an ancient
arcanum.

“Why would Claire have an ancient arcanum?” Li Yuewen was even more puzzled.

Li Mingyu turned to look at Camille, who had just caught up with them. Camille shrugged: “I
don’t know, don’t ask me.”

As they were talking, the sky got darker and darker. They all looked up at the sky, shocked at
the unusual and frightening scene. The rumbling thunder were like huge drums at a
ceremony, loud and booming, and lightning flashed in the black clouds. The alternating light
and dark making their surroundings seem very creepy.

Li Yuewen looked at the huge golden lotus worriedly, suppressing the urge to rush over. The
others were also worried.

Under the urge of Golden Lotus, Claire made the breakthroughs quickly. The fourth level,
fifth level, sixth level, all the way to the seventh level. And the streaks of lightning, from
three streaks at first, increased all the way to six streaks! And the strength of the lightnings
were increasingly savage, making Jean and all the others tighten their hearts again and again.
But, after the last six streaks of lightning struck down, the storm clouds in the sky dispersed
speedily, not gathering back like the previous times, but vanishing in the sky. Everyone
understood that it was finally over.

The huge golden lotus opened its petals slowly, and Golden Lotus’ excited voice sounded in
Claire’s mind, “Ma, I’m full, I’ll go cultivate. Based on your strength now, even if you can’t
win over a powerful person, you can at least escape safely. I’m going.” Without waiting for
Claire’s answer, Golden Lotus disappeared instantly, not answering no matter how Claire
called out to him.

The faint golden light slowly disappeared from Claire’s body. Claire stood up slowly, looking
into the distance, feeling the burning sensation of petals unfurling on her back. Power, an
indescribable strong power flowed in her body. Claire curled her right hand into a fist; there
will be a day when she will undo the black mark! She was not a lamb waiting obediently for
others to butcher. The god of Darkness! Just you see, one day, I will not only undo this
shameful mark, but I will also return this shame to you double!

“Claire!” Li Yuewen’s worried heart finally relaxed, and she shouted out loud, wanting to
rush over.

Claire turned around slowly. Watching the people behind her, a strange smile appeared on her
lips. In everyone’s shocked and frightened gazes, Claire stretched out her arms, and leaned
backwards, smiling.

But behind Claire, was a bottomless abyss!

Ch.81 Breakthrough Again and Again!

(Part II)

“Claire!”

Several worried and fearful voices sounded together; everyone moved instantly. What was
Claire doing? Was she crazy? Was she committing suicide? The people’s heartbeats almost
stopped as they rushed madly to the edge of the cliff. Leng Lingyun already started flying,
ready to jump down and save Claire.

But, when they got to the cliff edge, a puff of hot air pushed straight up into their faces,
making their mouths dry and their muscles tight.

Whoosh……

The soft sound of air flowing, the golden color before their eyes brilliant and stunning.
Claire floated up slowly. Her irises were like emeralds and her gentle smile charming. Just
like that, her figure floated up slowly.

Everyone stood rooted to the spot, staring wide-eyed at the scene in front of them.

Behind Claire, was a huge pair of golden, fire wings!

Flame transformation?!

The golden light lit up the people’s faces. The stunning scene was reflected in their eyes; they
were all dumbstruck, unable to speak. This was the first time they saw this technique! Flames
could actually transform into wings! And the clothing on Claire’s back was perfectly fine!
The fire didn’t burn Claire or her clothes.

Claire flapped her wings and flew up slowly, gazing at the people, a faint smile appearing on
her face, “Sorry, for letting all of you worry.”

“You, you brat!” Li Yuewen came back to her senses and yelled furiously at Claire, who was
in mid-air, “Not sleeping in the night but horsing around here! Don’t you know that you
haven’t completely healed yet?”

“Sorry for worrying you.” Claire smiled and was about to fly down, but suddenly saw a
figure in the distance, rapidly approaching. Leng Lingyun also sensed it and turned around to
watch the figure coming. It was a person, and not a weak one either! The people on the
ground followed their gazes and saw the person in the air closing the distance between them
quickly. They understood, this was probably a powerful person who was attracted by the
abnormality in the sky Claire caused.

“Let’s go, there will be more people soon. We can talk when we get back.” Leng Lingyu
suggested quietly.

“Yes.” Claire nodded. There were many powerful people hidden in Vintage City, since those
who dared to adventure into Lost Mountain Range weren’t ordinary figures. Other people
should be coming over soon.

As the two were speaking, the other person had already rushed over. It was middle-aged man
with cold features; he wore a white robe with a golden sash at his waist. A pressure hard to
describe rolled off of him. He just stared fixedly at the fire wings on Claire’s back.

Claire and Leng Lingyun floated down slowly, and Claire retracted the fire wings on her
back.

“Let’s go.” Claire said to the rest.

“Wait. Little girl, did you see who caused that abnormality in the sky just now?” The cold
faced, middle-aged man asked. Naturally, in his heart, the cold-faced man did not believe it
was caused by any of the people in front of him. So many streaks of lightning; if someone
bore all of them, he had to be injured. But the people in front of him were perfectly fine,
obviously also attracted by the abnormality in the sky, like him. And they were probably
nearby, so that’s why they arrived sooner than him.
“No. When we got here, there’s was already no one.” Claire shook her head softly, answering
in an honest tone. She then turned to leave with the others.

“Wait, little girl.” But the cold-faced man didn’t plan to let Claire leave like that.

“Is something the matter?” Claire asked indifferently.

“Do you have an ancient last name?” The cold-faced man asked. Everyone understood why
he asked this, since the fire wings Claire demonstrated was neither magic nor DouQi.

Claire shook her head, not wanting to get tangled with the cold-faced man. She set off,
leaving with the others.

“Wait!” But the cold-faced man flew swiftly in front of Claire, blocking her way.

“Is there anything else?” Claire frowned slightly, displeased.

“Do you know, that there’s a Recluse Sect on this continent?” Saying this, the pride showed
upon the cold-faced man’s face.

Claire paused for a moment, shook her head, then looked towards Camille.

“Recluse Sect, a powerful and secret school on the continent, always standing at the peak of
the continent. All the disciples there are not ordinary people, but powerful people with
ancient last names and their own ancient techniques. And the Recluse Sect has over a
thousand ancient techniques. Many people want to become disciples there, hoping to choose
an ancient technique suitable for themselves. After all, magic and DouQi are too rigid, but
ancient techniques are ever-changing. Also, once you enter the Recluse Sect, you must obey
their rules and can not participate in worldly matters anymore,” Camille explained, shocking
everyone. Because Camille never exaggerated, so if he said so, then the power of the Recluse
Sect was obvious.

Leng Lingyun’s expression also changed slightly. Recluse Sect, he knew a few things about
it. It was a school that even the pope avoided conflicting with. The Recluse Sect stayed out of
worldly affairs, so the pope didn’t worry about it threatening the Temple of Light. But, the
Recluse Sect staying out of worldly affairs didn’t mean it didn’t have the strength to
participate, but that it didn’t want to. If the Recluse Sect wanted, destroying a whole empire
was as easy as squashing a fly.

“Not bad, knowing about our Recluse Sect.” The cold-faced man smiled proudly, then looked
at Claire, “I’m the Elder of the Fire Hall of the Recluse Sect, Huo Xiyu. Today, I saw your
aptitude and was very surprised, and felt that you could get even better. Are you willing to
return to the Recluse Sect with me and become my direct line disciple?”

The elder of a hall of the Recluse Sect opening his mouth to accept a disciple, was probably
the dream of many people. Entering the Recluse Sect meant standing under a protection
umbrella; and this protection umbrella, even the Temple of Light couldn’t move it an inch.
This meant walking on the path of the powerful.
“I’m not willing. Thank you for your kindness. We still have some business, so we’ll be
leaving.” But Claire refused indifferently, without any longing.

The expression on Huo Xiyu’s face changed. This was the first time he wanted to accept a
disciple, but he didn’t expect the outcome to be like this. The person, only a young girl,
actually refused flatly.

“Do you know that once you enter the Recluse Sect, your future is bright and limitless!” Huo
Xiyu forced himself to be patient while explaining. Maybe this little girl didn’t know the
powerfulness of the Recluse Sect.

“I’m not interested.” Claire’s reply was still indifferent. She didn’t want to be leashed, and
she already had her master. Staying out of worldly matters? She couldn’t leave the Hill Clan.
Her gentle mother and the obstinate yet straightforward Lashia. That child kept wanting to
follow her, but at last stayed behind to look after their mother for her.

Finally, Huo Xiyu couldn’t take it anymore.

“Not knowing what’s good for you! Do you know how many people want to enter the
Recluse Sect but can’t? I didn’t even bother over the matter that you do not have an ancient
last name, and made an exception to take you on as a disciple. But you actually don’t know
what’s good for you!” Huo Xiyu finally got angry. In his understanding, making an exception
for a non-ancient last name person was already an enormous grace, but this little girl dared to
refuse.

Hearing this, Claire frowned and tried to be patient, “Discipleship is based on willingness.
I’m not willing; how can you say I don’t know what’s good for me? Also, I already have a
master.”

“With your aptitude, becoming my disciple is the most suitable. Leave with me now.” Huo
Xiyu completely ignored Claire’s words, but flew up, reaching out to grab Claire stubbornly.

Clang!

Jean already pulled out his sword, swinging it towards Huo Xiyu. But the next moment, a
strong, frightening strength suddenly exploded. His face furious, Huo Xiyu waved his hand,
and a visible blast of air shot towards Jean. Jean’s expression changed. He emitted DouQi
and swung the sword in front of him to block the attack.

Crack!

Jean was struck back a long distance, leaving a trail on the ground.

“Humph! Only a sage, a lowly ant.” Huo Xiyu laughed coldly with contempt. Pointing out
Jean’s true strength with one sentence, but in a disdainful tone.

“Don’t go too far.” Claire’s expression also got cold. By Camille’s tone, Claire understood
that this Recluse Sect wasn’t a simple school. Standing at the peak of the continent, able to let
the narcissist Camille say such words; could this school be simple? If possible, Claire did not
want to make an enemy out of such a powerful school.
“Taking you as my disciple as an exception is already the greatest grace! Let’s go!” Huo
Xiyu said coldly and arrogantly, reaching out again to grab Claire’s hand.

“Bullying others, arrogant and conceited! What rubbish is the Recluse Sect, forcing others to
do things they don’t want to. Forcing someone to become your disciple! Is the Recluse Sect
such a pathetic school?” Li Yuewen had already pulled out her dagger and stood in front of
Claire, criticizing angrily.

No! Before Claire could yell this, Huo Xiyu already exploded.

“How dare you!” Huo Xiyu roared. He waved his hand, and a strong blast of air shot
savagely towards Li Yuewen. Leng Lingyun immediately built up a barrier, but Claire pulled
Li Yuewen behind her swiftly. In front of such strength, Leng Lingyun’s barrier was useless.
The blast of air shattered the barrier and continued to shoot straight towards Claire.

Seeing this, worry flashed through Huo Xiyu’s eyes. He didn’t want Claire to die like that!

Whoosh!

Bang!

Flames and sparks flew everywhere.

Looking at the scene before him, pleasant surprise showed in Huo Xiyu’s eyes.

In that instant, Claire actually created a huge fire shield to block his attack. And the color of
that flame, was white! An exotic flame! This young girl could control multiple types of exotic
flames! First the golden flame that could transform, and now this white flame!

She was a rare genius. But most importantly, this young girl only looked to be about fifteen.
With some time, this girl’s future would be limitless!

“Good! Very good! You must leave with me today!” Huo Xiyu’s tone was overbearing,
“Whoever gets in my way, dies!”

“The Recluse Sect had always avoided worldly affairs and conflicts. Since when did they
start doing the business of forcing people to become their disciples?” Camille shouted, his
voice icy.

Apparently, Camille, like Li Yuwen, had hit on the weak spot of Huo Xiyu.

“Humph! If I kill you all today, who will know?!” Ruthlessness flashed through Huo Xiyu’s
eyes, his killing intent obvious. The words of these people made him feel he’d lost his
dignity. Today’s happenings will definitely not be known!

Everyone’s expression changed, for from his attack before, this person’s strength was way
above them. None of them were his match!

Claire watched Huo Xiyu coldly, whose killing intent was now plain on his face. Her fists
tightened.
Strength, was the token to speak!

Today, either Huo Xiyu die, or they all perish.

Ch.82 Go Die If You Don’t Know What’s

Good For You! (Part I)

“More people will hurry over soon. Will you kill them all?” Looking at the unreasonable
person in front of her, Li Yuewen said resentfully.

“Humph!” Huo Xiyu sneered. His two hands suddenly clapped together in front of his chest
as he shouted, “Close the heavens!” Then his two hands separated and raised towards the sky,
blue flames appearing out of each. The flames rapidly spread out in straight lines to two
sides, then turned, forming a huge square. After surrounding everyone, the square-shaped
blue flames soared up and became a huge cuboid, imprisoning everyone inside.

Blue flames? The group were stunned by the scene before them. This was the first time they
saw flames this color. What type of exotic flame was this?

Barrier? A barrier like this? This was a complete fire cage!

“Enclose!” Huo Xiyu laughed coldly as he floated in mid air. The cuboid blue flames
instantly started closing in on the people standing in the middle of it.

The fiery air came closer and closer; everyone felt heat sweeping towards them. Everywhere
the blue flames passed turned into a patch of burned ground. No matter grass, trees, or rocks,
all became powder. The ground sent off a scorched stink. Imagine what would happen if this
fire touched human body.

Jean frowned and lifted up the sword in his hand. Yelling in a deep voice, he bursted out
silver DouQi and slashed out with all his might. The powerful slash created a huge crack in
the ground, heading directly towards the blue flames. But, this slash that Jean put in all he
had only made a small slit in the blue flame walls, which disappeared immediately after.
Good as new, the blue flame walls continued to approach.

All the others’ expressions changed. They all knew how powerful silver DouQi was, but it
only created a small slit in the blue flame walls!

Leng Lingyun also started casting light-natured spells. Shining bullets of light continuously
attacked, fast and furious; but the results were the same as Jean’s attacks: they only tore out a
little crack. The heat became stronger and stronger; danger coming closer and closer.
Huo Xiyu flicked his finger lightly, sending a small beam of blue light to Claire, which
disappeared right after. It was Huo Xiyu’s mark. Now, even if everyone was scorched, Claire
would still be perfectly fine.

“Humph!” But Claire walked up and stood before the others.

“Claire!” Li Yuewen exclaimed, wanting to say something, but was suppressed by a force
suddenly emitted by Claire.

Claire slowly closed her eyes, raising her right hand: “Sword of Flames!”

Boom!

Instantly, a huge sword transformed from flames materialized in Claire’s right hand. The
golden flames burned violently, but not scorching Claire’s hand one bit.

Flame transformation again! Huo Xiyu looked at the flame sword in Claire’s hand with glee.
This young girl was giving him more and more surprises, bigger and bigger and ones! The
crowd behind Claire also looked at the flame sword, stunned. What arcanum was Claire
practicing?

“Break!” Raising the sword over her head with both hands, Claire shouted and took one step
forward, swinging the sword with all her might.

A huge pillar of golden flames instantly bursted out from the tip of the sword and bolted
forwards, roaring.

The golden flames struck the blue flames, creating tremendous explosion sounds.

Bang!

Flames and sparks scattered everywhere, extremely hot.

Most of this side of the blue flame wall was destroyed. The flames closed up rapidly, but
everyone had already hopped out from the gap, unharmed.

“Good, very good. You are very proficient in flame transformation.” Huo Xiyu’s satisfied
voice reached them. If he knew this was Claire’s first time using it, he would probably be
even more excited.

The stink of scorched earth surrounded them. They were now in the middle of an area of bare
land.

In the distance, voices approached quickly. It was a crowd hurrying over, attracted by the
abnormality in the sky.

Barely looking up, Huo Xiyu flicked his finger, creating a little blue fire ball. The blue fire
ball speedily headed over there with a whoosh, and before Claire and the others could react,
the blue fire ball grew larger and larger in the air, and accompanied by people’s shrieks,
landed on the ground and exploded. There were no screams or shouts at all, for where the
arriving crowd had just been standing, was already a huge pit. Bodies couldn’t even be seen
among the charred earth!

“You! So vicious!” Seeing this, Li Yuewen said bitterly, “Those people neither wronged you
nor were your enemies, how could you kill them all!”

Huo Xiyu humphed lightly, his eyes full of disdain. Those people were only a bunch of lowly
ants. Although the Recluse Sect had rules that forbade killing the innocent, if all the people
here were dead, who could prove that he had killed the innocent? And after that little girl
became his disciple, after she learned from his instruction, and understood that power is the
law, everything would be fine.

Claire’s brows were knitted together tightly. This person’s strength was too strong to fathom.
Would they be the ones to perish today?

Whoosh!

A pair of golden wings sprouted from Claire’s back. She quickly jumped into mid-air, and
faced Huo Xiyu with her Sword of Flames.

“What? You think you can defeat me?” Huo Xiyu started chuckling, looking at the Claire
before him with amusement.

Claire didn’t speak, just waved her sword and rushed up.

“Really.” Huo Xiyu sighed and flicked his finger. With that, a transparent barrier suddenly
imprisoned Claire inside. Claire swung her sword at it, but only clanging sounds resulted.
The barrier was completely undamaged.

“Let me finish these people first, then I’ll take you back to Recluse Sect.” Huo Xiyu slowly
flew up and passed Claire, the killing intent in his eyes surfacing again.

“Claire, what’s going on? What happened? There were even explosions.” At this time, dragon
Ben, in his true form, flew over, flapping his wings. His body was covered in big and small
burns, making him look very pitiful. There were several people in his arms: Summer, Qiao
Chuxin, Walter, and Dong Fenghou.

“What happened? We almost died! If not for Ben turning into his true form and shielding us
at the last second, we would be just like those people! Not even dregs left!” Walter
exclaimed.

“You shouldn’t have come!” Li Yuewen bit her teeth anxiously.

When he saw the huge black dragon, Huo Xiyu raised his brows. He did not expect for there
to be dragons here. But, it didn’t matter.

“What?” Walter was confused. But before he could ask anything else, heat lunged toward
them, accompanied by the instantly approaching sense of death.
“Damn it!” Walter cried in fear, immediately about to use magic. But the chanting of spells
needed time, and these blue flames were coming right at them, fast.

Whoosh……

Suddenly, a weird-looking magic beast appeared, and gobbled down the blue flames with one
bite.

Everyone was surprised, but then they saw Dong Fenghou’s fixed eyes, and understood that
he had summoned some exotic beast. The magic beast had ate Huo Xiyu’s flame attack with
one bite, and was chewing on it now.

An exotic beast that could eat flames? Looking at the odd magic beast, delight showed at the
bottom of everyone’s eyes. If that was true, then their chance of winning had just increased
greatly.

But Huo Xiyu wasn’t astonished. He just smiled disdainfully. Next, under the bewildered
gazes of the others, the magic beast started howling sorrowfully, then vanished.

“What’s going on?” Walter yelled.

“Indigestion, went back.” His eyes wide open, Dong Fenghou said woodenly. It was obvious
that he had never met anything like this.

“Since when could my exotic fire be eaten up by those low level fire-devouring beasts?” Huo
Xiyu sneered, and began attacking again.

“Asshole, stop!” Claire shouted furiously and swung her sword again and again to break the
barrier, but nothing happened.

Laughing coldly, Huo Xiyu’s eyes were full of savagery and killing intent.

Hou Xiyu turned his body, his hands dancing gently as he shouted: “Spinning Dance of Fire!”
Instantly, violent blue flames were emitted from Huo Xiyu’s body, and started spinning
crazily around him, gradually forming a whirlwind. A flame cyclone! With Huo Xiyu as its
center, it then started to expand and expand.

“Everyone be careful.” His face growing heavy, Leng Linyun stepped back, but his hands
were already setting up shields fast, again and again, one over another, overlapping and
blocking before them. Then, together with Li Yuewen, Li Mingyu, and Camille, Leng
Lingyun stepped back to stand beside dragon Ben and the others. Dragon Ben had returned to
his human form again; his body was full of charred wounds, looking very ragged. Leng
Lingyun looked at the flame cyclone anxiously, which was becoming bigger and bigger,
closer and closer. He understood, that those shields he set up couldn’t block that person’s
attack at all.

Everywhere the flame cyclone swept across became ashes, leaving a scorched ground that
was a few inches lower. Leng Lingyun’s shields were destroyed instantly; the difference in
power between them was completely two different levels. If touched by these terrifying
flames, the results would be disastrous. Even dragon Ben’s strong body was charred like that,
so just imagine what would happen to the flesh of these ordinary human beings. Leng
Lingyun could fly up and escape himself, but there was no way he would abandon this crowd
behind him. Everyone was filled with anxiety. White Emperor held his paws and chirped at
the Claire imprisoned in the barrier worriedly; the black ball just hugged its paws before its
chest and looked at the scene before it, tilting its head.

“Ben! Take them away!” Claire roared furiously, “The first wish you promised me, fulfill it
now immediately! Turn back into your true form, and fly them away, now immediately this
moment!”

Roar!

Dragon Ben roared at the sky and turned into his true form. Scooping up everyone with his
two claws, he dropped them on his back, and flapped his wings and soared into the air. At
this moment, he couldn’t care less about the dragons’ dignity, couldn’t care less about the
fact that he had sweared to never let lowly humans ride on his back either.

“You want to leave? Humph!” Huo Xiyu snorted. He flicked his finger, and the blue flame
cyclone blew into the sky, chasing right after dragon Ben.

“Asshole!” Claire’s fists were clenched so tightly her knuckles were white. She quickly made
her sword disappear, then clapped her hands together before her chest, desperately working
the strength in her body. As she separated her palms, a golden flame and a white flame
appeared out of each of her hands. Then, she quickly put the two flames together, fusing
them.

“What are you doing?” Taking Claire’s actions into the corner of his eye, Huo Xiyu’s
expression changed greatly. What Claire was going to do now was very dangerous! She
actually wanted to fuse two different exotic flames together, then blast the barrier open! With
limited space in the barrier, she would definitely injure herself by accident.

Without a word, Claire speedily fused the flames together, then blasted it towards the barrier.
Ch.82 Go Die If You Don’t Know What’s
Good For You! (Part II)

The barrier opened!

The fire in Claire’s hand shot fiercely towards Huo Xiyu.

Huo Xiyu was unprepared, so when he realized and darted out of the way, the fire still burned
his arm.

Claire opened her wings and floated in mid-air, looking coldly at Huo Xiyu. There was no
warmth at all in her eyes.

“You, you actually calculated that I would open the barrier for you, so you aimed at me.
From the beginning, you never wanted to burst the barrier, but attack me.” Huo Xiyu covered
the wound on his arm, spitting out the words from between his teeth. In that instant, Huo
Xiyu opened the barrier, and was burned by Claire’s exotic fire the moment the barrier was
open.

Claire didn’t speak, but looked at Huo Xiyu coldly.

Huo Xiyu’s concentration was disturbed, so the fire cyclone slowly disappeared.

“Not knowing what’s good for you!” Feeling the abnormal pain from his arm injury, Huo
Xiyu cursed fiercely, his face twisted. “Since you really don’t know what’s good for you,
then go die.”

Claire tightened her right hand into a fist, a sly smile playing on her lips as she answered
icily, “What a pity, I won’t die, the person dying today is you.”

“Audacious!” The words of Claire clearly angered Huo Xiyu. Huo Xiyu’s expression
darkened, humphed coldly, grabbed at the air with his hand, and a blue net of fire appeared
around Claire. Huo Xiyu smiled icily, a twisted savageness in his eyes, “Let’s see how you
can boast now!”

A creepy smile appeared slowly on Claire’s face. She just looked coldly at Huo Xiyu. Seeing
Claire so calm at the verge of death, Huo Xiyu got even more furious.

“You creature who doesn’t know what’s good for you, even if you kneel down and beg me
now it won’t make any difference. Go die!” Huo Xiyu spat out ruthlessly, clenching his fist
tightly, about to tighten the blue fire net.

Claire was going to die in a second.

Suddenly, Claire shouted at the air in front of her angrily, “What are you waiting for? Will
you only come out if I die?”
Huo Xiyu was surprised, the motion of his hand pausing. Who was she talking to? Was there
someone else here? There was nothing in front of them, only the air. Was she bluffing?

“Humph, thinking you can trick me then escape like this, aren’t you too naive…… ” But
before Huo Xiyu could finish his sentence, his expression changed greatly.

A powerful pressure appeared suddenly, but there was nothing around them. The frightening
pressure made it almost impossible for him to fly. His legs were already shaking; he even
wanted to kneel down immediately and worship this presence!

Who was it? Who was it?!

Huo Xiyu’s wide eyes just stared straight at the creepy smile on the corner of Claire’s mouth.
The next moment, much to his shock, Huo Xiyu found he couldn’t move his body at all.

“What, what did you do…… ” Huo Xiyu just spat out these few words before his throat
tightened, as if an invisible pair of hands had clamped his neck tightly. He couldn’t make
another sound. Huo Xiyu just stared wide-eyed at Claire, blood slowly appearing in his eyes.
The blue fire net surrounding Claire disappeared.

Claire laughed coldly, watching Huo Xiyu. Of course she knew she wasn’t this person’s
match, and she knew that none of them were this person’s match. She also knew that if she
used a suicidal method to explode the barrier, he would definitely open the barrier himself.
She also knew that this person was narrow-minded and ruthless, and would definitely turn
tables and kill all of them. She knew even better that the god of Darkness will save her but
not the others, so that’s why she forced dragon Ben to take them away. Now, the god of
Darkness finally appeared.

“I haven’t done anything, but I am going to do something now.” Claire chuckled coldly,
raising her hand up high.

Whoosh!

A golden spear of fire appeared in Claire’s hand.

“Now it’s my turn to say to you, go die.” A brilliant, charming smile blossomed on Claire’s
face as she pulled back the hand holding the golden spear.

Huo Xiyu’s face was as pale as a sheet, his eyes full of fear and despair, his whole body cold.
He didn’t understand at all why the situation became like this. What made him totally unable
to attack, making him almost a most ordinary person.

“Thanks to you, you killed all those who came to watch the show, so if you die, no one will
see, and no one will know.” Claire smiled coldly, using her her whole strength to throw the
huge, golden, spear of fire directly at Huo Xiyu.

The golden fire spear shot through Huo Xiyu’s body with a whoosh. Huo Xiyu’s stunned and
hopeless gaze stayed on Claire. His body slowly started burning. The golden flames spread
out over his whole body, burning his body to ashes.
The flames slowly disappeared into the night sky. Till his death, Huo Xiyu still didn’t know
what thing contained him and made him meet his death.

Claire flew down to the ground, landed, then turned to look at the night sky. A brilliant smile
on her face, she spat out two words clearly: “Thank you.”

Humph! A cold humph may have sounded or may have not. The surroundings quieted down.

Claire stood silently at the cliff edge. A cool wind blew past. Claire took in a deep breath,
then closed her eyes, frustration and unwillingness flooding her, flooding her heart. Breaking
through again and again, yet she was still so weak! She thought she became strong, but in
reality, she was nothing. In this world, there were too many powerful people; and she, was
just a little star in the vast night sky. When, could she stand at the peak of this world? When
could she get strong enough that no one could tell her what to do? When could she be
powerful enough to undo the mark of the god of Darkness?

Claire’s clenched her hands into fists, until her knuckles were white.

Recluse Sect, Spirit Hall.

Thousands and thousands of bronze lamps lit up the wide hall brightly. Every lamp here
represented a person in the Recluse Sect. These lamps were their spirit lamps. Everyone
carved their marks here; when their lamp extinguishes, it means the person had died.

A bronze lamp died out swiftly, and the name under the bronze lamp, was: Huo Xiyu.

A disciple guarding the hall noticed this with shock.

“Oh no, the spirit lamp of elder Huo Xiyu has extinguished. He probably already met his
misfortune.” One disciple said worriedly.

“Quick, go report to the hall master of the Fire Hall.” Another disciple urged.

When the disciple told this news to the hall master of the Fire Hall, the dignified old man, the
hall master of the Fire Hall only sighed slightly, saying, “Based on Huo Xiyu’s temper,
something’s bound to happen sooner or later. So something happened today.” Although this
is what he said, the hall master was secretly surprised at what figure Huo Xiyu met, actually
having the power to kill him. But after all, Huo Xiyu was from the Recluse Sect, also an elder
of the Fire Hall. The hall master’s face darkened. The murderer must be found.

At this time, Claire was still standing by the cliff edge in the wind, feeling the changes in her
body.

A huge disturbance of air came from behind her. Looking back, Claire saw that dragon Ben
actually flew back. All the people on his back looked extremely worried. Only when the saw
Claire standing on the cliff safely did they let out a breath.

The injuries on dragon Ben were almost healed; must be Leng Lingyun’s credit.

Dragon Ben landed, and all the others rushed down to Claire.
“Claire, are you okay?”

“Claire, where’s that person?”

“Claire, are you hurt?”

The concerned voices warmed Claire’s heart. Claire shook her head softly, a smile appearing
on her face, “I’m fine. That person, has neither bones nor ashes left.”

“Who killed him?!” Everyone asked at the same time. Naturally, no one would believe that
Claire killed him, because that person’s strength was way above Claire’s.

“His enemy, hunting him down. After he killed him, he left.” Claire did not want to tell
everyone about the god of Darkness, so this was what she said.

Was it really like this? The people looked at Claire suspiciously. But if it wasn’t like this,
how could they explain that person’s death? Claire couldn’t have killed him, and based on
that person’s arrogant and unreasonable attitude, he couldn’t have left himself either. So he
really was killed by his enemy?

“You, why did you all come back?” Claire frowned at the people, then looked at dragon Ben,
who had changed back to human form. Her tone was slightly scolding.

“Because we’re worried about you.” Multiple voices answered at the same time.

“Sigh, really.” Although Claire was blaming them, her heart was warm. She turned to look at
dragon Ben, “You didn’t complete what I asked, so this wish doesn’t count.”

Dragon Ben twitched his lip. In such a time, Claire still had the energy to care about that.

Claire lifted her head to look at the bright moon in the sky, a thousand exclamations in her
heart. In this world, powerful people were many, one mountain higher than the other. She,
was far too weak.

No one noticed, unresignation was hidden in the depths of both Jean and Leng Lingyun’s
eyes. This time, meeting a powerful enemy, made them both seem so weak. Jean rested his
hand on the handle of his sword, the first time desperately wishing from the bottom of heart

“Okay, let’s leave here quickly.” Camille put on his charming, standard smile and said softly.

Everyone nodded. True, this wasn’t a place they should stay for long.

But just as Claire took a step, a black shadow flashed across her eyes. Before the people
could understand what happened, the black ball already flew to Claire’s shoulder lightning
speed, opened its mouth, and bit right into Claire’s neck! This time it was so fast that even
White Emperor couldn’t stop him in time!
Ch.83 Twisting the Contract! Showing
Who’s Boss! (Part I)

“Chirp chirp!” White Emperor squawked furiously, hopping onto Claire’s shoulder.

But, it was already too late. The familiar overbearing force once again surged into Claire’s
body. This was a power that wanted to sign a contract by force.

Claire’s body swayed; she couldn’t stand balanced anymore. Jean, who was closest to Claire,
held her immediately.

“Claire!” Everyone exclaimed. Really? They’d just been through trouble, and now more.

“My name: Black Feather.” An insolent voice invaded Claire’s mind. Claire understood now,
that the name of this black ball, was Black Feather!

Claire felt dizzy. The overbearing force slammed around in her body aggressively, trying to
break the connection between her and White Emperor. He wanted to replace White Emperor
as Claire’s contractor.

Two overbearing and powerful forces started fighting in Claire’s body, both refusing to give
in. But this made Claire suffer! The two similarly powerful and overbearing forces raged
inside her, trying to chase the other out and replace it. Claire’s expression became more and
more painful. Her body hurt as if it was going to explode.

“Claire! What’s going on?” Leng Lingyun’s expression changed, and immediately starting
his healing magic, but to no effect. Claire’s face only turned more and more painful; large
beads of cold sweat continuously dripped down her forehead. Jean’s expression also changed,
for his hand holding her could evidently feel that Claire’s back was already drenched in cold
sweat!

“What did you do?” Li Yuewen reached out in a rage, about to grab the black ball.

The black ball flew into mid-air and tweeted, flapping his wings and tilting his head to look at
Claire.

“Chirp chirp!” White Emperor hopped onto Li Yuewen’s shoulder, chirping anxiously, as if
urging Li Yuewen to not attack the black ball.

“He, seems to be telling you to not attack the black ball.” Camille stroked his chin in thought,
“What’s going on?”

“Is it forming a contract?” Jean realized. When White Emperor first appeared, Claire also
became like this.
“What? Forming a contract? One person can only have one contracted beast!” Hearing this,
Li Yuewen became even more worried. At this time, she already knew that White Emperor
was Claire’s contracted beast.

“Now what do we do?” Summer also became anxious, “Will Claire die?”

“What are you talking about, of course not!” Qiao Chuxin immediately rebuked Summer,
“Nothing will happen to Claire.”

“We can’t touch the black ball now, because don’t know at all whether it will harm Claire if
we move him. Even White Emperor is stopping you from attacking the black ball; he should
know something. Don’t do anything now, let’s leave this place first.” Jean said in a deep
voice, scooping up Claire, who had almost fainted from the pain.

“Yes, let’s first go back to the motel and let Claire get some rest.” Li Yuewen quickly came
to her senses and said hurriedly.

“Why go back to the motel, let’s go directly to where we were headed. Anyways, all your
luggage is in Claire’s storage ring.” At this time, dragon Ben, roared, and returned to his true
form. He turned and said to the crowd resentfully, “I’ll make another exception and let you
humans ride on my back. There will never be another time, so hurry up.”

“Thank you.” Watching Claire’s face become paler and paler, Summer thanked dragon Ben
in relief.

“To avoid you throwing up on my back, you are staying here.” Saying so, dragon Ben
snatched Summer into his claws.

“Aaaah! You god-damned unruly dragon!” Summer screamed, but she was unable to break
through dragon Ben’s grasp.

After everyone climbed onto dragon Ben’s back, Black Feather also flew up and squatted on
Jean’s shoulder. Then dragon Ben stretched out his wings and soared into the sky, straight
towards the clouds. Accompanied by Summer’s screams, the group left this place. Summer
screamed the entire way, and ended up vomiting continuously. When they were escaping on
dragon Ben’s back before, she had been very nervous, so she didn’t throw up. Now she
vomited everywhere.

Dragon Ben flew very fast. Under Li Yuewen’s guidance, to avoid setting off panic, they
landed outside Lagark’s capital. The city gates were closed tightly, but when Li Yuewen and
Li Mingyu disclosed their identity, the little captain guarding the city still opened the gates
for them. Even though the Li clan had fallen a lot, they were still one of the four major clans;
them little figures couldn’t afford to offend these powerful people.

Jean’s face grew heavier and heavier. Because Claire had went completely unconscious in his
arms! Her tightly knit brows showed that she was now undergoing a huge pain that ordinary
people couldn’t bear.

The group hurried on the streets. It was already gradually dawning on the east side; daybreak
was coming.
Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu brought the crowd to a big and ancient-looking residence.

Two young men were guarding the doors; when they saw them, happy surprisement flashed
across their eyes.

“Young lord, second miss, you’re finally back! Those old men keep making things difficult
for us.” One of the young men said joyfully to Li Mingyu.

“Mm. Let’s talk about that later, I’ll deal with it. But now I have a friend that needs to rest.”
Li Yuewen waved her hand impatiently.

The two young men’s stunned gazes fell on the Claire in Jean’s arms. Friend? This was first
time they heard this word come out of second miss’ mouth! The cold, arrogant, and powerful
second miss also had friends? Were all of these people here her friends? She brought back so
many people at once?

Li Yuewen didn’t waste time to talk, leading before the crowd. The others followed closely.

The two young men stood where they were and watched the group disappear. Only then did
they retract they gazes. They looked at each other, and both saw surprisement and happiness
in the other’s eyes. And hope.

“Did you hear that? Second miss actually said that’s her friend?!”

“I did! I thought I heard wrong. But second miss did say so. Also, second miss seemed very
worried for that young girl.”

“Did you notice, that among these people, there are a handful of powerful ones! Are they here
to help young lord and second miss?”

“I hope so. Oh! We forgot to ask young lord and second miss how their venture went.”

“They must have succeeded. Those old things are always thinking about excuses to pull
young lord off from the position of patriarch. Humph! Just a bunch of old things that only
care about eating and drinking.”

Very soon, Claire was placed on a large and warm bed, surrounded by people with caring
faces. Leng Lingyun sat on the side of the bed, examining Claire. Everyone watched him with
anxious and hopeful gazes, wishing Leng Lingyun could say something that would comfort
them.

“There are two forces fighting in Claire’s body; therefore Claire is in so much pain now.”
After he finished his examination, Leng Lingyun frowned and said so.

“What?!!” The people exclaimed out loud. Naturally, they all understood that the two forces
were probably the contract forces of the two magic beasts fighting. One person could only
have one magic beast! And now Claire’s body became the battleground?!
“So what do we do now? Throttle that asshole black ball? And what is this black ball
anyway?” Walter asked anxiously and brutally, glaring at the black ball squatted on Claire’s
pillow.

“No, that would put Claire into danger.” Leng Lingyun shook his head solemnly.

“Then what? Is there no other way?” Walter asked furiously.

“Only waiting.” Turning and looking at Claire’s pale face, Leng Lingyun said helplessly, “All
we can do now is wait. Wait for one of the contract forces of the two magic beasts to
overpower the other.”

“Doesn’t that mean Claire is in great danger?!” Li Yuewen asked anxiously.

“Let’s wait. I believe nothing will happen to Claire.” Camille said softly.

“Yes, nothing will happen to Claire. Nothing will happen!” Qiao Chuxin crouched down by
the bed and held Claire’s hand tightly, saying firmly.

“Won’t die, if die, no one, give food.” Dong Fenghou’s lisp and unclear voice sounded. After
he said this, several shady glances landed on him. He looked innocently at the people glaring
at him, not understanding what he said wrong.

“You all should go rest. I’ll take care of the girl.” Li Yuewen turned to say the others, and
continued, “Brother, you take them to rest. I’ll stay here and guard the girl, to wait for her to
wake up. I also believe that the girl won’t die so easily.”

Li Mingyu was about to say something, but he met Camille’s gaze. Camille nodded: “We all
waiting here is not a solution, so let’s all go get rest. Maybe this fellow will be jumping
around, alive and kicking tomorrow, and asking me to make flower tea for her to drink. Also,
she needs the quiet.”

Only the last sentence persuaded everyone to leave this room to go rest. All but Jean left. He
stood silently by the door, waiting.

“You should go rest. Your room is right next door, so if anything happens you can come
immediately.” Seeing Jean standing silently by the door, Li Mingyu couldn’t resist opening
his mouth.

“No need, I’ll wait for Miss to wake up here.” Jean answered in a muffled voice, but his tone
was unusually firm.

Seeing this, Li Mingyu could only let him go.

“Young lord, young lord! Hearing that you have returned, the three elders want to see you
right now. They are already waiting in the Grand Hall.” A young servant girl hurried over and
said with worry. They all knew that the three elders have been eyeing the position of
patriarch for forever, and were always looking for chances. Who knows if they are going to
play some new trick this time?
Li Mingyu’s expression turned heavy. Of course he knew what those old men wanted him
for; now that they ventured out to search for the Tidal Sword, spending quite a lot of energy
and money, but returned with their hands empty, this time things might be tricky.

Li Mingyu nodded softly, “I know now. You go back first, and tell the elders that I’ll be there
in a minute.” “Yes, young lord.” The servant girl replied worriedly and turned to leave. Li
Mingyu looked back at the Claire lying on the bed and Li Yuewen sitting beside her, sighed,
and also turned to leave. Nobody knew, but at this time, Claire was fighting with the two
overbearing forces in her body. Master-servant contract? Nice try!

Ch.83 Twisting the Contract! Showing

Who’s Boss! (Part II)

Li Mingyu sighed gently, then headed towards the Grand Hall.

The Grand Hall was bright; the huge silver candlestick hanging from the ceiling was fully lit
by candles, and triangular candlesticks decorated the walls, also filled by lit candles. The Li
clan could not afford shining minerals anymore, so they used candles to illuminate instead.
The previously glorious Li clan didn’t exist anymore.

Three finely dressed old men sat at the top of the Grand Hall. Their clothes were also
decorated with precious jewels, just that they were from a long time ago. They also had all
kinds of gemstone rings on their fingers as they sat solemnly above. They all looked similar
to each other, for they were all brothers of Li Mingyu’s grandfather. And beside them were
their sons and grandsons, all looking darkly at Li Mingyu. Li Mingyu sighed in his heart.
These people were still dwelling in the past splendor of the Li clan, refusing to come out into
reality. They were all eyeing the position of Li clan’s patriarch. When could they learn to
accept reality?

“Mingyu, your adventure this time, I believe won’t let us down?” The first elder, sitting on
the top seat, smiled. But his smile was obviously fake. And his address was acknowledging
himself as the senior. Li Mingyu was already the patriarch, but none of these elders called
him patriarch, all addressing him with his name. And with such a seemingly affectionate
attitude.

“Yes, Mingyu, I believe you two have returned with the Tidal Sword.” The second elder also
had on a fake smile.

“You have promised that you will definitely find the Tidal Sword. Therefore we have gave
you the Tidal Goblet for you to search for the Tidal Pearl.” The third elder smiled shadily,
giving Li Mingyu a profound gaze.

The people standing besides the elders all looked at Li Mingyu coldly, gloat and ruthlessness
flashing across their eyes. Much earlier people had noticed that when the siblings entered, Li
Mingyu didn’t have a sword in his hands, and Li Yuewen didn’t either. With their
personality, there was no way they would put the artifact Tidal Sword in a storage ring.
Judging by this, they didn’t find the Tidal Sword at all! Humph, let’s see how their young and
promising patriarch is going to explain to them now. If not because they were no match for
them siblings, they’d have chased him off the position of patriarch long ago.

“I didn’t bring back the Tidal Sword.” Li Mingyu replied indifferently.

“What?! Li Mingyu! Do you know what you are talking about? The nationwide martial arts
tournament is two months later, a very good chance to reignite the Li clan’s glory. And now
you say you didn’t bring back the Tidal Sword!” Hearing this, the first elder’s expression
changed greatly, and he yelled furiously at Li Mingyu. And this time his address also
changed to Li Mingyu. His old face was now energetic and aggressive.

“What quality do you have to continue being our patriarch?” The second elder slapped the
armrest of his chair angrily. His wrinkle-full face wrinkled even more.

“Li Mingyu, hand over the Tidal Goblet, hand over the seal of the patriarch!” The third elder
even stood up to yell. His whole body was shaking slightly, as if he was doing some
courageous deed that saved the people.

“Forgive me for not being able to do so.” But Li Mingyu was unaffected at all, speaking
coldly and gently.

“What?” The expressions of everyone in the Grand Hall changed. They had not expected for
Li Mingyu to be so indignant even though he had failed his mission.

“Li Mingyu, are you rebelling? Are you going to let the thousand-year foundation of the Li
clan be destroyed in your hands? If your dead grandfather and father knew, they wouldn’t
allow it either!” The old face of the first elder was a little twisted now. He viciously slammed
these words down on Li Mingyu.

“Just because I don’t want the thousand-year foundation of the Li clan to be destroyed, I can
not hand over the position of patriarch.” Li Mingyu answered indifferently, his disdainful
gaze floating over the people standing beside the elders. These people, were all complacent
and pleasure-driven. If the position of patriarch was handed over to them, the Li clan would
really be finished.

“What did you say?!” The third elder thundered, pointing at Li Mingyu, “Are you saying that
none of us is qualified to be patriarch? That none of us is capable to lead the Li clan?”

Probably no one in the Li clan could bear criticism like this. For the three sitting above were
the elders of the Li clan. They were the oldest and most renown people in the Li clan!

But……

Expression unchanging and voice unwavering, Li Mingyu spit out the words: “That is exactly
what I meant.”
“You! Li Mingyu, you are revolting today! You think no one here can check you, huh?” The
first elder slapped his armrest and stood up, outraged. The armrest instantly became powder.

But Li Mingyu’s expression was still the same, “Does this mean, that you already have a
candidate for the nationwide martial arts tournament two months later? And you are certain
the Li clan will win?”

This sentence dampened the people in the hall. For the martial arts tournament, no one in the
entire Li clan could rival Li Mingyu. Of course, that was if they fought one-to-one. If they all
faced him together, the results might be different.

“You stop threatening us with this! Do you think that besides you, there is no one else in the
entire Li clan? It is a fact that you failed your mission this time! You must hand over the
position of patriarch! As for the tournament two months later, it is your duty as a member of
the Li clan to participate in it!” The first elder’s face was already distorted. He thundered
harshly, “Come, arrest him, and search out the patriarch’s seal!”

But just when the crowd was going to arrest Li Mingyu, the unexpected suddenly happened!

A powerful and terrifying sword force headed straight towards them.

Wherever it passed, it was like a tornado swept by. Everything in the Grand Hall, whether
tables, chairs, or the floor, was destroyed.

An alarming crack expanded rapidly on the floor, aimed right at the elders in front. Their
faces went pale, because this strong and terrifying power was nothing they could contend
with!

At that second, chickens flew and dogs jumped1 , so much bustling.

The well respected elders that were so threatening and aggressive one second ago, had now
hid faster than anyone else. They all dodged aside embarrassingly. As for their sons and
grandsons, they scooted away even faster.

Boom!

The place the elders had just been seated was completely smashed.

Smoke filled the Grand Hall. Everything was messy.

“Well, I have never seen someone as shameless as this. You opened my eyes today. Not
having the ability to being a patriarch but you just have to try. Don’t have the skill to compete
in the tournament but you just have to keep bluffing like dogs barking. And finally, you want
to send the person deprived of the position as patriarch to represent you in the tournament.
This is the first time I’ve seen such shameless animals!” A crisp but cynical voice filled with
contempt rang in the Grand Hall.

“Who goes there?” The first elder and the others shouted angrily. How dare someone insult
them like this! Dogs? Animals? When the smoke finally cleared, everyone looked towards
the person standing at the door.
The young girl at the entrance had dazzling blonde hair and enchanting emerald irises. She
stood there coldly and arrogantly, a sword in her hand, casually sticking it in the ground.
Besides her was Li Yuewen, her face full of anger.

“Where did this barbaric and rude little b*tch come from, daring to behave so atrociously at
the Li clan?!” A man from the Li clan cursed furiously.

Claire glanced at the young Li clan member coldly. Just that one glance, and the Li clan man
felt his whole body go cold, as if he had fell into an icehouse. He instantly felt weak all over,
chills running down his spine.

“Should I cut off your tongue, or cut off your hand?” A conflicted expression showed on
Claire’s face, “But, after all, you are from the Li clan. So I‘ll just teach you a lesson.”

The next moment, Claire raised the sword, and gently swung it. A visible sword force bolted
towards that person, quick as lightning. Bang! A loud noise rang by everyone’s ears. The
insulting young man slammed onto the wall behind him, which instantly cracked, looking
like a spiderweb. The scene was shocking. And then the young man’s body slid to the ground
feebly; he was spitting out blood, and no one could tell if he was dead or alive. Everyone was
stunned. They all saw this young girl’s attack, but none of them could stop it!

“Ti, Tidal Sword!” The first elder stammered. There were drawings of the Tidal Sword in the
Li clan’s library, so naturally, he recognized it at once. But, why was the precious sword that
should only choose someone with Li blood as its owner, in the hands of this young girl, a
stranger?

“What? The Tidal Sword!” The rest of the people also started exclaiming. The realization in
their voices made Claire chuckle disdainfully.

“You bunch of garbage, do you think I am able restrain you only because I have the Tidal
Sword in my hands?” Sneering, Claire tossed the sword in her hand away, and a huge sword
of flames materialized in her hand. She laughed, “Hey, how about we change the blood of the
Li clan today, and kill you all.”

Instantly, everyone in the Grand Hall felt their bodies go cold. This was the first time they
witnessed someone able to transform flames! And even though this young girl was smiling,
she gave them an icy, ruthless feeling. She wasn’t joking; she was serious. And, she had the
strength to do so! She had the strength to kill everyone in the Grand Hall!

The terrifying aura emitted by Claire made all the people in the Grand Hall terrified and
appalled. A chilling essence spread out like this, filling the entire hall. No one dared to move
or say something rashly, for fear they would end up like the person lying over there, unknown
if dead or alive. He had only said one impolite sentence, and that was his result! Who was
this frighteningly powerful young girl?

“Patriarch, patriarch!” The first elder hastily opened his mouth, his voice full of begging.
This time he neither called Mingyu nor Li Mingyu, but instead called out patriarch
respectfully and reverently.
“Patriarch, save us! Second miss, save us! We are part of the Li clan after all. You can’t just
watch an outsider kill us!” The third elder begged in a trembling voice.

“She is not an outsider.” Li Yuewen humphed coldly. Her words shocked everyone in the
Grand Hall.
1. Chickens flew and dogs jumped: 鸡飞狗跳, Chinese idiom. Basically meaning things are in a mess. In this scenario, people ran around

frantically. We kept it literal in the text because it’s funny

Ch.84 So What If I Am Bullying You?

(Part I)

“She is not an outsider.” Li Yuewen humphed coldly. Her words shocked everyone in the
Grand Hall. Li Mingyu also turned to look at Li Yuewen in surprise, not understanding why
Li Yuewen picked such a time to say it. Was it right to say it out at this time? Even Claire
didn’t know.

Claire also paused. What did she mean by that?

“She is Aunt Rui’s child, she has Li blood, so it’s normal that the Tidal Sword chose her as
its owner. Also, she will compete in the tournament two months later. I’m sure none of you
dare say you are stronger than her.” Li Yuewen spoke calmly.

Commotion started in the Grand Hall.

Claire frowned as she looked at Li Yuewen, her eyes full of confusion.

“Your mother’s real name is Li Ruihuan; she is our father’s younger sister. Years ago, she
left her clan for that father of yours.” Li Yuewen said to Claire in a low voice. Her voice was
filled with resentment towards Claire’s father.

Claire looked at Li Yuewen with shock, but Li Yuewen was serious. Claire understood that
Li Yuewen wasn’t lying. Suddenly, Claire realized why the Li siblings have always given her
a faint feeling of familiarity and closeness. Now this explains it! So, Mother was really a
member of the Li clan, but later fell in love with father and left her country? Mother
abandoned her whole family for Father? That’s why Li Yuewen’s tone was so resentful
towards father. So Li Yuewen was her cousin? And Li Mingyu also? Claire felt dizzy. This
change of relationships was too abashing.

“She is the daughter of Li Ruihuan?” The face of the first elder became very ugly. His voice
was full of disgust and disdain. The other Li clan members in the Grand Hall also showed
contempt and abomination on their faces. The woman that abandoned the family for a man,
who destroyed her own cultivation and power, and married far away into another country.
This young girl was actually her daughter. Now that they looked, sure enough, their
appearences were similar.

“No. How could we let that woman’s child represent our Li clan?!” The second elder
immediately refused. His address was very disdainful and full of loathing: that woman.

“Heh, you got a problem with me and my mother?” Claire raised her sword at the second
elder and sneered. No matter what happened, Claire was not going to allow anyone to show
disrespect towards her gentle and kind mother!

“That woman destroyed her own cultivation and power for a man. She has already been
expelled from the clan! She has no face to come back at all, and you are not qualified to
represent our Li clan in the tournament! Even if there’s no one left in our Li clan, we still
don’t need the daughter of a traitor to represent us!” The first elder roared furiously.

“Shut your bird mouth.” Claire sneered. What she next said not only made the first elder’s
face black, but she also darkening the expressions on the other people’s faces. Claire
chuckled unhurriedly, her voice cold, “Represent the Li clan? Are you joking? Do you think
that your Li clan is very reputable and prestigious, that you could invite me to compete for
you? Touch your own face. Do you think it has a big area? Let me tell you bunch of
complacent garbage very clearly and seriously, that I am only representing my cousin Li
Yuewen and cousin Li Mingyu to participate in the tournament. Nothing to do with your Li
clan. If you feel recalcitrant, come challenge me. If I lose, sur,, go ahead and compete in the
tournament yourselves. But, if I win, you will pay the price of your lives. I will not have
mercy again.” When her words ended, Claire’s voice had already become icy and merciless.
Her words rang by everyone’s ears, lashing their souls. But when Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu
heard the address cousin, warmth surged in their hearts.

“You!” The first elder gritted his teeth, clenching his fists and wanting to scold, but a puff of
hot air stuffed his words back into his mouth. The others were also furious, but of course,
none dared to say anything. This tyrannical and ruthless young girl could take away their
lives anytime, and without blinking! Literally an immoral devil! Monster! The two siblings
actually messed with such a frightening person. Li Ruihuan actually gave birth to such a
terrifying daughter!

“I’m bullying you, right?” Claire continued to sneer, speaking out the words that the first
elder didn’t dare say. Before the others could say anything, before the first elder could reply,
Claire retracted her sword of flames with a whoosh, and folded her arms before her. She tilted
her head at the people from the Li clan, and spit clearly, word by word: “So what if I am
bullying you? So what if I am bullying you weak people? If you feel unresigned, get your
butts out and go cultivate and practice. When one day, you become stronger than me, you can
also bully people. But you now, can only be like a wet dog, crawling out of the water with
your tail between your legs.”

Bully! Bully!! Everyone in the Grand Hall clenched their fists tightly, but no one dared say
anything to refute. Because: strength, was the capital to speak!

Li Yuewen raised her brows, feeling good in her heart. This girl, was so different from her
mother. So vile and evil. But, she liked it. She liked this evil little girl, haha! It feels so good.
These old things have probably never been insulted like this. Today was the day to let them
experience all of it at once.

Li Mingyu’s expression was complicated. He was both happy and worried in his heart.

“The sun is already up high, shining. So get your butts out of here, and go do whatever you
need to do. What, you think it’s not enough?” Claire snorted impatiently and stepped forward
two steps, using her sword of flames again. The golden sword of flames in her hand was
burning even more vigorously now; the scorching sensation made people’s hearts shudder.

The moment Claire moved, the moment everyone backed up hurriedly. Fear covered their
faces. In their hearts, this young girl was an unpredictable devil! She could take their lives
away smiling at any time!

“Okay, let’s break up.” Li Mingyu said quietly, “We’ll just pretend that nothing happened
today. I don’t want anymore infighting in our Li clan.”

With different expressions, everyone left quickly. The severely injured young man on the
ground was also lifted away.

In an instant, the Grand Hall became quiet. Everyone had left, only leaving Claire, Li
Yuewen, Li Mingyu, and Jean, who had been standing by the door waiting.

Li Yuewen turned stiffly and glanced around the Grand Hall. Looking at the frighteningly
messy hall, she suddenly grabbed Claire by the neck and shouted crazily: “You damn little
girl, I’ll kill you! Look what you did, do you have any idea how much these are all worth?
We have no money to fix it, no money!”

“Just go make some then.” Claire sweated. A moment ago, all she was thinking was to shock
those old things, so of course she didn’t consider this.

“You must pay for the damages, pay for the damages!” Li Yuewen was still in a frenzy.

“Okay, Yuewen, stop shaking, Claire still hasn’t recovered yet.” Li Mingyu stopped her.

Only then did Li Yuewen hurriedly let go of Claire.

“Claire, what happened? How come you’re awake so quickly? Where are the two little things
that wanted to sign a contract with you?” Li Mingyu was full of questions.

Bringing this up, a soft but proud smile sneaked onto Claire’s face.

Li Mingyu blinked. He didn’t see wrong, the Claire who never showed her emotions actually
let out a proud smile!

“They both signed a contract.” Claire raised her brows and smiled. There was something else
she couldn’t tell them, that the master-servant contract had been twisted into an equal
contract. Her relationship between White Emperor and Black Feather was now like a triangle,
and she stood at the corner on the top, controlling and balancing the two contract forces.
Relatively speaking, she had a better advantage. At least, it’s not a master-servant contract
anymore!

“What? You signed a contract with two magic beasts?” Li Mingyu was totally shocked, his
eyes full of astonishment. To know, that whether one signed a contract with a high-level or
low-level magic beast, one could only sign with one magic beast! It’s impossible to sign
contracts with two. But now Claire signed a contract with two magic beasts. Although they
still didn’t know what those two little magic beasts were.

“Yes.” Claire turned to look at White Emperor and Black Feather, who were sitting on Jean’s
right and left shoulder, a gentle smile on her face. Equal contract, haha. As long as she
continued to try hard, she will definitely become their masters one day. Claire also knew that
this time she was able to twist the contract into an equal one not because of her own strength,
but because she was lucky. Because she was only able to restrict the two contract forces due
to their fighting each other, therefore forming an equal contract. Claire exclaimed in her
heart: she had already made her breakthrough to the seventh volume of the Treasure Lotus
Directory, yet she could still only barely twist the contract into an equal one. Then, just how
strong and powerful were White Emperor and Black Feather?

“You actually signed contracts with two magic beasts? How did you achieve that?” Li
Mingyu looked at Claire, very puzzled.

“I just achieved it.” Claire retracted her sword of flames, then turned to pick up the Tidal
Sword that she had tossed away casually. Glancing around, she raised her brows, “Wow, you
guys are so poor. Only able to illuminate with candles.” Li Yuewen expression changed
abruptly and was about to explode.

“I say, cousin Yuewen, when can you change your impulsiveness?” Claire turned and grinned
at Li Yuewen, then continued, “Money, let’s just go make more.”

“You make it sound so easy. Li people just don’t have the brains to engage in business. Even
if we did, we still won’t be able to get involved, because the Feng Corporation have
monopolies over almost every trade! Eighty percent of all industries are under the name of
the Feng clan.” Li Yuewen said with vexation.

“Really?” Claire stroked her chin, then blinked her eyes, “So what? Even if you guys don’t
have the brains to do business, it doesn’t mean I don’t.” Claire said meaningfully.

An inexplicable look flashed across Jean’s complexion. Did Miss want to go seek help from
Feng Yixuan? But he then immediately got rid of this thought. With Miss’ personality, she
would never do anything like that. Then, what did Miss want to do?

“I’m going to go sleep first, I’m so tired. Cousin Yuewen, cousin Mingyu, goodnight. After I
get enough rest, we’ll talk about the other things.” Throwing the Tidal Sword into her storage
ring, Claire turned and headed towards the bedrooms. Jean followed behind silently.

Only Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu were left in the Grand Hall, looking at each other.

“Brother, do think the girl can really change the current situation?” Biting her lip, Li Yuewen
said softly.
“I only think, that a storm is coming.” Li Mingyu said seriously.

Ch.84 So What If I Am Bullying You?

(Part II)

The east was lighting up. Claire was sleeping.

Black Feather and White Emperor slept on Claire’s pillow, one on the left, one on the right.

Whoosh.

Hair like snow, irises like the moon.

White Emperor changed into a human, his expression cold. His extremely beautiful features
were covered with indifference. He just looked icily at Black Feather.

Black Feather flapped his wings and flew into the air.

Whoosh.

Hair like ebony, irises like the night.

A man dressed in black, a hint of arrogance on his stunningly beautiful face, looking like a
perfect painting. He smiled coldly, watching White Emperor.

White Emperor flicked his fingers. Claire’s fluttering eyelashes stilled once more as she fell
into a deep sleep.

“We, seem to haven’t met in a long time.” Black Feather chuckled coldly, the arrogance and
provocation obvious in his tone.

White Emperor kept silent, still looking at Black Feather coldly.

“Don’t look at me like that. After all, we have the same contractor now. Even though this
little girl is so weak right now.” Black Feather turned his head to look at the sleeping Claire
and laughed coldly, “Never expected for you to choose such a weak little girl as your
contractor.”

“Didn’t you also choose her?” White Emperor replied faintly in an icy voice.

“Whatever you choose, I will fight for it!” An insolent smile appeared on Black Feather’s
face.
“But in the end, you were restricted by the little girl you speak of,” White Emperor said
coldly, the mocking in his voice obvious.

Sure enough, Black Feather’s expression changed slightly, furiousness and violence flashing
through his eyes: “Days like this won’t be for long.”

“Right, won’t be for long. We just don’t know if you can become the owner, or the little girl
in you speak of becomes our owner.” White Emperor watched Black Feather’s expression
change coldly, his voice icy.

Black Feather frowned: “I want to see if she has the ability to become my owner!”

“Then let’s wait and see.” White Emperor lowered his head quietly, looking at the sleeping
Claire. A strange light, hard to detect, glinted in the depths of his irises. He reached out and
touched Claire’s face gently.

“What, you got feelings for the little girl?” Black Feather watched White Emperor with
ridicule.

“You really think she’s a little girl?” White Emperor didn’t lift his head, still staring
profoundly at Claire’s face.

Black Feather’s expression changed again, and he too lowered his head to look at Claire.
Saying in a deep voice, “The spirit in this body, its color is very pretty. And her original form
is actually double black: black hair and black irises!”

White Emperor was silent, acknowledging what Black Feather said.

“So that’s why the shameless god of Darkness chose her? And marked her?” Black Feather
grabbed Claire’s right hand roughly.

“No. If only that, the god of Darkness still would not choose her.” White Emperor shook his
head.

“Then what?” Black Feather pulled down the glove on Claire’s right hand, looking at the
black mark and asked, frowning. After all, the owner of this body was his contractor, so he
must understand clearly.

“She is the perfect union of darkness and light, evil and righteousness.” Looking at Claire’s
peaceful face, White Emperor said solemnly.

“What! You mean, she will be offered as an offering to that…… ” Finally, Black Feather’s
expression changed.

White Emperor was silent, but his serious expression told Black Feather that his guesses were
correct.

“Sh*t! Just reborn and found a contractor, but so much trouble.” Black Feather cursed in a
low voice.
“When all my strength returns, I will stop it.” White Emperor took the glove from Black
Emperor, putting it on Claire’s hand carefully.

“Whatever, whatever.” Black Feather grumbled frustratedly, “I can’t be in human form for
long, and my strength hasn’t returned either.” Black Feather floated to Claire’s pillow side,
and turned back into the black ball before with a whoosh. He laid down on the pillow and
began sleeping.

White Emperor watched Claire quietly, keeping silent for a long time. Finally, with a
whoosh, he changed back into a white ball, curled up beside Claire’s pillow, and started to
sleep also.

Murkiness and darkness surrounded her, an uneven stone path beneath her feet. Claire lifted
her head. Darkness was all in front of her; she couldn’t see anything. There wasn’t anyone
beside her. No Li siblings, no Jean, no Walter, no Summer and Qiao Chuxin, no Camille……
All there was was dead silence.

Where was this?

Claire put her foot forward and stepped on the stones. The stone pieces bruised her feet, and
blood flowed out slowly from the cut.

Suddenly, the darkness around her slowly condensed into a cloud of black air. A pair of
blood-red eyes stared out at Claire fixedly from the cloud of air.

The god of Darkness?!

“Claire, you are already marked by me. You are my precious offering.” The dark and cold
voice said lowly.

“I! Will definitely not be an offering waiting for you to butcher!” Claire tightened her fists
and yelled at that frightening ball of black air.

“Do you think you can escape? You are mine, you must remember. When the time comes to
pick the fruit, I will.” The god of Darkness laughed, cold and menacing.

The mark on the back of Claire’s right hand felt hot. Claire lowered her head to look at it, but
only found that the mark had became completely back.

“You can’t escape, and you can’t fight against me.” The god of Darkness laughed coldly,
then a cold, black net shot towards Claire, surrounding her tightly, then getting tighter, and
tighter. Claire sweated from the suffocation.

“No–!” Claire screamed, suddenly opening her eyes, but only saw the lavish bed curtains
above her head.

It was a dream?

“Miss?!” Jean’s rapid knocking sounded at the door, his tone anxious, “Miss, are you okay?”
Claire wanted to sit up, but found that two little things were sprawled on her chest, a round
Black Feather and a furry White Emperor; they were sleeping peacefully. Claire twitched her
lip, no wonder she had a nightmare. For these two fellas were sleeping on her chest.

“I’m fine, Jean, it was only a nightmare.” Claire said out loud hurriedly, comforting Jean,
who was outside the door. Because she knew if she didn’t say something for any longer, Jean
will break through the door.

“Oh, if Miss you are okay then good.” Obvious relief was in Jean’s voice.

“You can go rest now.” Claire exhaled slowly, reaching to pick up the two things on her chest
and set them beside her pillow.

“Yes.” Jean answered and was about to leave.

“Wait, what time is it? How long have I been asleep?” Claire asked.

“It’s morning now. Miss you have slept for a whole day and night.” Jean answered outside.

“Oh.” Claire sat up, and an ungraceful rumbling came from her stomach. She frowned
slightly, “I’ll be up soon. Tell someone to prepare some food for me, I’m hungry.”

“Yes, Miss.” After saying this, Jean’s footsteps left.

Claire got up and dressed, but was still thinking about her dream. The sense of suffocating
was so strong, so real. She must not let this become true! Claire balled her hands into fists.
She finished dressing and left the room.

Today’s breakfast was unusually jolly. Because Claire woke up safely, everyone gathered
together to have a relaxing meal.

“Cousin Yuewen, tell me about the business corporations in the Lagark capital, and provide
as much personal information as possible on the the chairmans of all the corporations.” After
finishing eating, Claire wiped her mouth daintily and said to Li Yuewen.

“Personal information?” Li Yuewen was a little bewildered. Wanting information on the

corporations was reasonable, but personal information?

“Yes. Are there any big events lately in the capital? Those that attract a lot of attention?”
Claire accepted the flower tea Camille passed over and sipped from it, satisfied.

“What? Does that have anything to do with making money?” Li Yuewen asked blankly.

Claire couldn’t explain the huge impact of advertising, so she just answered surely, “Yes, so
are there any big events?”

“Yes,” Li Yuewen nodded, “Two weeks later, the capital will hold a Donation Convention.
The money donated will be used to build a clinic for poor people who can’t afford to visit the
hospital. Both the crown prince and the first beauty of the capital will be there.”
“Crown prince? First beauty?” Claire set down her teacup in puzzlement.

“Haha, Claire, actually there are three beauties. The three beauties of the capital, Hua
Xiuning from the Hua clan, Shui Xinmei from the Shui clan.” Li Mingyu explained, amused.

“And the other one?” Claire held out her teacup and Camille poured some more tea for
Claire. Claire sipped gently, “You’ve only said two, who’s the other beauty?”

“The other one of the three beauties is your cousin Li Yuewen.” Ignoring Li Yuewen’s
warning gaze, Li Mingyu laughed and said so.

“Poof…… ” Claire sprayed out the flower tea in her mouth ungracefully. Walter, sitting
across from her, got splashed all over his face. Sitting beside Claire, Summer and Qiao
Chuxin were also affected by the disaster, some tea spraying on them. Walter was extremely
depressed but didn’t dare to rage.

“Damn little brat, what’s your attitude?” Seeing this, Li Yuewen went crazy, ready to give
Claire a beating.

“Haha, my fault, it’s my fault okay? Beauty cousin Yuewen.” Claire begged for mercy while
laughing, “Um, beauty cousin, will you go that day too?”

“No.” Li Yuewen humphed coldly, “Besides, we don’t have any money to donate.”

“That’s right. Nowadays, out of the three beauties of the capital, Shui Xinmei had already
married into the Feng clan, and your cousin Yuewen rarely appears in public, so Hua Xiuning
is taking all the spotlight right now.” Li Mingyu responded in a dark tone, his gaze
complicated.

Naturally, Claire knew what Li Mingyu was thinking about. The Li clan, declining every day,
it’s glory disappearing.

“Hua Xiuning is taking all the spotlight?” Claire stroked her chin, deep in thought.

“That’s right. I can imagine that on that day, that woman will take the spotlight again, and the
Hua clan will also gain publicity.” Li Yuewen snorted coldly. The Hua clan and the Li clan
were always enemies, so of course Li Yuewen was upset over this.

“Cousin Yuewen, don’t be so feisty.” Claire squinted and laughed.

“Damn little brat, what do you mean? How am I feisty?” Li Yuewen grumbled.

“What I mean is…… ” A smile played upon Claire’s lips, “On that day, we, will go steal her
spotlight!”
Ch.85 Stunning Beauty, Enchanting
Millions (Part I)

“Take her spotlight? How?” Li Yuewen looked at Claire, baffled.

“Cousin Yuewen, you will attend this Donation Convention, and you will bring someone
with you! And we will also donate precious treasures.” Claire said solemnly.

“Bring someone? And since when did we have precious treasures?” Li Yuewen looked at
Claire in confusion, not understanding what Claire was planning.

A sly smile played upon Claire’s lips. She turned to look at Dong Fenghou, who was eating
happily, “Think Dong Fenghou is pretty?”

Everyone directed their gazes at Dong Fenghou. Right now, Dong Fenghou had no image at
all, stuffing his mouth full of food. Dong Fenghou was wickedly beautiful, but his image
right now didn’t have the least connection with pretty. Food crumbs were all over his mouth,
and his hands were oily! Dong Fenghou suddenly felt something was off and lifted his head,
but saw everyone looking at him.

“What?” Dong Fenghou mumbled. Even though he was slow, he still felt the abnormality in
Claire’s gaze.

“No, he’s too slow and his speech is slurred. Even if he was disguised as a beauty, he still
wouldn’t be able to handle it.” Camille saw through Claire’s plan first and refuted it.

What?! Everyone suddenly understood what Claire wanted to do. If Dong Fenghou was
dressed as a girl, he would be exceedingly beautiful! Saying that tens of thousands would fall
for him was not exaggerating. If he appeared at the Donation Convention, he would definitely
attract everyone’s gazes. But Dong Fenghou only knew how to eat; what else could he do?
Once he talks, everything would be ruined.

“That’s true.” Claire stroked her chin and nodded. She almost forgot, this wickedly and
stunningly beautiful youth was as dumb as a pig. He couldn’t attend any big events!

Claire’s gaze then moved to Summer and Qiao Chuxin, but rejected both. These two little
girls, their appearances were both delicate and innocent; had nothing to do with dazzling and
seducing. Walter? Leng Lingyun? Jean? Claire dismissed them herself. These people, you
would be better off telling them to die than to dress as a woman.

Now what should she do? Claire was conflicted. The best candidate, Dong Fenghou, was
rejected. Who else was suitable?

“You want to find someone more beautiful than Hua Xiuning? Not easy, Hua Xiuning really
is a beauty.” Li Yuewen spoke Claire’s plan out directly, “Hua Xiuning has a very high goal,
always aiming at the crown prince, wanting to be the crown princess, and later the queen. So
she is always searching for opportunities to get in contact with the crown prince frequently.”

“But, she hasn’t succeeded yet, right?” Claire laughed coldly.

“How did you know? True, the crown prince hasn’t made any declaration.” Li Yuewen
replied, a little surprised.

“If she succeeded, you wouldn’t be talking in such a tone.” Claire raised one brow, her voice
teasing.

“Damn little brat, you dare make fun of me?” Li Yuewen finally heard the hidden meaning in
Claire’s words.

“Actually, there is a best candidate.” Camille looked at Claire, smiling.

Everyone else’s gaze also looked towards Claire. Claire frowned at the people, unhappy,
“Please, do you think my petite frame can compete against those seducing and mature old
women?”

“Beauty potion.” Leng Lingyun suddenly spat out two words, then continued to eat his
breakfast with his head down. Everyone looked at him, but his expression never changed,
drinking his juice peacefully, as if the person who just spoke wasn’t him.

“That’s right, beauty potion, hehe, Claire, your petite frame can also become a curvy
beauty…… Aaaah!” Before Walter could finish his sentence, he already fell off his chair,
shrieking. Claire had picked up a piece of bread and threw it at him. But that throw wasn’t
simple; Claire added a bit of DouQi. How could the weak, delicate dark magician contend
with such powerful strength? So he was knocked right onto the floor by this huge blow,
howling.

Claire gave him a look, serves you right. But when she turned around, she saw everyone
looking at her evilly.

“I tell you, don’t even think about it. I won’t agree.” Claire stood up to leave.

“Claaaaire, are you cruel enough to watch our Li clan wane? Are you cruel enough to watch
your mother’s kinsmen fall into an abject state?” Li Yuewen grabbed Claire, her voice
suddenly soft and gentle. Her eyes gazed at Claire deeply, blinking and blinking.

Goosebumps appeared all over Claire. She pulled her hand out and shook it, her lips
twitching, “Cousin Yuewen, did anyone ever tell you, that this tone and eye expression
doesn’t suit you at all?”

“You need a beating!” Li Yuewen returned to her true self immediately, going crazy.

“Okay, let’s not talk about this first. Let’s settle the matter of the treasure first.” Claire sat
back down and continued indifferently.
“Where do we get the treasure?” Li Yuewen frowned. The only thing worth a bit money in
their hands were the beast cores Claire gave them last time, but they had planned to sell it to
repair the Grand Hall destroyed by Claire last time, and to pay expenses for some time.

“Ben.” Suddenly, Claire called to dragon Ben softly, who was sitting quietly all the time.

“What?” Dragon Ben lifted his head blankly and looked at Claire.

“Dragons, all like collecting treasures?” Claire asked dragon Ben. Although she was asking,
her tone was sure.

“No.” Dragon Ben denied immediately, but the flicker in his eyes betrayed him.

This fellow! Claire twitched her lip. It seems like this fellow learned a lot from her, but not
enough. When he lied, his gaze flickered. She had long heard that dragons had this special
hobby, to collect treasures, all of them valuable and rare. Well, now it seems to be true.

“No? As the prince of dragons, you don’t even have a single decent treasure? Sigh, you
muddled along so miserably all these years? Among all dragons, you must be the poorest.”
Claire sighed, her tone pitiful.

Everyone else kept quiet. Li Yuewen just stared at Claire. Would anyone be fooled by such a
simple goading? Impossible?!

“Nonsense! My treasures are the richest among all dragons!” Dragon Ben stood up excitedly,
yelling.

As his sentenced ended, the dining room became quiet. Everyone stared at dragon Ben. Li
Yuewen dropped her jaw, looking at dragon Ben, dumbfounded. Really? Such a simple,
clumsy goading, and someone would really be fooled?!! This stupid dragon!

Summer shrugged, looking as if this was normal. This rude dragon, not only was he rude, he
was also stupid. So this wasn’t unexpected at all.

Dragon Ben saw the slyness in Claire’s eyes, then suddenly felt an urge to cry. This fellow
Claire, she really was the most cunning. As Walter said, how was this person human? She
was a complete little devil! Treasures, all his treasures! He mustn’t let them all fall into her
hands!

“Don’t think you can just go get some for me.” Claire’s next sentence shattered dragon Ben’s
hope mercilessly, “What do you need those treasures for? You can’t eat them, and they can’t
give you happiness, can’t give you positions, can’t make you stronger, can’t fulfill your
wishes. Ben, listen to me, everything is floating clouds.”

Dragon Ben’s expression was mournful. He knew all that. But collecting treasures was
second nature to dragons, and this fellow wanted to rob him of all the treasures he collected
over the years with just one sentence! But dragon Ben had already made a decision in his
heart. Yes, as Claire said, these treasures could give him nothing. And during the days he
spent with Claire, he felt everything. The feeling when he was with Claire and the others, was
very nice, very warm. And when he was protecting others, he felt very satisfied; the feeling
of being relied upon was so happy. And when Claire blocked in front of him, that feeling of
being cared for, thought for, was so warm, so moving. These, he had never experienced
before. He wished these feelings could continue forever. And, a strange feeling, towards this
skinny little thief girl. Every time he saw her, he wanted to tease her. What was this feeling?
He didn’t experience that before either.

“Then that’s settled, I’ll wait for you to get all your treasures.” Claire locked the deal in place
with a smile. How could she know dragon Ben’s feelings right now; she was only focused on
blackmailing.

Dragon Ben twitched his lip, squeezed out a “uh-huh”, then fell silent.

“What is your plan exactly?” Although Camille already guessed most of it, he still asked.

“First, we must give all the people in the capital a deep impression. Since the crown prince
will come, and that whatever beauty will be there, many nobles will also attend.” Before
Claire finished, Camille already understood.

“On the Donation Convention, the Li clan will present an incredible treasure, then announce
that there are innumerous treasures like this at the Li clan. Stunning beauty, treasures, these
will attract all gazes to the Li clan, and people will visit soon. Some for the treasures, some
for the beauty,” Camille explained in a deep tone, “But, the treasures are limited, so even if
we sell all of them, without a steady income, it still won’t work.”

“Yes, the next thing we need to do is to open the market. The Feng Corporation almost has a
foot in everything: clothing, food, objects, decorations. The Li clan is best at casting, right?
But was replaced by the Feng clan, and your weapon foundry also closed down.” Claire
continued, “Then, let’s aim for weapons first. There are many adventurers, and therefore
much demand in this area. Plus, if we could get the power of attorney over the weapons for
the royal army, then our profit would be obvious.”

Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu both sucked in a cold breath. How ambitious! The power of
attorney for army weapons? Originally, it was the country’s own weapon foundry who was
casting the weapons, but later, the Feng clan got it through some unknown means. Now, how
could it be easy to take it away from the Feng clan?

“This, seems too hard, a little impossible.” Li Yuewen bit her lip.

“Is the Li clan worse on casting than the Feng clan?” Claire humphed coldly and asked.

“Never! No matter how our Li clan declined, our casting is still the best in the country!” Li
Yuewen stood up excitedly, banging on the table with a fist.

“So, how will you know if you don’t try?” Claire laughed coldly, profoundness flashing
through her eyes, “Since I’ve decided to do it, then I will finish it nicely.” Claire curled her
lip; except for her, was there anyone else who could do it?

“Give me detailed information on the crown prince,” Claire continued with her eyes squinted.
If they wanted to get the power of attorney for the empire’s weapons, the fastest way was to
move into the sight of the emperor and the crown prince. Naturally, before this, she must
understand what this person wanted the most, what was his soft spot. Nothing else than
power, riches, or some unknown, unusual hobby. Even though she didn’t want to dress as a
coquettish woman for all to see, but thinking about it, it was only for such a short time. Who
will know it was her afterwards? Once the efficacy of the potion is over, this woman would
vanish. Now that was mysterious enough. People are strange creatures like that; the more
mysterious something is, the more they chase after it. It was almost time for the Li clan to
once again walk into everyone’s sight.

Since it’s already decided, then begin!

And her goal, of course, was the biggest fish, the crown prince! ……

Ch.85 Stunning Beauty, Enchanting

Millions (Part II)

When Claire got the information on the crown prince, she felt a headache. This person, could
be described as perfect! Whether it was appearance, strength, or morality, prestige, it was all
impeccable. He didn’t have any bad habits, nor did he have anything he liked especially.

Claire threw the information down on the desk and leaned back in her chair. Even though the
information didn’t say, doesn’t mean this crown prince doesn’t have any weaknesses. All
humans have weaknesses. As for what it was, she needed to discover herself.

Dragon Ben’s treasures really were dazzling, and worth cities. Thinking about yesterday’s
gains, Claire squinted her eyes in satisfaction. He actually had some ancient stuff; pretty
surprising.

“That god-damned Hua Xiuning!” At this time, Li Yuewen furiously slammed the study’s
door open, and plopped down into a chair, her face dark.

“What happened?” Claire raised her brows and asked, “Crossed paths with someone from the
Hua clan?”

“Humph, I met Hua Xiuning. That coquettish woman, flirting around like what.” Li Yuewen
said angrily, “Saying things like, oh how she wished she would see us at the Donation
Convention.”

Hearing this, Claire couldn’t help but laugh. So this haughty and proud cousin of hers got
taunted by her enemy.

“Cousin Yuewen, no need to be so angry. Tomorrow I will regain your dignity for you.”
Claire smiled slyly.
“Yes, I have also prepared the clothes you asked for. I asked a Li clan member to personally
sew and make it according to your blueprint. He is absolutely trustable, not from those old
things’ side. And the blueprint is also destroyed as you instructed.” Li Yuewen had come to
find Claire in the study to talk about this.

“Mm, is everything else ready?” Claire tapped the desk with her finger lightly and asked.

“All done according to your orders, and spent a lot of money.” Li Yuewen said painfully.

“Oh, come on, cousin Yuewen. If you aren’t willing to give up your child, you won’t catch
the wolf. Your gains will be hundreds or thousands times more later.” Claire replied snappily.

“If you aren’t willing to give up your child, you won’t catch the wolf?” Li Yuewen digested
these words carefully, nodding.

“Okay, cousin Yuewen, go rest. These days you have worked hard.” Claire said, “Tomorrow,
the Li clan will once again step onto the stage of history; let us welcome this moment
together.”

“Mm.” Li Yuewen stood up, but was perturbed in her heart. Will tomorrow, be successful?

The next day, the autumn weather was cool. In the early morning, many luxurious carriages
headed towards the same direction: the capital’s Ten Thousand People Square. A large-scale
Donation Convention would be held there today. Hosted by the emperor, presided over by the
crown prince. Which noble family wouldn’t want to attend and show off their loyalty to the
empire, their reverence to the emperor, and their benevolence to the commoners? This, was
the chance for nobles to show up and perform.

All the streets were empty. For not only would nobles attend, commoners could also go to the
square and witness the elegance of the crown prince and stunning complexion of the first
beauty of the capital.

When the crown prince, dressed in a set of luxurious ivory colored clothes appeared,
commotion began.

“May the crown prince his royal highness live for ten thousand years, may the crown prince
his royal highness live for ten thousand years!”

Exclamations sounded one after another. In the hearts of the commoners, the crown prince
was a kind and generous good crown prince.

The crown prince smiled and waved at the people below the raised platform, attracting even
more enthusiastic cheers.

“This crown prince, really is good.” Summer and Qiao Chuxin were standing at a corner on
the square. Summer was eating junk food Qiao Chuxin bought from a peddler and mumbled,
“He is so loved by the commoners.”

“No, Claire is even better. Claire had said before, that only when the people unite behind a
country could that country become powerful, and that there is a reason why Lagark is getting
more and more powerful every day. Claire also said, that the relationship between the
emperor and commoners is like the relationship between a boat and water; water can lift the
boat up to look upon the whole world, but when a great wave crashes over, water can also
turn the boat over.” Munching on some junk food, Qiao Chuxin said seriously.

“Of course, Claire’s brain isn’t human.” Summer chewed on the food in her mouth. If that
fellow wasn’t good, how come they’re all like slaves to her, with no chance of revolting.

The two’s conversation was very quiet; ordinary people wouldn’t be able to hear it. But for
the strong, it was different. An old man dressed in a black suit passing by glanced at them.
Their conversation had reached his ears completely. Claire? Who was that? So wise, able to
put the relationship between a king and his people into such an appropriate analogy. Only
when the people unite behind a country could that country become powerful. Someone else
used to say this the whole time too. And it is because of that person being so influential to the
current emperor, that Lagark is getting more and more powerful with every day.

“Miss Hua is here!” Suddenly, somebody yelled, then a luxuriously carriage stopped at the
entrance.

“The Hua clan is here.” A servant reported in an elongated tone.

Everyone’s gaze turned that way. The commoners stretched their necks even more, wanting
to witness the style of the capital’s first beauty.

The carriage door opened. Slowly, a slender and fair hand reached out; the butler was already
waiting, and hurriedly helped the person in the carriage out. Dressed in a gorgeous snowy
white dress, a round and smooth black pearl necklace hanging around her neck making her
seem elegant and graceful. A five-colored jewel bracelet also adorned her wrist; one could
tell by sight that it very valuable. Hua Xiuning had jade-like skin, an enchanting smile,
crescent eyes, a small nose, and tiny cherry lips. With one smile, she could charm a crowd.

Many young nobles stared fixedly at Hua Xiuning. They came here not just to perform in
front of the crown prince, but also to see their dream lover, Hua Xiuning. Out of the three
beauties of the capital, one was married, one was cold, valiant, and unreachable, only Hua
Xiuning was both charming and friendly.

“The crown prince your royal highness.” Hua Xiuning slowly walked up the raised platform
on a red carpet, then curtsied to the crown prince. Unconcealable love was in her eyes. Not
only did Hua Xiuning want the position of crown princess, she was also deeply fascinated by
this perfect and handsome crown prince. “Miss Hua.” A smile surfaced on the crown prince’s
handsome features, but nothing surged in his eyes.

Disappointment flashed across Hua Xiuning’s eyes. She had spent so much time dressing up
today, yet the crown prince’s gaze still didn’t stay on her. Why?

“The Donation Convention, begins now—-!”

A voice stretched out, announcing the beginning of the Donation Convention. The process of
the Donation Convention was very simple, without any ceremonies. Since it was to donate, of
course it didn’t have those money-draining but useless superficial things ceremonies had.
The nobles started coming up to the platform and donating one after another. Some directly
donated money, some donated items. The butler from the Feng clan, straight up donated ten
million gold coins, and supplied half the cost for all the materials needed for the construction
of the clinic. Naturally, this won many cheers. And this butler was the old man that overheard
Summer and Qiao Chuxin’s conversation!

“The crown prince your royal highness, us, the Hua clan, will be donating today……” Hua
Xiuning smiled gently and spoke softly to the crown prince. Just when she was going to order
the person behind her to bring up a decorated box, she was interrupted by an abrupt reporting
sound: “The Li clan is here—-”

The Li clan?!

Astonishment flashed across the crown prince’s eyes. The Li clan, one of the four major
clans, had retreated from public gaze long ago. Why would they appear today?

An undetectable anger slipped across Hua Xiuning’s eyes. She also turned towards the
square’s entrance…… Her heart was full of contempt, secretly mocking that the Li clan
actually had the guts to shame themselves here?!

An extremely gorgeous carriage stopped at the entrance. The first to hop out of the carriage
was Li Yuewen, whom everyone knew. The rose with thorns. Countless people had tried to
pick this rose, but were all pricked pitifully. Today, Li Yuewen was dressed in fancy clothes,
dazzling and beautiful, making many exclaim, that she deserved to be called one of the three
beauties of the capital.

Li Yuewen? Humph! Profoundness and viciousness flashed through Hua Xiuning’s eyes. Li
Yuewen, was yesterday’s humiliation not enough for you? That you voluntarily send yourself
here today?

But, Li Yuewen didn’t walk up the red carpet to the platform, instead extending her hand
towards the carriage’s door. Everyone looked in puzzlement at Li Yuewen’s actions. Who,
was worthy of letting Li Yuewen help out the carriage?

A slender hand slowly reached out. In this instant, everyone’s gazes were attracted over. Just
that fair-skinned, elegant, and beautiful arm made people unable to move their gazes away,
then what about the owner of this hand?

Slowly, gradually, the person Li Yuewen was supporting stepped out of the carriage.

Under the sunlight, in that moment, everyone on the square were stunned. This moment, they
almost forgot to breathe. Their minds were blank, completely unable to think.

Oh, what a stunning beauty was this!

Her soft, silky, long golden hair overlapped gently like the brightest radiance. A lock of hair
hung down from each side of her cheeks; her fair and slender neck was enchanting, and the
pure white flowers at her ears matched her stunning and unique appearance. Her emerald
green irises were like a whirlpool, sucking people deep in and making them unable to pull
themselves out. Features as delicate as jade; her smile so dazzling, blinding people’s eyes. So
brilliant, so mesmerizing. The stunningly beautiful lady lifted her head and looked forward,
standing there silently. She had on a lavender dress; the dress showed off her perfect figure
beautifully, and a mysterious aura about her made people’s hearts ripple with emotions. No
one had ever seen any dress like that. Without any jewelry to serve as foil, without any
makeup applied, she was like a holy, pure, white lotus flower, or like a tender and charming
peony. At that instant, the people didn’t even know what word to use to describe this stunning
lady.

The crown prince stared fixedly at this lady who suddenly appeared, just looking like that,
unable to say anything, unable to think anything.

When she smiled, it was like the most radiant sun; when she stood there silently, it was like
the purest moon.

She was like a goddess that rode on moonlight to this mortal world, charming and enchanting
everyone.

Li Yuewen helped that stunning beauty slowly walk onto the red carpet.

The shocking thing happened.

With every step that stunningly beautiful lady took, a small golden lotus would appear under
her foot!

Lotus flowers born with every step!

The entire square went chaotic!

Original author:

Hehehe, to tell the truth, even I am a little excited about Claire meeting Little Feng’s
ferocious mom. Howl~~~

Ch.86 A Single Smile Overthrows a City,

Another Overthrows a Country (Part I)

Stunning beauty, a single smile overthrowing a city, another overthrowing a country.

Enchanting thousands, charming millions.

And the most stunning and shocking thing was that whenever the lady took a step, a small
golden lotus would appear under her feet, glowing brilliantly. Even the powerful people
present were surprised. Although they knew this was caused by some type of arcanum, how
did she do it?

The stunning lady, under the support of Li Yuewen, walked with lotus flowers born every
step, her graceful posture attracting everyone’s gaze. Her perfect and delicate face expressed
a faint smile, extremely enchanting. So much so that many people thought it would be worth
dying immediately if only she would smile at them.

Seeing the crown prince being shocked, Hua Xiuning’s eyes were almost shooting fire.
Where did this lady pop out of?!

At this time, the two beauties of the capital lost their brilliance under the stunning lady. The
light shining from the stunning lady suppressed everyone else’s.

Li Yuewen supported Claire slowly over the carpet, coming to the platform. Camille
followed behind with two boxes.

“The crown prince, your royal highness.” Li Yuewen bowed slightly, curtsying.

“The crown prince, your royal highness.”The stunning lady opened her lips, her voice as
melodic as pearls landing onto a jade platter. All the aristocratic men standing beside gazed
dreamily at this stunning lady who suddenly appeared, unable to come back to senses. Even if
their female companions pinched their arms fiercely, they still had no response.

The crown prince was not an ordinary person, so he came back to his senses quickly, looking
at the stunning lady and smiling gracefully, “Miss Li, this is?”

As the crown prince’s question ended, everyone perked up their ears, all wanting to know
who this stunning lady was. They had never heard that the Li clan had such a beauty, not to
mention seeing her. The gazes of those noble young men followed the stunning lady closely.

“Answering the crown prince your royal highness, this is my younger cousin, Blue Elfie 1 .”
Li Yuewen answered with a smile. But the people around were a little puzzled, the crown
prince also looking at Li Yuewen in confusion. Cousin? The Li clan had such a cousin? Such
a stunning and graceful beauty; why had they not heard of her before?

“Can it be, that she’s the daughter of that woman who abandoned her clan and destroyed her
own cultivation?” Huo Xiuning started sharply, the contempt so obvious in her tone. If she
could shame them into anger, it would be the best.

“Today, I have finally seen the elegance of the first beauty in Lagark.” Under the name of
Blue Elfie, Claire smiled faintly, her voice soft, but straight to the point. Everyone glared in
distaste at Hua Xiuning; some people even had the impulse to explain that she was only
called the first beauty of the capital, not the first beauty of Lagark. And now many people
were mad that this supposedly first beauty was hurling insults at the stunning lady.

The expression of Hua Xiuning changed greatly, her face going red. She hurriedly glanced
towards the crown prince, and sure enough, she saw the disgust that flashed through the
crown prince’s eyes. Hua Xiuning regretted immediately, cursing herself for not being able to
control her mouth and saying such a thing, forgetting about her surroundings.
“Miss Hua, please watch your language. The private matters of the Li clan are not for you to
gossip about. And really, my cousin’s last name is Blue, but you pulled it onto the Hill clan
of Amparkland. So good at changing other people’s surnames.” Li Yuewen was not easy to
bully, retorting with sentences even more scathing, stripping Hua Xiuning’s dignity naked.

“You!” Hua Xiuning was so angry she almost crushed her teeth. She wanted to reply with
even harsher words, but because of the crown prince, she could only desperately suppress this
urge.

“Your royal highness, my cousin came back to the Li clan recently to visit relatives. Hearing
about the Donation Convention, she wanted to come.” Li Yuewen explained with a smile.

“I have long heard that the crown prince his royal highness is kind and generous. Seeing with
my own eyes today, he does deserve this reputation!” Claire smiled, looking at the crown
prince gently. Although it was just a small remark, the crown prince also smiled, “The rumors
are exaggerated; I’m only doing what I should be doing.” “Not only does his royal highness
care for his people, he is also so humble,” Claire smiled softly, continuing, “Today, the crown
prince is creating better living environments for the people, so of course, our Li clan must
also help out. Your highness, please accept the items we’ve prepared.”

Finishing, Claire motioned for Camille to bring the boxes up to the table on the platform.

Before the crown prince could ask, Claire already reached out her fair hand and opened the
first box gently. As soon as the lid of the first box was lifted open, Hua Xiuning gave a look
of disdain, “What is this? Just a stupid– a very ordinary sword.” Hua Xiuning finally learned
her lesson, and changed “a stupid sword” to “a very ordinary sword”.

Li Yuewen smiled at the crown prince: “Your royal highness, may I borrow your sword for a
moment?”

Without any hesitation, the crown prince took out the sword at his waist and handed it to Li
Yuewen. Holding the prince’s sword in one hand, and the very ordinary sword from the box
in her other hand, Li Yuewen clashed the two swords together in the air lightly. With a clang,
the sword of the crown prince broke instantly, but the very ordinary looking sword was
perfectly fine.

The expression of the crown prince changed. His sword was specially designed, casted by the
best craftsman in the empire. But today, it broke with such a gentle touch!

Hua Xiuning was stunned, all the other nobles were also stunned.

That ordinary sword in Li Yuewen’s hand; what kind of treasured sword was it?

“Your royal highness, I’m so sorry, your sword is actually destroyed by my cousin. I hope
that the crown prince can visit my house sometime, and I will repay you an even better
sword.” Claire said, a little ashamed. Her soft voice made every man present take pity on her.
Such a beauty, who would really blame her. Right now, every man present desperately
wished they could slap their chests and say “it’s nothing” in place of the crown prince.
Hua Xiuning’s face was black. This lady of unknown origins, actually dared to invite the
crown prince to her house?! Good methods!

The crown prince also seemed a bit shocked, still staring at the sword in Li Yuewen’s hand.

What “repay you an even better sword”?

The one they’re donating is not the best?

“Your highness, I hope you won’t blame me.” Li Yuewen also added a little ashamedly.

“No, this is a really good sword.” The crown prince came back to realization and smiled, an
undetectable light glinting in his eyes. Good sword, this really was a good sword. If all the
soldiers of the empire could be equipped with such swords, then……

“There’s another treasure that we, the Li clan is willing to donate.” Li Yuewen walked up and
opened the other box.

She lifted the lid slowly; although the box was only opened a crack, innumerous golden rays
of light shone out from the box.

What was it? Everyone craned their necks.

The box was finally completely opened.

The crown prince exclaimed in a low voice, “The Andell Crown!”

The commoners on the square didn’t know what these two words meant, but all the nobles on
the high platform understood perfectly what they signified. Every aristocrat’s expression
changed greatly when they saw the object in Li Yuewen’s hand. That golden crown was
inlaid with all kinds of precious stones, extremely delicate and exquisite, glowing so brightly
under the sun.

The Andell Crown, was the favorite crown of the founding emperor of Lagark. This crown
was designed and built by the top twenty best craftsman in the country. All the jewelry used
were the best in the empire, and this crown’s design and craftsmanship were also the unique
in the entire world, because after the craftsman finished this crown, the emperor killed all of
them. Later generations always felt pity for those craftsmen. This crown was later lost in the
chaos of wars, and never seen again. But they saw it here today! All the nobles present,
including Hua Xiuning, recognized that the crown in Li Yuewen’s hand was definitely the
Andell Crown! Because no one could create a same one! This was the single one in the
universe! In the portraits of the emperors, the founding emperor was wearing this crown!
Why would the Andell Crown be donated here by the Li clan?

“We acquired it by chance.” Claire smiled faintly, “Now so, we’ll be leaving.”

“Your royal highness, we will be retiring.” Li Yuewen supported Claire and turned to walk
away gracefully, only leaving a faint sweet scent in the air.

The crown prince nodded slightly, his expression complicated.

Every noble stretched their necks, watching Claire’s figure dreamily. But the gaze of the
crown prince stayed on the crown, countless thoughts flashing through his mind.

Who was that mysterious, stunning lady? Why would she have the Andell Crown? From the
tone of her voice, such a precious thing was only a small object in her eyes. And her purpose
was very clear. The items donated will be up for auction, and the money will be to help
construct the clinic. But this was originally from the royal family, so naturally no one would
dare to auction for it, and the royalty can buy the crown back at the lowest price. Such a big
favor, the stunning lady would just give it like that? Just how powerful was her background?

Claire, Li Yuewen and Camille left just like that.

Everyone was still deeply stunned, unable to come back to their senses. That mysterious,
stunning lady was like the most brilliant firework, after stunning everyone, disappeared
immediately.

Hua Xiuning’s face turned white then black, black then green. She clenched her fists tightly,
her knuckles white, not even feeling her nails pinching into her flesh.

This day, wrote an amazing page in history.

Even after a long long time, people still eulogized that that day, a lady as beautiful and pure
as a goddess appeared at the Ten Thousand People Square in the capital. No one could match
her gracefulness, and her stunningly beautiful features glowed like the sun, enchanting
everyone. Her mysterious and elegant dress left even deeper impressions for everyone.

In the carriage, Claire moved her neck around, then leaned against the carriage walls and
humphed coldly, “Hua Xiuning, you insulted my mother. I will make you pay.”

“But today was really refreshing.” Li Yuewen smirked, “Every time I think about how she
almost exploded, I want to laugh.”

“You should think about what to do next. Also, is the clothing store settled?” Claire replied
indifferently.

“Oh, the huge waves that are coming…… ” Li Yuewen slapped her forehead in dismay, then
suddenly changed her tone, “Right, Claire, I never thought that you could actually design
clothing, that you’re also gifted in this area. When the clothing store opens, our store will be
so busy it’s going to burst, haha.”

Claire twitched her lip, but didn’t answer. How could she explain that Qipao 2 was the essence
of Oriental culture? Of course these people wouldn’t understand.

But, at least the first step was completed successfully. The next part was the real beginning!
1. Blue Elfie: 蓝灵儿. This is a really weird name. It is neither a Chinese name nor a western name, kind of like a nickname, but “blue” is

supposedly her last name so yeah.

2. Qipao: a traditional Chinese dress that (usually) has a high collar, short to no sleeves, ends somewhere above a woman’s knees, and is

fitted tightly.

Ch.86 A Single Smile Overthrows a City,

Another Overthrows a Country (Part II)

Subtitle: Female T-Rex’s First Appearance

The night was as cold and still as water.

The palace, in the study.

“This really is Andell Crown of the founding emperor.“ A dignified, middle-aged man looked
at the crown in his hands solemnly and said in a sure tone. He was dressed in ivory-colored
fancy clothes and decorations; the quaint golden patterns on his clothes, and the huge jasper
ring on his thumb indicated his identity: he was Lagark’s emperor, Cullen Kiel. Although he
had entered his middle ages, from the outline of his face, one could still tell that he was a
handsome man when he was young.

“Yes, Father. This is a memory crystal, so you can see what happened today.” The crown
prince, Abel Kiel, handed a pure, transparent crystal over.

The palace magician standing beside the emperor immediately accepted it, and infused magic
into it, starting the memory crystal.

The emperor’s expression changed with the changing pictures in the memore crystal.

Such a stunning beauty. He had never seen, nor heard of such a person. Lotus flowers born
with every step; how did she do that?

“Abel, what do you say?” The emperor put down the crown in his hands and asked the crown
prince with a smile. He was most satisfied with this only son of his; he was like him from
every aspect. Wise, calm, generous, farsighted, and most of all, with exceptional talent in
military affairs. The emperor could even foresee, that under the leadership of this son of his,
Lagark shall welcome an even more prosperous and glorious era.

“This woman, is very mysterious. But, there’s one thing that we can be sure of, that there is
probably a powerful influence that we don’t know about behind her, supporting her.” The
crown prince analyzed in a low voice, “Firstly, this woman herself is a strong person. Her
lotus flowers born with every step isn’t any heteromorphism by the heavens, but created by
her own arcanum. Secondly, she took out the Andell Crown that has been lost since long ago
very casually. Thirdly, the clothes she wore: I have never seen nor heard of that style before.
And fourthly, her beauty that can overthrow a city, even a country. How could such a
stunning lady be not known by others? Just her appearance today created such a big
commotion. She must have grew up under tight and strict protection.”

“Not bad.” Praise flashed across the emperor’s eyes, but he paused and reverted back to a
heavy voice, “Abel, your analysis makes some sense. But saying that there’s a powerful
influence behind her and supporting her just based on this is not enough. But, you also know
what I am most interested in; not this crown, not treasures even more precious than this
crown either.”

“Yes, Father, I know what you mean.” The crown prince smiled, “Father is thinking about
that ordinary-looking sword.”

“Pretty good.” The emperor nodded his head in approval, “Worthy of being my son,
immediately understanding what I’m thinking about.”

“I have already sent people to inquire about it. That weapon was actually casted by people in
the Li clan. But the time, energy, and materials spent on it is much, much more than that on a
regular sword. Although it is not possible to mass produce weapons like this, but those
slightly inferior can be mass produced. If, our armies are all equipped with weapons like
this……” The crown prince’s eyes started shining.

“Abel, go. Didn’t that lady say she will repay you another weapon? Go approach her, and try
to find out what her background is, able to donate so much at this Donation Convention. Go
investigate what her aim really is.” The emperor’s gaze then moved to the crown beside him
again, amazement flashing in his eyes. This crown was so delicate and fine, it’s luster so
attractive. No wonder it has always been so famous and well-known. Such a precious item,
but it didn’t seem like anything in that stunning beauty’s eyes. Then, what kind of more
valuable treasures does she have? Suddenly, even the emperor was a little curious.

“Yes, Father. Your son will retire now.” The crown prince saluted and was about to leave.

“Wait, Abel.” The emperor called out to the crown prince, smiling.

“Father has more instructions?” The crown prince asked in puzzlement.

“Abel, if this lady today really has a powerful background that we don’t know about, you
should watch and see. I personally think, that she is qualified to sit in the position of your
crown princess. Oh, you always set your eyes so high.” Saying so, the emperor’s voice had
pamper in it.

“Father.” The crown prince’s expression became a little unnatural, slightly embarrassed.

“You are my son, could I not know you? Go.” The emperor smiled and let the crown prince
leave.

The crown prince retired with some embarrassment on his face. After the study’s door closed,
the emperor rubbed his temples helplessly: “Lisa, can you come down now?”

With a whoosh, a woman clad in fiery red robes appeared in front of the emperor. The
woman looked to be only a little older than thirty, with a beautiful countenance,
unconcealable heroic spirit between her brows, fiery red hair, and ebony black irises. She just
stared at the emperor, an aggressive and imposing manner flowing out from her being.

“Lisa, don’t look at me like this.” The emperor rubbed his temples with a headache. Of
course he knew why this hot beauty before him was unhappy.

“You want to take away the power of attorney over the army’s weaponry from our Feng clan
and give it to the Li clan?” The woman slammed her fist onto the desk with a boom, shaking
everything on it. The palace magician beside didn’t wasn’t surprised at all. This woman, was
the only person in the entire country that dared to be so rude to the emperor, yet not worry
about being punished. She was the current defense minister of Lagark, and the only female
that holds such a big responsibility!

“Lisa, listen to me. Think about it, if the Li clan can cast weapons like that at the Donation
Convention today, oh, no, even if half as good as that, and let our army equip them, then how
mighty will that be?!” The emperor explained patiently, obviously a little afraid of this hot
woman in front of him.

“We can consider handing it over. But I am going to meet this lady. This lady, humph, isn’t
simple.” The woman squinted her pretty eyes at the stunning beauty in the memory crystal
and snorted. What kind of big tree did the declining Li clan get this time to lean on? She
needed to see for herself.

“What do you say?” The emperor seemed very eager to hear this woman’s opinion.

“Not simple.” The woman only threw out this sentence.

“Yes, I can’t see through her either. I have already sent Abel to investigate.” The emperor
said.

“I know, I heard it all just a moment ago. Oh right, I need to congratulate your majesty, the
crown prince his royal highness has finally found his woman.” The woman raised her pretty
eyebrows and said teasingly, “At first, you even thought there’s something wrong with your
son.”

“Enough, didn’t you also suspect there’s something wrong with your son too, and even got
people to examine him? Oh right, how is Feng Yixuan now?” The emperor was now joking
around with this woman in front of him. Only before this person, could the emperor relax
totally.

“Oh, that damn fellow. He went crazy and wanted to open his seal, and almost died. Was
unconscious for three days and three nights. I thought he would die. I was even prepared to
cry and prepare his funeral, but then he woke up again.” The hot beauty rolled her eyes,
shrugging and saying helplessly.

“Is this your tone as a mother?” The emperor was wordless. This tone, sounded like she was
pitying that her son didn’t die in the end.

“That damn fellow deserved it! He never even tried so determinedly to become strong and
protect his own mom, but for a woman that I’ve never seen before, he was willing to risk his
life to become stronger. Saying sh*t like he needed to protect that woman.” The hot beauty
gritted her teeth and cursed right in front of the emperor.

You need someone to protect you? You female T-rex, scaring away all people, scaring all
beasts to their death, and scaring flowers that they don’t even dare to bloom! You need
someone to protect you? We would thank heavens if you didn’t hurt others! The emperor
blinked his eyes. Of course he only said these in his heart. He would never dare to say this
out loud; not to mention saying you are jealous of your future daughter-in-law.

“Okay, I’m going back. Notify me if there’s any news.” Female T-rex yawned and prepared
to leave.

“Mm, tell young Feng, to come have a cup of tea tomorrow afternoon, and play some chess.
And tell him to make time, there will never be an end to making money!” The emperor added
behind Lisa’s back. Young Feng was the nickname the emperor gave Feng Yixuan’s father.

“Okay.” Female T-rex waved her hand, agreeing, then left.

The study’s door shut once again. The emperor leaned back into his chair, his gaze falling on
a small picture frame on his desk. In it was a little painting, with two youths smiling, and a
young girl between them, laughing with her mouth wide open. One of the two youths was
him, the other was Feng Yixuan’s father. And the one in the middle, was naturally female T-
rex. His thoughts floating away, the emperor suddenly remembered the time when his two
good friends risked their lives to save him, and all those times when female T-rex planned
every step, and young Feng did all he could, to help him win the throne. Was it already more
than ten years? Time flies by so quickly. The emperor let out a gentle smile.

“Achoo!” Claire sneezed loudly, then rubbed her nose, frowning at the full moon in the night
sky, “Is someone talking bad of me behind my back again?”

“No bad words of you, but lots of flowers and presents!” Li Yuewen appeared behind Claire
like a ghost.

“Cousin Yuewen, are you a ghost? Never knocking on the door before entering.” Claire
snapped.

“You didn’t even close your door, so what do I knock on?” Li Yuewen retorted indignantly,
“Just from this afternoon to tonight, we received so many flowers and presents, and many
requests for visiting. These people who change attitudes so quickly!” Li Yuewen cursed
disdainfully.

“No hurry. The person we’re waiting for, will definitely come.” The corner of her lips
curving upward, Claire looked towards the moon in the sky, and smiled sweetly.
Ch.87 Feng Yixuan With His Seal Opened
(Part I)

Yet, for the next three days, the crown prince did not come visit. But a lot of other nobles
came, wanting to see Claire — or more precisely, wanting to see the stunning lady Blue Elfie
that Claire turned into. But Li Yuewen blocked all of them, only saying that a few days later
was her cousin’s birthday, and they would host a banquet and invite all of them. Only after
pestering Li Yuewen to promise they will receive an invitation, did the nobles leave
reluctantly. Making Li Yuewen both amused and annoyed at the same time, was that among
these people who requested an invitation, not only were young aristocratic men, but also
some middle-aged and old-aged men who lost their wives.

“Claire, why after three days, the crown prince still hasn’t come?!!” In the study, Li Yuewen
finally couldn’t resist anymore, and demanded of Claire, who was sitting in front of the desk.

“You’ve already said that he is the crown prince, not an ordinary person. If he also rushed
over impatiently like those coquettish nobles, I would find it surprising. Don’t worry, he’ll
come soon.” Claire replied casually, scanning the account book in her hands, “Cousin
Yuewen, there’s something strange about our expenses. Why did we only use half of the
money I estimated?”

“Hehe…… ” Li Yuewen smirked, her smile sly, “We had fixed the price with that store
before you attended the Donation Convention, but after the Donation Convention, the price
went down by half.”

Claire twitched her lip, immediately understanding the fishiness in this. It seems like her
cousin really knew how to do business.

“What conditions did they bring up?” Claire twirled the pen in her hand, asking glumly.

“This store was opened by the Intel clan; they mainly sell furniture and pelts of magic beasts.
They wish to give you a set of their beautifully crafted furniture.” Li Yuewen boasted
proudly. She fully expected Claire to praise her business minds, but instead Claire set down
the pen in her hand abruptly, and rebuked Li Yuewen bitterly, “Cousin Yuewen, do you know
you made a money-losing bargain? And very losing, very losing!” Claire felt a slight
headache. Sure enough, the Li people did not have business minds.

“Why? The store gives us half price, and sends us a set of high quality furniture.” Li Yuewen
was baffled. They obviously picked up a great deal, so why did Claire say they lost money?

“What do you know?” Claire replied helplessly, “We bought this storefront for only thirty
thousand gold coins, and half price is only fifteen thousand. Yet they give us a set of
furniture, then advertise, saying the stunning beauty Blue Elfie used their furniture. What do
you think will happen? Their profit would be just fifteen thousand gold coins?”
Just as Claire’s sentence finished, Li Yuewen’s face already turned green. She finally
realized, that not only did she lose money, but she lost very much! If the other side put up an
advertisement like this, then many people in the capital will go buy their furniture. If it were
like this, would their profit be just fifteen thousand? Maybe even more than 1.5 million?!

“Go and sign a contract with them, saying that they can send over their newest furniture, but
we want five percent of their stock, and then allow them to use Blue Elfie to advertise.”
Claire started looking through the account book once again.

“Five percent of their stock? And we pay nothing? Just ask for five percent of their stock?” Li
Yuewen looked at Claire strangely. Did Claire think other people were idiots? Wanting to
possess five percent of their stock by doing nothing?

“Just go. Tell them that they can advertise with Blue Elfie for every new product. For
example, if they make a new bed, they can boast it can help keep your figure, that Blue Elfie
uses their bed and stuff. If they don’t agree, then just say other stores have already talked this
over with us, and they’ll agree immediately.” Claire instructed impatiently, continue flipping
through the account book.

Li Yuewen looked at Claire suspiciously, doubting in her heart, refusing to move.

“Miss Li, go do as Claire says. They will agree!” Standing behind Claire, Camille started
persuading Li Yuewen.

Li Yuewen finally walked out in hesitation.

“Claire, I’m not surprised the Li clan has declined to this state.” Camille poured a cup of
flower tea for Claire, smiling, but his words were getting sharp, “Currently, the strongest
people in the Li clan, Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu are both as dumb as a pig on business, not to
mention the others.”

“That might not be true. Maybe there are people in the Li clan who can do business, but are
suppressed by those elders and are unable to show themselves.” Claire closed the account
book and looked at Camille, smiling.

“So?” Suddenly, warning bells rang in Camille’s heart, and he watched Claire cautiously,
“What do you want to do?”

“I hope that our wise and handsome vice-colonel can use his enlightened gaze to search for
able people, then develop them. Only our knowledgeable and sharp vice-colonel can do this.
Your brilliance is unmatched; my cousin Yuewen and cousin Mingyu are not a hundredth as
smart as you.” Claire picked up the cup gracefully, her expression unchanging as she spoke.
She took a sip of the flower tea, “Even the flower tea you make is unique and the best in the
whole world.”

A few moments later, Jean, who was guarding the door, saw Camille float out the study
lightly, his face shining. Jean stared, blinked, then looked carefully to make sure. Yes,
Camille floated out. That bizarrely happy look on his face really looked like it needed a
punch.
Li Mingyu walked past the floating Camille in the hallway, staring after his figure in
confusion. He then turned around and saw Jean’s slightly twitching lip and immediately
understood: Claire must have used her old method to order Camille to do something again.

“Claire~!!” Li Mingyu shouted as soon as he walked into the room.

“What, cousin Mingyu, is that person here?” Claire didn’t even lift her head, taking a sip of
flower tea, then setting the cup aside. Beside her, Black Feather and White Emperor were
fighting over a piece of chocolate cake. A pair of white claws and a pair of black claws were
clinging onto the same piece of cake and tugging fiercely.

“How did you know?” Li Mingyu’s tone was a bit shocked. Based on Claire’s tone, she
seemed to know long ago that that person would come.

“Calculating the time, it should be about now.” Claire lifted her head and stood up, smiling
faintly, then pushed her chair back and walked towards the door.

“You’re going out like this? Without transforming?” Li Mingyu frowned slightly.

“No need.” Claire smiled faintly, “Take the other sword to the Grand Hall too.”

Li Mingyu didn’t understand and doubted in his heart, but he still listened to Claire, fetching
the box containing the sword and went to the Grand Hall.

In the Grand Hall, the crown prince waited quietly. There were many servants and servant
girls bustling around, moving the gifts and flowers. The crown prince frowned slightly. He
didn’t think that after three days, the castle of the Li clan would still be like a marketplace.
But it seems like the stunning lady, Blue Elfie, had never appeared since.

Just when the crown prince was thinking, footsteps sounded. The crown prince lifted his
head, and saw Li Mingyu and a young girl walking his way. Blue Elfie still didn’t present
herself? The crown prince frowned slightly. This Blue Elfie, would she not even meet him?

“The crown prince your royal highness.” Li Mingyu and Claire saluted and curtsied.

“Duke Li, this is?” When the crown prince saw the similarity between Claire and Blue Elfie,
he already had a guess, but still asked.

“This is my younger cousin Blue Moon, the younger sister of cousin Elfie.” Li Mingyu
introduced according to Claire’s instruction.

“The crown prince your royal highness.” Claire curtsied again, neither overbearing nor
servile. “Haha, miss Blue, how are you.” the crown prince smiled, but secretly exclaiming
that although this girl was still young, her features were already so delicate. It could be
foreseen how beautiful she would be when she grew up, overthrowing cities and countries.
She definitely won’t lose to her sister Blue Elfie.

“Your royal highness, this is the treasured sword my sister repays you.” Clare took over the
box from Li Mingyu’s hands and handed it to the crown prince.
“This…… ” The crown prince became a little uneasy.

“Sister says she’s very apologetic for breaking the crown prince your royal highness’ sword.”
Claire lifted the box into mid-air, with no intention of taking it back.

The crown prince accepted the box, but his gaze was wandering. Li Mingyu felt amused. Sure
enough, as Claire predicted, the crown prince was looking for Blue Elfie.

“Your royal highness, if you’re not busy, please stay for luncheon.” Li Mingyu invited,
smiling.

“That’s fine. Is miss Blue not here?” The crown prince finally couldn’t resist anymore and
asked out loud.

“Cousin Elfie just arrived at our country; she’s not settling in very well, so she’s resting in
her room.” Li Mingyu lied on the spot.

“Oh.” The crown prince paused. This didn’t seem very trustable. But, why was Blue Elfie
being like this, not seeing anyone, including him? Or was she really not feeling well?

That noon, the elders of the Li clan were filled with reverence and awe. Eating with the
current crown prince; how long had this not happened? Yet the crown prince was now sitting
in the head seat, conversing and laughing with Li Mingyu.

Claire ate her meal peacefully. Out of the corner of her eye she noticed that the crown prince
was a little distracted, and naturally knew what he was thinking about. Claire sighed
internally. Didn’t expect that the crown prince was also an ordinary person, actually
fascinated by Blue Elfie. Although it wasn’t obvious on the surface, it was already starting to
show. But Claire wasn’t that worried, because she could tell that the crown prince was not a
simple figure. He knew how to see the big picture. Even if he was very pleased with Blue
Elfie, when it comes into conflict with the overall situation, he would definitely let go of Blue
Elfie resolutely and protect the overall situation. And this overall situation, was to strengthen
the country. People like this are the real rulers.

After lunch, the crown prince still didn’t see who he wanted to see, but he couldn’t say it out
directly, so he left.

The Li clan was still like a marketplace, flowers and gifts and invitations flowing in
continuously, dizzying Li Mingyu’s head. The elders of the Li clan were very excited. How
long had it been since the Li clan was as busy as this? Could the Li clan really shine brightly
again? The gazes of these people as they looked at Claire had totally changed. Before, when
they saw Claire, their gazes were full hatred and fear, but now it changed to one of hope and
trying to please. They saw hope of Li clan standing in the spotlight once again! Will the
glorious days come back? Just thinking about it made them enthusiastic. They couldn’t care
less about who brought back the glorious days anymore.

In the night, Claire stood alone on the highest rooftop. A soft breeze blew over her face, her
thoughts far away. This time, reviving the Li clan, will strengthen Lagark. Was this right or
wrong? If Grandfather knew, would he be mad? If Mother knew, would she be content?
“My wife, what are you worrying about? Such an expression doesn’t suit you at all.” A
familiar voice floated into Claire’s ear abruptly.

Ch.87 Feng Yixuan With His Seal Opened

(Part II)

Claire’s pupils dilated and she turned around quickly, then saw the person floating beside her.

“Feng Yixuan…… ” Claire stared at the person in front of her fixedly. That fiery red hair was
still so arrogant, his ebony irises looking at Claire intently. He just floated in mid-air, smiling.
Claire didn’t even detect when he came near!

Wait! Claire stared at Feng Yixuan, he was floating in the air? And there was a soft wind
whirling about him?! Looking carefully, there was actually a pair of translucent wings on
Feng Yixuan’s back. Transparent and with no specific shape! Wings that were actually
condensed from air! Claire just stared fixedly at Feng Yixuan; he was different. Claire
watched intently as Feng Yixuan landed down and stood beside Claire, grinning.

“You, are different.” After a long time, Claire said solemnly. Yes, the feeling Feng Yixuan
gave her was totally different, very different from before. He, had become strong! And very
strong!

“I opened my seal.” Feng Yixuan grinned, “From now on, I can protect my wife. And I will
continue to become strong, until I can wipe off the mark on your hand.” Although Feng
Yixuan was laughing, his eyes were unusually determined.

“Aren’t you a ice-natured magician?” Claire was puzzled as she watched the wings on Feng
Yixuan’s back disappear.

“Now I’m wind and ice.” Feng Yixun boasted, “Hey, what do you think about it? Am I
powerful? I’m now a two-natured magician.”

“You, opened your seal?” Claire’s gaze focused as she asked in a deep voice, “I remember
Shui Wenmo saying, that you couldn’t bear the strength after the seal is opened. And also,
what is the seal?”

“Am I not standing in front of you perfectly fine right now?” Feng Yixuan shrugged and said
simply, “My seal was sealed when I was born. Because every few generations, an
extraordinary person would be born in the Feng clan, possessing the powerful ability to
control wind. But because the strength was too powerful, many people were torn to pieces by
the thousands of wind blades that erupted from themselves before they could use the power.
So, every time that such an extraordinary person like this was born, his power would be
sealed immediately.” Although Feng Yixuan put it simply, Claire understood how dangerous
Feng Yixuan’s actions were. No wonder Shui Wenmo would dissuade his attempts
desperately; one mistake and he would be torn to pieces.

“Ha, well I’m perfectly fine now. Ah, my wife, you are still wearing the glove I gave you.
Haha, one day I will take off this glove for you personally…… ” Feng Yixuan grabbed
Claire’s right hand and laughed happily, but his last sentence was only half finished when
Claire rewarded Feng Yixuan’s handsome face with a fist.

Feng Yixuan covered his face, howling and squatting down.

Claire took back her fist coldly: “If you continue screaming, I’ll beat your face into a flower.
If you touch me again, I’ll butcher you.”

Feng Yixuan, his face covered, muttered, “There’s nobody else here…… ”

Claire’s gaze turned icy, and Feng Yixuan hurriedly shut up.

Claire looked at Feng Yixuan, who was still squatting on the ground, her heart complicated.
He actually put his life in danger to open the seal.

“Right, how did you find here? How did you know I was here?” Claire suddenly remembered
this.

“Humph humph~~” Feng Yixuan bounced up and smiled proudly, “Of course I know; I even
know when you entered the city. And I also know that you will represent the Li clan in the
Martial Arts Tournament.”

Claire’s gaze suddenly became distant. That’s right, the Feng clan, one of the four major
clans in the capital; how could they not know these?

“Yes, I will represent the Li clan two months later.” Claire nodded softly.

“At that time, I will represent the Feng clan, Shui Wenmo will represent the Shui clan, and
the enemy of the Li clan, the Hua clan, will send Hua Yilin. This person is savage and
cunning, but admittedly, he is very strong. Before, both Shui Wenmo and I weren’t his match.
But this time, humph!” Feng Yixuan’s tone became icy as he continued. Apparently both
Feng Yixuan and Shui Wenmo had had some hard times in the hands of this person called
Hua Yilin.

Claire fell silent, thinking.

“I hope I can meet him, and beat him.” Feng Yixuan gritted his teeth. Naturally, he didn’t
want Claire to meet an opponent so hard to deal with. It was too dangerous. Because although
this Martial Arts Tournament said it was only a competition, just a friendly fight, but if an
accident really happened, they wouldn’t look into it too much. He didn’t want Claire to meet
this mad person Hua Yilin at the beginning.

“Is he a magician or a warrior?” Claire inquired.

“Magician-warrior. Actually, Claire, that person, can not be called a magician or warrior
anymore. His ancient technique is to control water. He can transform water, even condensing
water out of the air for his use. He’s a very tricky competitor.” Feng Yixuan said seriously.

“I understand now.” Claire nodded. Of course, knowing the more the better. If she drew lots
and met him, it would be good to have some understanding of him beforehand.

“Claire, I need to go back. I only have half an hour. I’ll see you two months later. My wife,
take care of yourself.” Not waiting for Claire to respond, Feng Yixuan flew up into the sky
with a whoosh, squeezed his eyes at Claire, then flapped his wind wings and left.

Claire watched Feng Yixuan’s disappearing figure in the night, unable to say anything for a
long time.

“So caring, actually making a special trip to tell you about Hua Yilin.” Li Yuewen’s voice
suddenly sounded behind Claire.

“Cousin Yuewen.” Claire turned and saw Li Yuewen’s indifferent face.

“That youth, is Feng Yixuan?” Although it was a question, her tone was sure.

“Yes.” Claire nodded.

“This fellow, that time when he went to Amparkland for the competition, and was beaten by
you, he became a national joke. After returning, his female T-rex mom chased him across
hundreds of streets.” A gloating smile appeared on Li Yuewen’s lips.

Claire immediately felt awkward. If Li Yuewen didn’t bring this up, she would have
forgotten about it.

“But, this time, if you really meet him in the tournament, what will he do?” Li Yuewen
crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking at the night scene and asking faintly.

If she met Feng Yixuan, what will happen?

Claire looked at the night sky, silent.

Ch.88 Female T-Rex VS. Claire (Part I)

Just then, a strange thing happened.

The sword in Claire’s hand actually started trembling, as if protesting.

“What? I talk about you and you feel wronged? I’ve never seen you do anything great.”
Claire extended her finger ruthlessly and with a “ding”, gave the sword a hard flick.
Li Yuewen was only surprised for a second before she smiled. The Tidal Sword was very
intelligent, so behaving like this wasn’t strange at all. But, the Tidal Sword and Claire really
looked like two small kids bickering stubbornly. One flicking with “dings” and “dongs”, the
other shaking more and more furiously.

As the Tidal Sword in Claire’s hand shook more and more furiously, Claire finally realized
something was off. The Tidal Sword didn’t look like it was protesting, but rather, warning!

But, what was it warning about?

Claire stood up abruptly, looking into the night sky, frowning and humphing coldly, “Who is
it?” Alarm bells rang in her heart. Who was it? Who was hiding around? She actually
couldn’t sense the other person at all. If not for the Tidal Sword shaking and warning her,
Claire would have never knew there was someone hiding.

Li Yuewen’s expression also changed. There was someone around? If so, then this person’s
strength was way too powerful, she actually couldn’t sense him at all!

“Whoosh.” An attack shot towards Claire with the sharp sound of splitting air. Claire leaped
aside on her toes agilely, then turned her head and saw a person in a black cape floating in the
air lightly. The black-clothed person wrapped himself tightly; Claire could only feel an icy
gaze shooting over. Li Yuewen’s whole body was tense as she stared at the person floating in
the air. Li Yuewen felt all the hairs on her body standing on end. She knew, this person in
front of them, was very strong, and she wasn’t his match at all. Before Claire could realize,
the black-clothed person in mid-air pulled out a sword and rushed towards Claire suddenly.
Claire brought up her own sword. With a clang, small sparks flew. The sound of the two
swords clashing was so loud and clear in the quiet night air.

“Who are you?” Li Yuewen pulled out her dagger, glaring at the person fighting with Claire,
extremely worried. This person’s strength was indiscernible. What did he want by suddenly
attacking Claire? Was he from the Hua clan? Impossible. Claire had never appeared in public,
so there was no reason for them to kill Claire. The Hua clan doesn’t know Claire caused Hua
Nantian’s death either.

Claire’s expression was also very serious. The opponent was much more stronger than she
anticipated.

“If you don’t want the Li clan to be destroyed, follow me.” The black-clothed person said in a
muffled voice, sheathing her sword and flying off.

But both Li Yuewen and Claire heard, that the other person was a woman! Although she
lowered her voice on purpose, she was truly a woman.

Without hesitation, Claire also sheathed her sword, spreading out a pair of golden fire wings
and chased after the figure.

“Claire! You stop right there!” Seeing Claire actually flying after the black-clothed person, Li
Yuewen yelled in worry, but Claire and the black-clothed person disappeared into the night
sky quickly. Li Yuewen wanted to chase after them, but understood that just following like
that was no use. So Li Yuewen climbed down the roof hastily in search of dragon Ben. only
dragon Ben had the strength to contend with that woman.

Claire chased after the black-clothed person closely, but understanding one thing. This
person, had no malicious intentions. If she wanted to do evil to her, or the Li clan, she would
have attacked back then. But she purposely led Claire outside the city. Why?

Outside the city, a cold wind was blowing.

The black-clothed person finally landed on the ground. Claire also stopped.

Before Claire could speak, the black-clothed person waved her hand, and a huge, savage ice
pillar shot out from her hand speedily. Claire didn’t dare break focus, also waving her hand
and sending out a fire pillar to meet the attack. With a loud bang, ice and sparks flew
everywhere.

In the air, the flames were completely extinguished, but a small part of the ice pillar
continued to shoot towards Claire. Flipping her hand in the air, Claire brought out the Sword
of Flames, slashing through the remains of the ice pillar. The ice pillar was instantly melted,
and the air was filled with a fiery essence.

“Hmm?” The black-clothed person exclaimed softly, as if very surprised at Claire’s methods.

But the next moment, Claire was already in front of her, swinging her sword.

The black-clothed person waved her hand, and a large sword of ice actually appeared in her
hand.

The two swords met in mid-air.

Ice and fire.

Slowly, the ice sword cut into the flame sword, or in other words, about to cut Claire’s Sword
of Flames in half.

This was inevitable for their difference in strength.

Claire deeply experienced once again that in this world, there were many powerful people,
just that they don’t show themselves.

“Speed!” Claire shouted in a low voice. In that instant, many white flame arrows shot out
speedily from the golden flame sword, aiming for the black-clothed person’s face.

The black-clothed person was surprised, then waved her sword fiercely, the shock forcing
Claire to back up a few steps. Then she released an ice shield to block the white flame
arrows.

Claire’s fingers felt numb from the shock, and her hand was shaking. She knew, this person
clothed in black, had not been serious the whole time. But now, she seemed to be more
serious.
“White flames,” the black-clothed person mumbled, then suddenly released a frightening
aura.

Claire’s pupils widened, sensing the abnormality in the ground, and flew up into the sky as
fast as she could. The next instant, under Claire’s feet, a huge area of icicles appeared fast as
lightning, with the center being where Claire previously stood. The sharp icicles glinted
coldly under the moonlight.

“Go!” The black-clothed person shouted, and the huge area of icicles seemed to come alive,
spiraling towards Claire in the sky crazily.

“Break!” Claire’s expression changed, and she held the Sword of Flames tightly with both
hands and slashed down fiercely. An enormous, golden fire dragon appeared instantly,
roaring as it thundered into the mass of icicles. In that instant, golden light flashed, and
cracking and breaking noises sounded one after another. Fiery essence exploded out from
Claire, the hot air making people’s throats dry. The icicles were destroyed instantly, glowing
while being melted, then evaporating.

The black-clothed person didn’t attack anymore, but flew back, keeping some distance from
Claire, then stood there looking at her.

“Just this level; you won’t be able to win in the Martial Arts Tournament at all.” The black-
clothed person said coldly, then floated up, about to leave.

Claire was surprised, not understanding what this person in black wanted to do. Purely to test
her strength? It didn’t seem like it. So strange, what did this person want? Claire suddenly
found that there were times when she couldn’t understand people too.

The black-clothed person floated up, flying directly into the city, not caring about Claire
anymore. Claire didn’t chase, just standing there watching the figure of the black-clothed
person disappear. This person had the strength to kill her, but after luring her out, she didn’t.
Who was she? What was her purpose?

When dragon Ben, Li Yuewen and Jean arrived, only Claire was standing there, deep in
thought. All around her was wet spots and dry spots, some places burned and some places
damp. The trees and rocks were even messier; an intense battle had obviously occurred.

“Claire!”

“Miss!”

The people hurried to Claire’s side and exclaimed in worry. White Emperor and Black
Feather hopped from Jean’s shoulder to Claire’s shoulder, chirping and tweeting.

“I’m fine.” Claire lifted her head and said in a heavy voice.

“What happened? Where’s that person in black? Are you hurt?” Li Yuewen examined Claire
worriedly.

“I’m fine. Let’s go back.” Claire said indifferently, “I’m tired, so let’s go back and rest.”
Li Yuewen still wanted to ask something, but seeing Claire’s aloof expression, she kept her
questions to herself. What happened? Why did Claire look reluctant to bring it up?

At this time, the mysterious person in the cape landed in a remote corner in the city, then took
off the cape and walked out, straight into the Feng castle. Only now could people see that
under the cape, was a hot beauty, with a head of wild and arrogant red hair. As she walked
through the doors, all the guards saluted immediately, unconcealable respect in their eyes.

“Madame, his grace has been waiting for a long time in his study.” A servant girl hurried out.
At home, this woman who was respected by all people was no longer the defense minister,
but a man’s wife and a son’s mother. This was a promise she made with Feng Yixuan’s dad
long ago. So in the house, the servants all addressed her as madame, not the duchess. When
Ann Lisa, who was Feng Yixuan’s mom, heard the words of the servant girl, her expression
changed slightly as she walked towards the study nervously.

Pushing the door open softly, a refined and handsome man was sitting quietly in front of the
desk reading something. His looks were very similar to Feng Yixuan, but totally different in
style. Feng Yixuan was enthusiastic, arrogant, and wild as a fire, but he was like the still
surface of a lake, gentle and calm.

“Dear…… ” Ann Lisa called out in a small voice, nervous.

The refined man took no notice, continueing looking through the thing in his hands.

“Dear~” Ann Lisa raised her voice, but still nervous in her heart. This hot woman who feared
no one and nothing, just happened to fear to death this refined man who didn’t know a speck
of magic or DouQi.

“So you did follow our son.” The refined man closed the account book in his hands quietly,
looking up at his beloved wife. This refined man, was the really-knew-how-to-make-money
chairman of the Feng Corporation, Feng Yixuan’s dad, Feng Yihan.

“I…… ” Right now, the arrogant Ann Lisa had no trace of her violent attitude a few moments
ago, looking completely like a little wife who had made a mistake, lowering her head and not
daring to speak.

“You, I really can’t do anything with you.” Feng Yihan smiled gently. He simply couldn’t
bear the wronged look of his beloved wife. He stood up, reached out his hands, and said
gently, “Come here.”

Ann Lisa gave a joyful shout and jumped into Feng Yihan’s arms, fully a timid and lovable
little wife.

Don’t know if other people saw this, would they directly cough up blood and faint. Was this
the female T-rex? The female T-rex that scares away all people, scares all beasts to their
death, and scares flowers that they don’t even dare to bloom?

“Did you see her?” Feng Yihan brushed aside his young and beautiful wife’s bangs, asking
softly.
“Yes.” Ann Lisa nodded furiously, her face excited.

“What kind of a girl is she?” Feng Yihan asked softly. He was also now curious, what kind of
a girl would attract his reckless and wild son so much that he was willing to put his life in
danger to open the seal……

“Oh, a girl that’s very stubborn, very pretty. Also very strong, but not strong enough.” Ann
Lisa snuggled into Feng Yihan’s arms, her voice soft.

“Haha, seems to have passed by you.” Hearing this, Feng Yihan couldn’t help laughing. His
darling wife, he knew her better than anyone else. Getting her approval was harder than
climbing the skies. It was already very good that she would give such a comment.

“We don’t even know if that girl likes our son or not.” Ann Lisa pouted, then started laughing
again, “But I have faith that our son will bring her home eventually.”

“Who’s precious daughter is the girl?” Feng Yihan hugged his young and beautiful wife and
sat down. Ann Lisa turned around and wrapped her arms around Feng Yihan’s neck, sitting
on Feng Yihan’s thighs naturally.

“This is a little troublesome. She’s from the Hill clan in Amparkland, the one I told you
about, called Claire Hill. The person Feng Yixuan lost to during the competition between the
institutes.” Ann Lisa frowned slightly, then suddenly remembered something and humphed
coldly, “So disgraceful, actually being stepped under the other’s feet.” Even though Shui
Wenmo later told her it was Feng Yixuan himself who sprawled out on the ground and Claire
didn’t stop her leg fast enough so she stepped on him, the truth was still that Feng Yixuan
was stepped under the foot by someone else. And made a fool of himself!

“Oh, so it really is that girl?” Feng Yihan apparently had not forgotten last time, “But you
already chased him through hundreds of streets and gave him a sound beating, so you should
maybe leave it.”

“Let nature take its course; things will always be resolved in the end. Dear, let’s not think
about this anymore…… ” Ann Lisa lowered her head, her tempting red lips covering Feng
Yihan’s warm ones.

Next, the study was filled with sweet feelings and tender passions.

Ch.88 Female T-Rex VS. Claire (Part II)

At this time, Claire had already returned to her own bedroom and sat crossed-legged on her
bed quietly, starting the Treasured Lotus Directory. She had already surpassed the seventh
volume, but she made no progress on the eighth. So Golden Lotus was right, breaking
through the seventh volume was easy, but to reach the eighth would be very difficult.
The black-clothed person’s words kept ringing in Claire’s mind.

Just this level; you won’t be able to win in the Martial Arts Tournament at all.

With her current strength, she still couldn’t win? Claire frowned slightly, then remembered
how Feng Yixuan with his seal opened could approach her without her noticing at all. Then
did Shui Wenmo also improve? And what about the power of Hua Yilin from the Hua clan?
And who was the black-clothed person that appeared today? Is she also going to compete in
the tournament? If that was true, her strength was really not enough.

Claire tightened her fists and shut her eyes, once again starting the Lotus Power in her body.
But she still made no progress on the eighth volume.

She wanted to call Golden Lotus and ask about it, but no matter how she called, Golden
Lotus didn’t respond; he was still in a deep sleep.

Claire lay back down on her bed, frustrated, staring at the bed mantle above her head. The
eighth volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory was very strange, it only had one word on it:
cycle. What did cycle mean? Endless and repeating? With only this one word, how could she
make her breakthrough through the eighth volume? And what made Claire even more
annoyed, was that both her magic and DouQi couldn’t improve either. It seemed as if she had
reached a bottleneck.

She still hadn’t found a way to breakthrough..

The next morning, after getting up and eating, Claire went directly to the Li clan’s training
grounds. When she reached there, she found many young people already practicing there.
When they saw Claire, they all crowded around her, wanting to greet her.

“Good morning cousin Claire!”

“Cousin Claire…… You came here~~”

Everyone surrounded Claire and called her cousin Claire affectionately, all having hopeful
expressions on their faces, their eyes full of gratitude.

Claire looked at these faces before her, but really couldn’t remember who’s who. She only
knew they were all members of the Li clan.

“Cousin Claire, thank you! Before, every time I go out people would always laugh at me, but
now no one dared do that anymore.” A black-haired little girl squeezed to the front, her gaze
at Claire full of worship.

Everyone else also echoed her words.

Claire smiled gently and touched the little girl’s head, “Then do you know why they don’t
dare laugh at you anymore?” “Yes, cousin Claire earned for it for us.” The little girl swung
her little fist around and said firmly.

“No, it’s not like that.” Claire’s expression suddenly became serious.
The young people surrounding Claire all blanked, not understanding what Claire meant.

“They aren’t laughing at you now, is not because they don’t dare to, but because they can use
the Li clan, they want to become close to the Li clan. They want the swords the Li clan casts
out, they want to meet the Blue Elfie that appeared that day. This is fawning, not ‘not daring
to’. If you want to say they’re scared, the most would be that they’re cautious due to the
crown prince’s attention on the Li clan. Not cautious of the Li clan!” Claire told the Li clan
members surrounding her solemnly, “Do you know what would really make others frightened
of the Li clan? Only if you become stronger, continuously becoming strong. Strength is the
capital to speak.”

The expressions of the children around her changed again and again. Claire’s words had had
a strong impact on them.

“I understand now! Cousin Claire! Once our Li clan have no attraction to those people
anymore, they won’t have the attitude they have now anymore. And they will return to the
way they used to be.” The little girl said fiercely, determined light shining out of her eyes,
“Then, we will practice hard, and one day become as strong as you, cousin Claire. Then, no
one else would dare bully us, right?”

“Right, you all need to become strong; you are the future of the Li clan.” Claire smiled at the
young kids around her, “But, I am not strong enough either. Your goal should not be me, but
the even stronger people. On this continent, there are numerous powerful ones.”

“But I’m born with a weak body, so I’m unable to learn higher level arcanums.” A weak
voice sounded.

Claire turned to see a skinny boy looking down-casted.

“If you can’t succeed at martial arts, then find another way. Go do what you are good at.
Such as drawing, business, literature, casting……” Claire scanned the crowd, and found that
sure enough, some kids weren’t suited for leaning DouQi, “Everyone needs to find their own
position, and understand what they are fit to do, then do it with the greatest effort. And you
will definitely succeed at your own field!” Claire realized, that over these years, the Li clan
had only focused on cultivating their children’s martial arts, and had neglected other fields.
So in the end, there was no one from the Li clan holding official positions at court, and no
one running businesses. Naturally the Li clan declined more and more.

The crowd surrounding Claire all fell deep in thought, thinking about Claire’s words. Many
kids seemed to not really understand, but some seemed to come to realization.

Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu were standing not far away; they also heard Claire’s words. The
two looked at each other, and both saw surprisement in the other’s eyes.

“Maybe, that we really were wrong in only focusing the kids on martial arts. Just like Claire
said, they should do things that they are talented at. If everyone did that, they’d have
probably achieved double the results with only half the effort.” Li Mingyu said in a heavy
voice. They had always deemed martial arts as the supreme field. Magic and DouQi were
what the children learned first, then literature, while drawing, poetry, sewing and other things
were useless skills that were nothing but time wasting in their eyes.
“If we change now, it may still not be too late.” Li Yuewen smiled, gazeing intently at Claire.

“But, Claire needs to think of a way to deal with the crown prince. The crown prince actually
invited her to go to the theater with him. This time, we probably can’t refuse.” Li Mingyu let
out the reason why he came for Claire at the training grounds.

“The Martial Arts Tournament is almost here.” Li Yuewen bit her lip, hesitating, “This time
the Hua clan will send Hua Yilin to participate. Can Claire win?”

“I don’t know.” Li Mingyu’s expression grew heavy, “The Hua clan has always been enemies
with us. This time, they will definitely take the chance to harm us.”

“Then wouldn’t Claire be in danger? Brother, you or I should go.” Hearing this, Li Yuewen
became worried.

“No need. Just because of this, we must let Claire will go.” Li Mingyu frowned, “Claire’s
identity will sooner or later be found out as part of the Hill clan. But wouldn’t be able to find
out who Blue Elfie, whom Claire transformed into, is. Also, they could be sure that Blue Elfie
is close with Claire. And the crown prince pays so much attention to Blue Elfie, so just by
this, the Hua clan can’t really kill Claire.” Li Mingyu analyzed.

“Whew, then good.” Li Yuewen calmed down.

“What are you two chatting about?” Claire walked over slowly, frowning at the siblings.

“We think you are very fit to be a babysitter plus teacher. These kids actually listen to you.”
Li Yuewen joked.

“Since you have heard it all, then carry it out as soon as possible. Do not bury their talents.”
Claire couldn’t tell them with the Chinese idiom what each field produces its own
zhuangyuan1 meant.

“You also heard what we said. For you life safety, you should make a good relationship with
the crown prince. So, beauty Blue Elfie, please prepare quickly. The crown prince is coming
for you very soon.” Li Yuewen smirked. Too many people were trying to find out about Blue
Elfie’s identity; even some Li clan young men wanted to know where this relative of theirs
popped out of. But, that stunning beauty was like the short-lived blossom of an epiphyllum,
never appearing again. Mysterious and beautiful, making people even more crazy about her.

“Just this once!” Claire waved her hand impatiently, “Once the foundry is settled, I will never
appear as Blue Elfie again.”

When the news about the crown prince inviting Blue Elfie to the theater and Blue Elfie
agreed spread out, noble young men rushed to the theater like the tide water. This day, the
capital’s theater was going to welcome its most popular show.

1. Zhuanyuan: 状元 , title of the person who scored number one in the ancient Confucian examination system.
Ch.89 The Martial Arts Tournament That
Is the Focus of Nationwide Attention
(Part I)

The crown prince was standing by the door and waiting for Blue Elfie’s appearance. When
the person he was waiting for finally appeared at the door, the crown prince was stunned.
Astonishment flashed through his eyes.

Blue Elfie had on a fitting lavender dress, while the sleeves were long and flowing, giving
people an elegant and aloof feeling. Her smooth long hair were casually wore down her back,
like the most beautiful silk. She just stood there silently, as if all the brilliance under the sky
were concentrated on her.

“The crown prince your royal highness.” Claire curtsied slightly.

“Miss Blue, it is so hard to receive a chance to see you.” The crown prince joked and walked
up smiling, extending his hand.

Claire smiled softly and extended her hand, letting the crown prince help her into the
carriage.

Jean stood quietly at the door and watched the carriage go into the distance, but an
unreasonable irritation surfaced in his heart. White Emperor and Black Feather squatted on
Jean’s shoulders, silently watching the carriage drive off.

When the crown prince and Claire reached the entrance of the theater, the found that nobles
who came to see Blue Elfie from the capital filling the doors. This was the first time the
theater was so popular. Almost all the noble young men in the capital were here. The entrance
was tightly blocked. The crown prince frowned slightly, looking at the people who stood by
the doors and didn’t go in; of course he knew why they came. They all wanted to see Blue
Elfie, the stunning beauty. The crown prince turned and extended his hand, helping Claire out
of the carriage. When Claire entered the sights of the people, instantly, exclamations sounded
one after another. And hot and intent gazes all landed on Claire. After the Donation
Convention and this stunning beauty’s surprising appearance, she had not been seen. Today,
they finally could witness her beauty again.

The nobles all came up to salute the crown prince, but their gazes kept floating towards
Claire. They all wanted to talk to Claire, but scared by the crown prince’s darkening and
darkening face, none dared open their mouths rashly.

“Okay, let’s all go in. No need for those ceremonious formalities, we’re all here to watch the
show anyway.” Finally, the crown prince started with contempt in his voice, waving his hand
to signal for the nobles at the door to all go in. Everyone reluctantly withdrew their gazes on
Claire, and slowly prepared to go in.
But just at this time, a carriage sped over and stopped abruptly by the theater’s door. Hurried
steps sounded.

“Wait, your royal highness!” The hurried steps sounded closer and closer.

The crown prince stopped his steps and turned. He then saw Hua Xiuning, who lifted her skirt
rim up and was running hurriedly.

The crown prince’s steps stopped, Claire’s steps also stopped, so naturally, everyone present
stopped their steps.

Hua Xiuning scanned her surroundings first: almost every positioned or prestigious noble in
the capital was here, even the son of the prime minister. This was good! A gloating happiness
flashed across Hua Xiuning’s eyes. Everyone present looked towards Hua Xiuning, sighing in
their hearts, that this one of the three beauties of the capital had lost all her radiance in front
of a stunning beauty like Blue Elfie.

“Miss Hua, do you need anything?” The crown prince asked lightly.

“Your royal highness, I know I shouldn’t disturb your enjoying mood today.” Hua Xiuning
apologized in a gentle voice, but their was no sorryness in her tone at all. Instead, she looked
complacently at Blue Elfie, raised her chin, and said proudly, “But, your royal highness, there
is something I have to report to you. I can not keep letting you be deceived.”

As Hua Xiuning’s word ended, a small commotion began to ripple out in the crowds. Hua
Xiuning actually said such words under such circumstances! What did she mean?

The crown prince frowned slightly, looked at Hua Xiuning but didn’t speak. The reason why
he didn’t want to have anything to do with this woman, was because the desire, ambition, and
greed in her eyes were too thick.

Claire also turned to look at Hua Xiuning. Hua Xiuning shot Claire a provocative glance,
then turned to say loudly to the crown prince: “Your royal highness, this woman isn’t from
the Li clan at all, she isn’t Li Yuewen’s cousin at all! Li Yuewen’s cousin did come to the Li
clan, but her surname isn’t Blue, but Hill, the Hill clan from Amparkland. She’s the daughter
of Li Ruihuan, that woman that betrayed her clan. But that woman only had two daughters,
one is Claire Hill, and the other is Lashia Hill, and both are only fourteen and thirteen years
old. A person like Blue Elfie doesn’t exist at all! Blue Elfie’s mother isn’t from the Li clan at
all!”

Hua Xiuning’s voice was very loud, loud enough for everyone around them to hear clearly.
And her resounding voice seemed to really be caring for the crown prince. A small uproar
occurred around them, all looking at Blue Elfie. Hua Xiuning began feel proud. This lady of
unknown origin, humph! Actually daring to deceive the crowd, deceive the crown prince his
royal highness, saying she is Li Yuewen’s cousin! Now was the time for her to pay.

Claire’s eyes were already icy. This stupid woman that didn’t know what was good for her,
this was already the second time she insulted and shamed her mother in public space. She
will absolutely make her pay the price!
“So?” The crown prince seemed unsurprised at all, just asking indifferently.

“S-, so……” Hua Xiuning was dumbfounded, she had not expected that the crown prince
would have such an attitude. Calming down her emotions, she said in a deep voice, “She is
from unknown origins, and has deceived the crown prince your royal highness and everyone
else.”

“I, have I ever said that my mother is from the Li clan?” Claire smiled gently, the said softly,
“I think I’ve never said that my mother is from the Li clan, right?

As she said this, another small uproar occurred. Everyone looked towards Claire worriedly.
What did she mean by this? At this time, many started worrying for this stunning beauty. If
she really deceived the crown prince, would his royal highness punish her? He won’t, right?
Such a stunning beauty, who could bear to see her suffer any hurt or any wrong? If the worst
happened, then they must beg for mercy for this stunning beauty. Such a thought instantly
rang in many nobles’ minds.

“You! You dare quibble.” Hua Xiuning started to get anxious, about to say something more.

Claire smiled sweetly, and said gently, “Claire Hill and I were compatible with each other
since the first time we met, so we swore to treat each other like sisters. So naturally, her
cousin would be my cousin. Is there anything wrong with that?”

Hua Xiuning was completely baffled, just staring fixedly at Claire like that.

Claire smiled like a blossom, and continued gently, “On the other hand, the manners and
politeness of the first beauty of the capital, miss Hua, is so interesting. As the famous beauty
of the Hua clan, again and again mentioning other family’s pain spots. Establishing your own
happiness on the pain of others, does this, really make you very happy?”

Instantly, numerous sharp gazes like knives shot towards Hua Xiuning. Hua Xiuning was so
angry her face was red; she bit her lip and glared at Claire. These words, if said by an
ordinary woman to Hua Xiuning, that woman would definitely be rebuked as being
aggressive. But, if these words were said by a stunning beauty, they would make people feel
indignant for her. Everyone was whispering now, their low discussion reaching Hua
Xiuning’s ears. Things like so the first beauty’s manners are like this etc.

Hua Xiuning was so furious her body started trembling. She wanted to outburst, but with the
crown prince and so many people present, she could only hold it in. She understood, that men
were creatures like this. When a woman was an unreachable beauty in their eyes, they would
try their hardest to fawn on her; no matter what the beauty said, it was right. And no matter
what the beauty wanted, they would try their best to achieve it, even if what the beauty said
wasn’t the correct thing to do, they would still do it. Many men were base like this! Hua
Xiuning understood this principle deeply, so she often used it to her advantage. But, today
she met someone more beautiful than her, Blue Elfie. Imaginable how these shameless base
men would shift sides and stand to her defense. Hua Xiuning had never thought that the trick
she used so often would today be used on her by someone else!

“Miss Hua, actually, everything you just said, I knew already. Do you think that the royal
family wouldn’t know even these? Did you think that the royal family is so easy deceive?”
The crown prince’s voice was icy and without any temperature. Obviously, he was gettin
mad. This farce before his eyes made him very uncomfortable.

Hua Xiuning’s jaw dropped wide open and she just stared at the crown prince like that. In
that instant, endless regret surged in her heart. Yes, she was too impulsive! If the Hua clan
could investigate and search out all these information, could the royal family not? So the
crown prince had knew everything all along, he just didn’t show it!

“I hope a farce like this wouldn’t occur again.” Disgust flashed across the crown prince’s
eyes. Naturally he knew why Hua Xiuning did all this today. “So the jealousy of women is so
ugly and unworthy.”

An undetectable exclamation flashed across Claire’s eyes. So this crown prince had knew
everything for a long time. But he was so calm and undisturbed in front the situation; he
deserved to be the heir to the throne of Lagark. But, in the results of his investigation, Blue
Elfie should still be a mystery. Because such a person didn’t exist at all. Amusement
suddenly filled Claire’s heart.

The crown made the motion of letting Claire enter first, so she just turned and went into the
theater’s door like that. While Hua Xiuning was shaking with anger under the disdainful
gazes of the people. Until everyone in front of the theater doors had dispersed, Hua Xiuning
was still trembling in the wind.

Detestable woman! What is her origin? Who is she? Must investigate and find out who she
really is. Or, make her disappear permanently!

And Claire and the crown prince had already entered a spacious and refined box in the
theater. This was the best box in this entire theater.

After the two settled down, the crown prince turned to look at Claire, and said in a low voice,
“Who, are you really are?”

“Who does your royal highness think I am?” Claire turned to smile at the crown prince,
answering his question with another question.

“I don’t know. Your beauty is so beautiful it seems unreal, but it is real. If you were only as
simple as having your appearance, I wouldn’t have noticed you so much. But from the lotus
flowers being born with every step to you taking out the Andell Crown to your seemingly
careless refute at Hua Xiuning, I know, that you aren’t an ordinary person. And the Li clan
once again entered the sights of the world because of you.” At this time, the crown prince
spoke these words, unexpected by Claire.

Your beauty is so beautiful it seems unreal, ha, congratulations, you’re correct. Claire
laughed snappily in her heart. Of course she couldn’t say this out loud.

“What does your royal highness think my aim is?” Claire was still smiling like a blossom,
asking gently.

“Is it just as simple as wanting the Li clan to enter the gazes of the world?” The pair of irises
on the crown prince’s handsome face glittered with light as he asked in a heavy voice.
“If I say yes, what will your royal highness do?” Claire laughed out lightly.

“I believe you.” The crown prince said these three words seriously, nodding. But he was very
puzzled in his heart. This mysterious lady, no matter how he investigated, he couldn’t find
out about her identity or background. Everything about her was a mystery.

“Okay.” Claire smiled, “After witnessing the casting skills of the Li clan, I believe your royal
highness have already made a decision in your heart. Or should I say that the emperor his
majesty already has his decision also!” Claire’s expression became a little complicated. The
Li clan’s casting was already the culmination of casting, so plus the instruction of some of the
knowledge she had from her before life, they could create such sharp weapons. Her doing so,
was it right or wrong?

The crown prince quieted down. He turned to look at the stage below them, his face calm:
“This has always been managed by the Feng clan. To move the power of attorney over the
army’s weapons isn’t an easy thing. And father’s trust and reliance on the Feng clan’s
mistress is pretty unimaginable.”

“So?” Claire also looked towards the stage and asked lightly. She understood, that the crown
prince had more to say.

“So, the Feng clan’s proposal is, that at the martial arts tournament two months later, the Li
clan must win.” The crown prince said heavily. The crown prince himself was also confused.
According to Ann Lisa’s personality, she would support anything that benefited Lagark’s
interest. But this time she proposed such term. What did she want?

Claire understood, that today the crown prince invited her to come to the theater, was because
he wanted to communicate this message. The terms of the Feng clan seemed to be reasonable,
but also seemed to be unreasonable.

“Then will your royal highness please tell the Feng clan, that at the tournament two months
later, the Li clan will definitely win.” Claire’s voice was soft and gentle, but it contained an
indescribably firmness.

“Then, I’ll wait to see the good show.” The crown prince turned to smile at Claire and said
softly.

Claire smiled and didn’t speak.

And this Martial Arts Tournament, indeed made everyone totally stunned. Only because of
the blonde young girl with green irises!
Ch.89 The Martial Arts Tournament That
Is the Focus of Nationwide Attention
(Part II)

Time flew by, two months passing in the blink of an eye. And in these two months, the
clothing store and foundry of the Li clan had a huge impact in the capital, enormous profits
rolling in. All the women of nobility showed off the newest style of dresses bought at the Li
clan, while aristocratic men compared the swords from the Li clan foundry. Fall came, and
leaves danced in the air, a cold wind blowing.

Claire stood in the hallway silently, leaning against a huge pillar while watching the Li clan
members practicing on the training grounds some distance away. A faint smile appeared on
her lips.

Tomorrow, is the Martial Arts Tournament that would be the focus of worldwide attention.
All young people in the country were allowed to compete. Young people, meaning youths
under the age twenty. No matter background nor gender, all could sign up. Those who
showed their talents would be used by the empire, so of course many people will attend.

“Claire…… ” Li Yuewen’s soft calling sounded from behind.

“Cousin Yuewen, this time, I will definitely win for the Li clan. Then, I must go home.”
Claire didn’t turn around, speaking faintly as she watched the children on the training
grounds.

“Yes…… ” Li Yuewen’s voice was low, a hint of nostalgia in it.

“Don’t worry, I will definitely win.” Claire turned around and smiled at Li Yuewen.

“Claire, remember, this is also your home; our doors are always open for you. You can come
back whenever you want.” Li Yuewen gazed at Claire, something actually flashing in her
eyes.

“Cousin Yuewen, are you crying?!” Claire chuckled softly.

“You damn little girl!” Li Yuewen grabbed Claire’s arm. Claire laughed and was about to
struggle free, but was suddenly pulled into Li Yuewen’s arms.

Claire was stunned, and stood their silently, not moving.

“You, be careful, you must be careful on the tournament tomorrow. You must be safe and
sound, do you understand?” Li Yuewen held Claire tightly, mumbling.

Claire lowered her eyelashes, a smile on her face, her heart warm.
“Yes, cousin Yuewen, don’t worry, I will be fine.” Claire said solemnly as if pledging.

The next day, the loud and clear trumpet blew, the full note sounding throughout the whole
capital.

The place for the tournament was in the huge square in front of the palace, stands already
constructed long ago for viewing. The highest stand was for the royal family, besides them
for the officials, and lower still were the viewing stands for the nobility. On the outermost of
the square were the regular stands, for commoners to come and watch. Right now, the square
was already filled with people. The stage for the competition was wide and sturdy. The
competitors will draw lots to determine who goes against who.

Way too many signed up for the tournament, so every year, there would be a massive
elimination at the beginning. Basically everyone who drew the same lots would go up to a
stage and fight; the last person standing would be the winner and proceed to the next round.
A barrier would be set around the stage, to avoid the fighting contestants injure the audience
by accident.

Claire and the other contestants all sat quietly at the spots designated for them, waiting, while
Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu sat on the stands, watching.

Claire suddenly felt an intense gaze fall on her. She turned to see Feng Yixuan looking
intently at her, his eyes full of unconcealable excitement. Multiple times he wanted to stand
up and come over, but were pulled down by the Shui Wenmo beside him. Shui Wenmo
mumbled something, and then Feng Yixuan could only sit back down sulkily. Watching Shui
Wenmo lips, Claire understood. Shui Wenmo said “don’t forget what you promised your
mom”.

At this time, the square’s atmosphere was already at boiling point. Fireworks burst in the sky
gorgeously, trumpets blew, pigeons were set free, and colorful flags waved in the wind.
Human voices filled the air, and all gazes were concentrated on the several stages.

“The Martial Arts Tournament begins!” An official with a loud and clear voice pulled out the
words to announce the emperor’s orders.

The square once again boiled with excitement. Cheering and applause flooded over
everything.

The time to draw lots had come; the mass elimination began.

The first round didn’t contain Claire’s name. But Feng Yixuan stood up and walked towards
the stage. This round, he was in.

Shui Wenmo didn’t get up, but was shaking his butt on the bench and waving his fist
excitedly: “Yixuan, beat them up, kill them instantly! Finish them quickly!” But then a wind
blew, and Shui Wenmo hurriedly attended to his hair blown messy by the wind. After that he
returned to his howling. It looked indescribably strange and funny. This hair-obsesser!

Claire looked at the people on the staged, and estimated that there were about forty people.
So they mass elimination was this type of mixed fighting?
The crowd under the platform were very excited. Peddlers yelled to advertise their drinks and
junk food.

With one order, the competition formally began.

But, before the crowd could get over their excitement, they were totally dumbfounded.

Feng Yixuan stood in the middle of the stage, chuckled coldly, then closed his eyes and put
his hands together. He yelled in a low voice: “Wind slaughter!”

Instantly, with Feng Yixuan as the center, a violent hurricane spilled out crazily and swept
outwards.

Instantly, wind blew wildly; the people on the square all tried to hold their positions. Shrieks
rang across the square, and hats flew everywhere. On the stands, the tablecloths on the tables
in front of the nobles were lifted up by this hurricane; everywhere became messy. Ann Lisa,
sitting on the stands, flicked her finger. Immediately, a long barrier formed, and the stage
quieted down. But everyone was shocked. With just this simple move, Feng Yixuan had
destroyed the barrier on the competition stage!

The wild wind blew up Claire’s golden hair messily. Claire just looked dumbly at the
indifferent Feng Yixuan. Was this Feng Yixuan’s real strength?

On the competition stage, there were many people a moment ago, but now only Feng Yixuan
was left! Feng Yixuan stood arrogantly in the center, the wind blowing up his long hair
insolently, his clothes also flying in the air.

The competitors who were on the stage, weak ones were blown into the air, then landing
randomly all over the square. Relatively powerful ones were blown off the stage, in a sorry
state.

“This fellow, always so arrogant. Can’t he be more modest?” Looking at the scene of
destruction in front of him, Feng Yihan said helplessly.

“Now this is my son, haha~~” Ann Lisa laughed.

“Ahhh!”

“Feng Yixuan!”

“Feng Yixuan!”

“Feng Yixuan!” In that instant, screams filled the square. Many ordinary and nobility girls
started screaming. The red-haired, handsome youth standing on the stage arrogantly was so
brilliant right now, so exciting. Shui Wenmo stood up enthusiastically, shaking his shoulders
and also shrieking “oh yeah oh yeah” weirdly. And the rest of the competitors looked at Feng
Yixuan with shock, many congratulating themselves for not meeting this frightening strong
person.
“Look, my son is so popular.” Ann Lisa moved her butt around excitedly, not caring for her
public image at all.

Before Feng Yihan could say anything, a savage, angry roar from the stage stopped him.

“What the hell are you yelling about! Shut the f*ck up!” His face dark, Feng Yixuan cursed
loudly at the girls praising and shouting towards him. But the enthusiastic girls only got more
excited; this wild, handsome and strong Feng Yixuan was so attractive. After cursing, Feng
Yixuan looked towards Claire’s direction nervously.

This scene fell completely into the eyes of Ann Lisa and Feng Yihan.

“Doomed, our son is really doomed.” Ann Lisa twitched her lip as she said dejectedly.

Feng Yihan smiled but didn’t answer, continue looking at the stage.

At this time, the referee had already climbed up on the stage to announce Feng Yixuan’s
proceeding into the next round. Palace magician’s started constructing barriers again, this
time increasing the strength of it. Feng Yixuan humped coldly, a “of course” expression on
his face, and walked down the stage arrogantly.

The referee continued to announce the list of competitors for the next competition. Just after
Claire Hill, came Hua Yilin!

Feng Yixuan’s footsteps stopped abruptly, and he turned his head to stare at the referee, who
was still reading out the names.

The thing he feared the most actually happened! And the two met in the mass elimination!

Ch.90 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing

Golden Lotus (Climax) I (Part I)

Feng Yixuan turned around and was about to walk towards the referee, but Shui Wenmo
already rushed over speedily, grabbed Feng Yixuan, and said hurriedly, “What the hell are
you worrying about. Who wins and who loses is not fixed. Do you think it would make a
difference if you interfered now? Don’t put your mom in a difficult position. Also, even if
Hua pig-head wanted to kill her, your mom wouldn’t agree and will stop it. Don’t forget what
you promised your mom!”

Hearing Shui Wenmo’s words, Feng Yixuan left the stage reluctantly and went to sit back
down. Although he was back in his seat, Feng Yixuan watched Claire going onstage
nervously.
“Claire really is courageous, actually signing up with her real name. But the crown prince
seems to know about it already, so it really doesn’t matter,” Shui Wenmo mumbled, stroking
his chin, “That sworn sister of Claire; heard she stole the entire spotlight in the capitol these
days, a stunning beauty. But I never even saw her. After the tournament, tell Claire to
introduce her to us, hehe.”

But Feng Yixuan didn’t hear anything, his eyes fixed on Claire’s figure.

“Are you listening to me? Sh*t!” Shui Wenmo yelled at Feng Yixuan frustratedly.

Feng Yixuan reached out and pushed away Shui Wenmo’s nearing face, still looking intently
at Clarie. Shui Wenmo twitched his lip, depressed.

Jean and the others sat on the nearest commoners’ stand, all their gazes following Claire. On
the highest stand, Li Yuewen’s fist already tightened. She also didn’t expect for Claire to
meet the madman Hua Yilin in the mass elimination. Li Mingyu also frowned slightly,
watching the tournament stage intently.

On the other side of the high platform, Hua Xiuning gave a ruthless smile. Humph! Before
the tournament, she had instructed her younger brother to seriously injure Claire. Sworn
sisters, was it? Today, I’ll let you know the consequences of becoming a sworn sister of a
woman like Blue Elfie. But, when she thought about her brother’s attitude, Hua Xiuning felt
cross. That brother didn’t put her in his eyes at all. When she mentioned to Hua Yilin that if
he met Claire in the tournament, he must teach her a good lesson, Hua Yilin actually
humphed coldly and told her impatiently that he would kill all Li clan members without her
telling him such rubbish. Hua Xiuning watched Hua Yilin walk up stage, her hand tightening
into a fist on her knee. This Hua Yilin, didn’t care or respect anyone; even Father and Mother
couldn’t do anything with him. Didn’t know who his attitude was like.

Then Claire’s figure came into view of Hua Xiuning, and she started smiling again. Humph!
That Blue Elfie actually didn’t appear, or she would really want Blue Elfie to see the tragic
ending of her sworn sister. She knew Hua Yilin’s methods better than most people! This
time, even if Claire didn’t die, she would also be maimed!

“The tournament begins!” The referee shouted, then jumped off the stage and ran outside the
barrier desperately as if he feared for his life. Because in this mass elimination, there was Hua
Yilin! Claire focused and sensed the strengths of the people around her, sighing in her heart,
that there was only one powerful person.

“Tsunami!”

A low voice sounded suddenly, icy and without any emotion.

Claire came back to realization abruptly as a frighteningly powerful burst of strength shot
towards her. Claire constructed a fire shield instantly. Then came the fizzling sound of water
and fire. Claire was struck back a few steps by the strength on her fire shield, shocked as she
realized this was what Feng Yixuan told her about, Hua Yilin’s ability to control water! If not
for the white flame shield, Claire couldn’t imagine the consequences of being hit by such a
strong force. Very soon, Claire knew what it would be like if struck by this arcanum.
The next moment, painful screams and shrieks sounded everywhere. The water vapor
disappeared, and the whole stage was a mess. Many people lay on the stage whimpering, and
some were struck flying into the barrier then slowly slid down. Blood was everywhere, and
the stench of blood filled the whole stange instantly. Some people had bloody holes in their
bodies, some broke their hands, some lost their feet. In a moment, painful moans filled the
stage. There were still two people standing on the stage: one was Hua Yilin, one was Claire.

The whole square went deathly silent. The emperor frowned slightly, and the crown prince’s
expression also darkened. This Hua Yilin, although he was strong, he was too cruel and
ruthless.

Claire stood there quietly, examining the youth standing in front of her. Blue hair, blood-red
irises, his handsome features twisted as he stared fixedly at Claire. His gaze was that of a
hunter looking at his prey.

“Murderer!”

“So cruel!”

“Get off the stage!”

When the audience came back to their senses, they all started criticizing fiercely.

Hua Yilin didn’t turn his head, only raising his right hand expressionlessly.

With a loud bang, a water bomb exploded on the barrier, spraying water everywhere, very
shocking. The barrier started shaking, frightening the audience outside. They all silenced.

“The competition pauses!” A palace magician floated into the air, “The competitors who have
lost the selection needs to be treated.”

“You have five minutes.” Hua Yilin didn’t even glance at the palace magician as he spoke
coldly. His gaze was still fixed on Claire’s face.

“Claire, met a strong opponent this time.” Looking at the Hua Yilin onstage, Leng Lingyun
said indifferently.

Jean frowned, a little anxious. White Emperor and Black Feather occupied Jean’s left and
right shoulders.

“Claire definitely won’t lose!” Summer humphed coldly.

“How about a bet, little thief.” Dragon Ben raised his brows. He had long saw through the
strength of the two onstage. That fellow with blue hair; his strength was above Claire. Claire
was really unlucky this time, going to be eliminated on the first round.

“Then bet! You think I’m afraid of you?” Summer disliked dragon Ben’s tone greatly, yelling
at him in a low voice.
“Okay, I bet that Claire will lose. If I win, you must fulfill three of my requests, and if I lose I
will also fulfill three of your requests.” Dragon Ben laughed.

“Then it’s settled! Claire will definitely win!” Summer huffed.

Camille squinted and leaned back on his chair, watching the two people on the stage silently.

Dong Fenghou was furiously eating the junk food Qiao Chuxin bought for him from
peddlers.

Walter was wearing a hat. He pushed the rim further down, covering the anxiety and worry in
his heart.

Five minutes passed quickly. The injured people were carried away swiftly for treatment.

“The competition continues.” The referee shouted far outside the barrier, then rushed with
olympic speed towards a safer place. He had a feeling, that this seemingly very stable barrier,
will definitely break sometime later.

“You’re very weak!” Hua Yilin humphed coldly and pushed off his toes, already sprinting
towards Claire. A large sword made out of water appeared in his hand.

Water transformation?!

Claire didn’t face him directly, but backed up swiftly. She could sense that the strength of this
person in front of her was not something she could contend with. Both the toughness of this
person’s body and his strength were far above her own. She could not fight directly, but win
by strategy.

Splash!

A huge noise, and Hua Yilin’s sword had struck the spot where Claire was just standing.
After the loud noise, the stage started shaking, then even louder noises sounded, and the stage
collapsed amid everyone’s stunned gazes. Smoke and dust flew everywhere, the scene inside
the barrier becoming hazy.

Feng Yixuan stood up abruptly. Besides him, Shui Wenmo grabbed tightly, fearing that he
might not be able to control himself and rush up.

The smoke and dirt slowly dissipated, and two figures appeared inside the barrier.

On Claire’s back was a pair of golden flame wings, flapping lightly as she floated in the air.
On Hua Yilin’s back was a pair of clear wings made out of water, also keeping him in the air.
Seeing this, Feng Yixuan let out a small breath.

“Well well, our Lagark really has talented people. First, Feng Yixuan made a breakthrough
and could transform wind; now Hua Yilin can also transform water?” The emperor squinted
as he smiled.
The crown prince kept silent, watching the two people facing each other in the barrier,
suddenly feeling anxious. Why he was anxious, he couldn’t say.

Li Yuewen’s fist was full of sweat, and Li Mingyu also knitted his brows tightly. They could
both tell that close fighting was not good for Claire!

Hua Xiuning’s eyes were filled with cold laughter.

“Go, Claire!” Summer tightened her own fists, extremely worried.

Dragon Ben’s expression was that he would definitely win. Although dragon Ben hoped to
win the bet, he already made a decision in his heart. If that blue-haired guy dare try to kill
Claire, he would not care about anything anymore. Directly transforming back into this real
form and beat that fellow until even his mom couldn’t recognize him!

“Close the heavens!” Floating in mid-air, Claire watched Hua Yilin coldy, spitting out these
words slowly, astonishing Jean and the others. Claire’s expression was icy. She understood,
that this person in front her, Hua Yilin, didn’t want to compete, but to kill her! Thick killing
intent was at the bottom of his eyes! Since he already decided to kill her, why should she be
merciful?

Close the heavens?!!

The move the elder of the Fire Hall used? The fire barrier than none of them could break
through?

Hua Yilin paused slightly, watching as Clare suddenly put her two palms together in front of
her chest, then opened them swiftly. White flames appeared between her two hands. The
white flame seemed to be alive, spreading out from Claire’s sides, then turning and trapping
Hua Yilin inside, finally turning back and becoming a square.

Hua Yilin humphed disdainfully, “Are you playing a game?”

Just as Hua Yilin finished his sentence, the originally square-shaped white flames suddenly
expanded on all sides, creating a cube. The burning fire created an enclosed space,
imprisoning Hua Yilin inside. The fiery air even passed through the barrier and made the
people outside feel thirsty and hot.

Such a large white flame barrier stunned everyone present. This was the first time they saw
such a strange sight; for some people, this was even the first time they saw a flame this color.

Hua Xiuning’s expression changed. She ruffled the silk handkerchief in her hands into a ball.
Would Hua Yilin, who had never lost before, lose today to that little girl?

Claire’s expression was icy as she spoke indifferently, “Close!”

In that instant, the white flame barrier started to tighten immediately. But of course Hua
Yilin, currently trapped in the barrier, would not wait obediently for his death!
Ch.90 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing
Golden Lotus (Climax) I (Part II)

Explosion sounds rang continuously within the barrier; Hua Yilin was attacking the flame
barrier, but to no use. The barrier only split a small crack, then immediately healed itself.

Hua Xiuning finally couldn’t keep calm anymore, her two legs crossing this way and that.
Hua Yilin had never lost before! Was he really going to be defeated today?

Summer waved her little fists around with excitement. From her point of view, Claire was
definitely going to win this competition. Dragon Ben had his arms crossed before his chest,
not sure about the results.

But Claire didn’t dare be careless at all. She watched the gradually tightening barrier,
understanding that this wasn’t going to trap her opponent. “Close the heavens” was the move
of the Fire Hall elder from the Recluse Sect, but the power of Claire’s “close the heavens”
was far from the power of that elder’s!

The closing barrier suddenly stopped, then began to tremble. It seemed like a powerful force
was contending with the barrier inside.

The barrier shook more and more violently.

The next moment, numerous water pillars shot out from the barrier of flames, impaling
thousands of holes in the barrier. The piercing sound of water and fire mixing together rang
throughout the entire square. Everyone’s hearts jumped to their throats; some people even
couldn’t help standing up, looking excitedly at the barrier.

But at this time, Claire’s expression was completely calm. She floated silently in mid-air and
closed her eyes. What was she doing? This was the question in the hearts of everyone present.
Hua Yilin was going to break the barrier in a second, but Claire closed her eyes at this time!
Was she crazy? Or did she give up? Feng Yixuan clenched his fists tightly, looking worriedly
at the Claire in mid-air. How could Feng Yixuan not tell that the son of a b*tch Hua Yilin had
killing intent now! He was planning to kill Claire!

“Don’t be impulsive, don’t be impulsive. The results are not for sure yet.” Shui Wenmo
chatted continuously like reciting scripture. What he feared the most was for Feng Yixuan to
rush up recklessly and with no concern for anyone or anything else, and ruin everything. If
that happened, there would be countless trouble. Suddenly, light shone everywhere; the
barrier Claire used to imprison Hua Yilin broke. Flames scattered everywhere, water
scattered everywhere; golden light and the silver light of water droplets twinkled, creating a
marvelous sight. Hua Yilin held the huge sword in his hand tightly, floating in mid-air, his
irises full of excitement and bloodthirst.

Hua Xiuning, sitting on the stands, finally couldn’t help but let a cruel smile slip onto her
face. Hua Yilin was serious now! Then, Claire, today will be the day of your death.
But at this time, Claire still had her eyes closed. Hua Yilin pointed his sword at Claire,
smiling with bloodthirst, “Very good, I like you very much. I will kill you very sincerely.”

Claire eyes were still shut tightly. Hua Yilin laughed coldly, and rushed up with his sword.

“Sever—-!” Claire abruptly opened her eyes, emitting golden light from her entire body,
glorious and magnificent. In that instant, a thick golden barrier enclosed both Claire and Hua
Yilin inside.

What was Claire doing?

“Flames? A barrier of flames again?” The female T-rex on the stands stroked her chin in
confusement. This barrier was very thin, but it was composed completely of golden flames.
Why? Very soon, the powerful people on the stands all understood what was going on.

The seemingly thin barrier was abnormally strong, and the heat it sent off was completely
different from that of normal flames. But the most astonishing thing to them was that the
huge sword transformed by water in Hua Yilin’s hand was slowly shrinking, shrinking, until
it disappeared!

That barrier actually isolated water elements from outside it!

Instantly, low exclamations rang throughout the square. These golden flames actually had
such an effect? But not only this, Hua Yilin realized with astonishment, the water vapor
within the barrier was slowly decreasing too!

This lunatic! Surprise once again appeared at the bottom of Hua Yilin’s eyes. There was
actually people even crazier than him! Not only did this young girl isolate the water elements
outside the barrier, she was also slowly burning up the water vapor in the air inside the
barrier! Did she not know, that if she continued this, humans wouldn’t be able to breathe! The
barrier of flames would slowly burn down all the air in this closed space!

“Very good, this once again steadied by determination to kill you.” Excitement, craziness,
and bloodthirst appeared in Hua Yilin’s eyes.

“You talk too much!!” Claire finally opened her mouth and spoke to Hua Yilin for the first
time. But the words she spat out almost drove Hua Yilin mad!

Fighting is fighting! Why need to talk so much?

With a whoosh, an ordinary sword materialized in Claire’s hand, so ordinary, it couldn’t be

more ordinary.

“Tidal Sword, let me see your power today. Or else, after today, I will absolutely turn you
into a firewood-chopping knife.” Claire raised the sword, a cold smile on her face as she
spoke softly.

The next moment, the Tidal Sword began trembling slightly, as if resonating with Claire. At
this time, a sword appeared in Hua Yilin’s hand too. Obviously, Hua Yilin also had a
precious Storage Ring!
Coldness flashed across Claire’s eyes. The air in the barrier was going be burned up entirely,
so the opponent couldn’t use water-natured magic anymore; he could only use DouQi now. If
comparing strength, she couldn’t defeat him, and her DouQi was under his level too. But,
what if they were in a situation where it was difficult to breathe? Could the opponent still
exert his full strength?

Holding one’s breath, was one of the most basic lessons of an assassin!

Although Claire’s assassinating skills weren’t as good as Camille, weren’t as good as Li

Yuewen, they have greatly surpassed that of this Hua Yilin before her!

“Claire is crazy! Does she want to die of asphyxia?!” Shui Wenmo’s teeth chattered as he
finally couldn’t resist opening his mouth. Only after that did he regret. He had forgotten that
Feng Yixuan was right beside him! Wasn’t he pouring oil onto fire? Wasn’t he encouraging
Feng Yixuan to rush up?

Just when Shui Wenmo was ready to bear this frightening result, Feng Yixuan didn’t move.

Feng Yixuan just sat quietly, looking fixedly at Claire. His eyes were firm and calm.

Shui Wenmo blinked, extremely puzzled in his heart. He reached out his hand to wave it in
front of Feng Yixuan’s face. No response? Did he go stupid?! Shui Wenmo was shocked, and
continued waving. Bang! Feng Yixuan’s fist struck right in the middle of Shui Wenmo’s
nose. He said calmly: “Don’t block my view.”

“Sh*t!” Shui Wenmo rubbed his nose and cursed, then turned to look at the barrier in the
middle of the square. And then he gaped, staring his eyes wide open, unable to move his
gaze, dumbfounded.

Inside the barrier, Claire was as swift as a leopard, waving the ordinary sword in her hand
and attacking Hua Yilin agilely. On the contrary, Hua Yilin’s movements were so much
slower. Although the color of the DouQi he emitted showed that his strength should be above
that of Claire’s, he was unable to exert his full power, and was only able to contend with
Claire’s agile attacks, but with no strength to counterattack.

The tide turned once again, making everyone in the square excited. The savageness Hua Yilin
showed when he eliminated the other contestants didn’t make him popular among the crowd.
At this time, the commoners on the stands were all cheering for Claire.

But for this battle, only the strong and powerful understood the plight of the two inside the
barrier.

Female T-rex frowned as she watched Claire slowly gain the uphand in the barrier. An
undetectable praisement flashed across her eyes. This girl, is actually using such a crazy
method to win.

At this time, Hua Yilin was extremely irritated. The air was getting thinner and thinner, and it
became harder and harder for him to breathe, and his head started to become dizzy too. But
this young girl’s attacks seemed completely unaffected by this, instead turning more and
more vicious. Everytime Hua Yilin wanted to break the barrier, Claire would nimbly block in
front of him! How could Hua Yilin understand the techniques of holding one’s breath and
breathing of assassins? Under Claire’s attacks, Hua Yilin’s movements became slower and
slower.

“Tidal Sword!” Claire suddenly swung her sword and yelled in a low voice, as if warning but
as if summoning too.

Clang!

A crisp and melodious sound rang abruptly.

The Tidal Sword instantly shone out colorful light, gorgeous and magnificent. Tremendous
and fierce sword force spurted out, aiming directly at Hua Yilin.

Hua Yilin’s irises dilated immediately. He shouted and emitted DouQi, using every ounce of
strength he had to swing his sword to block Claire’s attack. He understood clearly, that this
attack, wasn’t ordinary!

But Hua Yilin’s DouQi was instantly scattered. Silently, it disappeared just like that.

Puff!

Hua Yilin spat out blood and his body was thrown out, slamming onto the barrier of flames
behind him. Instantly, a scorching smell filled the air. Hua Yilin slowly slid to the ground;
unable to hold in the rumbling in his chest, he spat out more blood. Hua Yilin stuck his sword
into the ground, trying to support his body up; but due to his inability to breathe properly and
his severe injury, he couldn’t stand up successfully.

Everyone in the square were stunned by the scene before them. They all held their breath and
looked fixedly at the barrier, not even blinking, as if with one blink they would miss
everything that followed. Li Yuewen, Li Mingyu, and everyone else from the Li clan boiled
with emotions. Was that the true power of the Tidal Sword? Was that the force emitted by the
Tidal Sword of their Li clan?

Did she win?

Did Claire win?

Summer waved her little fists at dragon Ben happily: “See? I told you Claire would win!”

Dragon Ben twitched his lips. How could he guess that Claire actually used a crazy way no
different from suicide to win this competition?

Camille squinted, but still didn’t speak.

Jean left out his breath softly. Only at this time did he realize his palms were already covered
in cold sweat.

Leng Lingyu watched the barrier in silence, an inexplicable expression in his eyes.
Did she win? The referee standing at a distance looked over nervously, deciding whether or
not he should come over and declare Claire the winner.

But at this time, the unexpected happened! The situation instantly changed.

Ch.91 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing

Golden Lotus (Climax) II (Part I)

Did she win? The referee standing at a distance looked over nervously, deciding whether or
not he should come over and declare Claire the winner.

But at this time, the unexpected happened! The situation instantly changed.

Tens of thousands of blood-colored water arrows shot out from Hua Yilin’s body, penetrating
everything!

The golden flame barrier was immediately covered with numerous small holes, then the
whole barrier melted away slowly.

In that instant, Claire immediately released a fire shield. The blood-colored arrows hit on the
shield, and the shield shattered abruptly. A sharp water arrow flew past Claire’s face, and a
cut appeared immediately, blood flowing out slowly.

The whole square went deathly silent again, everyone’s gaze fixed on Hua Yilin.

Hua Yilin stood up, his face pale, a bloodthirsty, excited smile on his face.

Unable to summon water elements, Hua Yilin actually used his own blood to attack! Those
innumerable, sharp, blood-colored arrows that broke the flame barrier were made from his
own blood!

This Hua Yilin was even more crazy! This type of completely suicidal attack methods;
probably only he could use it! Blood vapor covered the stage, shocking and horrifying.

Many people froze in their spots. In that moment, the whole square was completely silent. No
one was able to come back to their senses from this stunning scene.

Hua Xiuning’s face was white. Although she really disliked this younger brother who took no
heed of anyone, this arrogant brother was the future pillar of the Hua clan! If he died like this,
the loss of the Hua clan would be obvious! This was too over the top, too reckless! Such a
suicidal attack method was even crazier and even bloodier and even more stubborn than
Claire’s!
Hua Yilin stared with his bloodshot eyes at Claire excitedly. He suddenly laughed loudly, his
insolent laughter so creepy as it resonated throughout the square.

An ominous feeling arose in the hearts of all the Hua people. Hua Yilin in this state……
means that he won’t care about anything anymore! He would not care about the situation or
opponent. Right now, in his eyes, there was only Claire. And he only had one thought, and
that was to kill this young girl in front of him who had made him become serious without
considering the consequences!

“Your majesty, I request to stop the tournament!” Before Li Yuewen and Li Mingyu could
say anything, Hua Xiuning stood up and spoke to the emperor, her expression heavy.

On the high stands, the emperor, crown prince and the other officials all looked surprised.
Hua Xiuning actually made such a rude request. Was it because that Hua Yilin was losing, his
face was pale, and he was almost crazy, that Hua Xiuning brought up this unreasonable
request?

Hua Xiuning clenched her fists, extremely anxious. Her reasons weren’t as simple as these
people thought they were! It was because this madman Hua Yilin was already out of control!
He would no longer take notice of the rules of the competition, but try his best to kill Claire,
not even caring if anyone else was affected!

“But there is no winner yet, and Hua Yilin didn’t surrender.” The emperor frowned slightly.

“It’s not like that, your majesty…… ” Hua Xiuning hadn’t even finished her words when an
explosion sounded from the stage, accompanied by numerous screams.

Hua Xiuning hurriedly turned to look at the stage, and couldn’t help sucking in a cold breath.

Hua Yilin used water explosion! Attacking Claire, who was floating in mid-air! Claire
ducked aside agilely, so the water explosion landed on the barrier behind her set up by palace
magicians. The barrier shattered instantly, and the rest of the strength of the water explosion
rushed towards the commoners on the stands. Everyone was screaming and trying to run
away.

Sure enough, an accident would happen! Hua Xiuning’s expression changed greatly, the
worry in her heart expanding.

The palace magicians, standing not far from the barrier, immediately created huge barriers to
block the leftover, savage strength.

“Your majesty, please stop this tournament.” Hua Xiuning was even more worried.

But the emperor only frowned at the stage, not answering. Since the emperor hadn’t said
anything, no one else dared to interfere.

“Go die!” Hua Yilin laughed crazily, his arms open, madly summoning water elements.
Claire floated in mid-air, her face solemn. She could sense the water elements rushing
towards Hua Yilin madly, excited as if the elements were returning to their parent, gathering
and gathering together madly!

“Your majesty! Please back up.” Ann Lisa’s expression became serious as she stood up
quickly, creating one barrier after another.

Hua Xiuning sat down dejectedly. Finished! Everything is finished now! This time the
trouble Hua Yilin made couldn’t even be described as a disaster anymore! It’s a catastrophe!
Hua Xiuning didn’t know how many people this would affect.

The palace magicians immediately lined up and set up barriers. Protection of commoners’
safety became their first priority. Feng Yixuan couldn’t sit still anymore, ready to run up to
the stage.

“Yixuan!” Shui Wenmo grabbed on Feng Yixuan, “Look at Claire’s expression yourself. If
you go, will she forgive you? This time, it’s a battle of glory. Claire is fighting for the Li
clan. If you go help her now, what would it become?”

Feng Yixuan’s steps stopped abruptly. He looked up at Claire’s face, and saw that Claire
completely calm. Feng Yixuan gritted his teeth, his expression suddenly becoming ferocious:
“F*ck! Why care about this now? Daddy me’s wife is in such danger now, who cares about
that!”

Feng Yixuan broke through Shui Wenmo’s grip, about to rush up.

But, everything was already too late. Explosion sounds covered everything! Savage and huge
waves of air expanded outwards with the stage as their center.

It was as if the heavens and the earth were destroyed.

Huge waves of air surged up into the skies, continuously expanding.

The highest stand was protected by Ann Lisa, and the barriers set up by other strong people,
so it wasn’t really affected.

The other stands were far from the stage already, so plus the protection by the barriers of the
palace magicians, their weren’t any injuries or deaths. But, the competing site that was
originally a stage was different.

The stage that was a raised platform had collapsed already, but now it was even more scary.
It literally became a huge round pit, bare, with nothing inside.

Nothing inside!

Only Hua Yilin standing in the middle of the round pit, laughing uncontrollably.

The savage and hideous laughter resounded throughout the squares.

Claire was nowhere to be seen!

No one could see Claire!

Instantly, Feng Yixuan felt his heart stop beating, his mind blank. His chest hurt like it was
torn to pieces. Endless pain instantly flooded Feng Yixuan.

Obviously, those that felt the same as Feng Yixuan weren’t few.

Jean and the others all looked blankly at the bare round pit, Hua Yilin’s crazy laughter
ringing by their ears. They couldn’t breath, couldn’t think. Leng Lingyun watched everything
before him dumbly, suddenly feeling his heart extremely empty.

Li Yuewen stared at the middle of the square, even more dumbfounded, her eyes empty.

Feng Yixuan was just about to go crazy, but his hair was fiercely tugged on.

Before Feng Yixuan could explode, Shui Wenmo’s weird and ridiculous voice sounded from
behind him: “Did your eyes grow on your chrysanthemum? Lift your head and look who’s up
there?”

Feng Yixuan immediately looked up, and was instantly stunned.

The person floating in mid-air, had a head of long blonde hair flowing in the wind, and her
emerald green irises were filled with indifference. There were many wounds all over her
body, and blood flowed out, coloring her already tattered clothes red. But her face was full of
calmness.

She didn’t die! Claire was alright!

Immense happiness crazily flooded Feng Yixuan.

Shui Wenmo shrugged. The greatest happiness and greatest sadness of life was experienced
by the idiot Yixuan in one day.

Uproar!

Cheering instantly erupted in the entire square!

The blonde young girl actually didn’t die, even under such a terrifying attack!

Still alive, still alive!

The emperor on the stands squinted his eyes slightly.

Jean’s knuckles were white. His heart, had almost died just then. Leng Lingyu came back to
his senses, relaxed his body, and sat down. He only noticed now that he had tensed his whole
body. And his empty heart seemed to be filled once again.

Walter sniffled, cursing continuously in his heart, this little devil, only knowing how to make
others worry. Sh*t! Sh*t! Sh*t! Not human at all! That’s right, she wasn’t a human! She was
a devil!
Summer and Qiao Chuxin hugged each other tightly, crying and laughing at the same time.
Camille and dragon Ben both squinted and leaned back against their chairs. They weren’t too
worried just now, because they could sense that Claire’s essence didn’t disappear! Only Dong
Fenghou looked blankly at Summer and Qiao Chuxin crying and laughing, not understanding
what they were doing. Claire was alive; what were they crying about?

“Humph!” Hua Yilin’s expression became very, very ugly. Not just averagely ugly.

“This time, I will destroy you completely!” Hua Yilin stretched out his arms, laughing coldly
and insolently.

“Do you think you can still attack?” Claire’s voice was soft and faint, but everyone in the
whole square heard it clearly. Claire floated in the air quietly, a brilliant smile blossoming on
her face. She waved her hand slightly, and flicked her finger. In that instant, numerous tiny,
budding, golden lotuses filled the whole stage, filled the space around Hua Yilin.

Hua Yilin laughed coldly, his laughter full of contempt. He reached out to grab a golden lotus
bud in front of him, but his hand just passed through the golden lotus bud, not touching
anything.

What was this?

Hua Yilin’s expression finally changed slightly.

“Flourishing golden lotus, bloom!” Claire’s soft voice resonated in the whole square, a
peaceful expression on her face. Floating quietly in the air, she looked so tranquil, pure, and
untouchable.

As Claire finished speaking, all the golden lotus buds blossomed immediately, brilliant and
dazzling.

The beautiful scene stunned everyone.

What a flourishing scene this was!

The young girl covered in blood actually looked so holy and pure, and those numerous
golden lotuses just blossomed in the air, on the ground, everywhere.

Hua Yilin snorted disdainfully, “What are you performing? Tricks?” Hua Yilin was already
gathering water elements again.

“Thousands of thousands —- Plunder!” Claire’s tranquil voice sounded beside everyone’s

ears again.

The numerous golden lotuses started spinning slowly, emitting magnificent golden light,
stunning and brilliant.

And Hua Yilin suddenly stopped what he was doing, just standing there dumbly, not moving
again.
Claire’s gaze was icy, just staring at the Hua Yilin under her coldly.

Everything quieted.

Hua Yilin stood unmoving on the ground, still maintaining his previous position.

What was going on?

Slowly, the people finally found out what was wrong.

Ch.91 Stunning Brilliant Flourishing

Golden Lotus (Climax) II (Part II)

Hua Yilin’s expression was slowly changing! A frown, then pain; hideous, endless pain.

“Aaaah—-!” Hua Yilin yelled at the sky, his scream blood-curdling. Then his gaze became
unfocused as he slowly dropped onto his knees, convulsing. And he couldn’t stand up again
after that!

“No! It’s not like that! No!” Hua Yilin knelt on the ground like he was hallucinating,
convulsing painfully.

What was this?

Everyone in the square watched this huge change in situation, shocked. They had no way of
knowing what was really going on.

“No—- ” Hua Yilin convulsed painfully. Under the shocked gazes of the crowd, tears
streamed out from the corners of Hua Yilin’s eyes!

Hua Xiuning stared at this unbelievable scene, dumbfounded. There was no way she could
believe that this unruly and lawless younger brother of hers was actually crying! Sobbing!

“What the f*ck is going on, that son of a b*tch is actually crying. Yixuan, what is going on?
Am I dreaming?” Shui Wenmo rubbed his eyes desperately to make sure what he was seeing
was really happening.

Feng Yixuan just stared fixedly at the Hua Yilin convulsing on the ground and the tears at the
corners of his eyes. His eyes were also full of unbelief. But he didn’t forget to give Shui
Wenmo a fierce punch to tell Shui Wenmo the idiot that he wasn’t dreaming. Shui Wenmo
touched the blood trickling down from his nose, then sniffled: “His grandmother, I really am
not dreaming. That son of a b*tch is really crying.”

“What is going on?” The Emperor also frowned, confused.

“I don’t what’s happening either. Seems like Hua Yilin is undergoing some sad and painful
event.” Ann Lisa was also puzzled; she could only guess that Claire probably used some type
of mental attack.

“Haha, you rude dragon, do you agree you lost this time now?” Summer was so happy she
almost danced and sang. Hua Yilin had lost his ability fight completely, so how would he be
able to contend with Claire anymore?

Dragon Ben twitched his lip, not answering.

Jean let out a long breath, but an indescribable complexity surged in his heart. Had Claire,
already become so strong? Is he still qualified to protect and guard her now? Does he still
have the strength to protect and guard her now?

Watching the Claire with a holy and pure face floating in mid-air, Leng Lingyun suddenly
kind of understood why the Temple of Light wanted to bring Claire under their flag. But, not
knowing why, Leng Lingyun felt a faint resistance in his heart. Was it really a good thing, for
Claire to enter the Temple?

Walter moved his shoulders excitedly. Won, little devil won. This damn little devil, always
making people so worried!

“Yay, Claire won!” Qiao Chuxin waved her little fist around, yelling excitedly.

Hua Yilin just sprawled out on the ground like that, unable to move again. His face was
covered in endless pain.

All humans had their own weaknesses.

Claire looked quietly at the Hua Yilin sprawled out on the ground. Even she herself became
curious, just what did Hua Yilin see?

Thousands of thousands plunder, means basically its name. It lets one undergo a thousand
plunders, bringing out regret, pain, unresignment, and the deepest and darkest side of the
bottom of one’s heart, replaying these most painful things again and again in one’s heart.
Such a result would naturally make one fall apart. In fact, if put in more vulgar words, this
was raping his mentality a thousand times, a thousand times!

Hua Yilin lost his ability to fight and his eyes were laxed. His mouth continuously repeated
the word “no”, and he was unable to stand up again.

“I declare, Claire Hill is the winner.” The referee finally came back to his senses and yelled at
the top of his voice, pulling the thoughts of everyone else present back also.

Won!

Claire won!

Instantly, cheers filled the square; the noise reached the clouds.
The blonde young girl with green irises won this competition.

Although this was only the mass elimination, it was so intense, so rousing. Many people
stood up to cheer, to applaud; the enthusiastic atmosphere infected everyone. During this
competition, the tides turned greatly multiple times, and now it finally ended. The hearts of
the audience were also tossed up and down, extremely nervous. Even many years later,
people still told the wonders of this day. That holy, pure, and beautiful young girl, with her
flourishing golden lotus, stunning and brilliant.

Claire flicked her finger. The numerous blooming golden little lotus flowers vanished.

Hua Yilin was carried down by people, to receive treatment.

The emperor squinted as he watched the Claire floating in mid-air, his eyes glinting a cold
light. Ann Lisa saw this in a glance, and her heart sank. She knew, the emperor, had killing
intent now! Claire was only fourteen, yet she already showed such unworldly strength. She
will definitely have great doings later! But, the emperor seemed to have forgotten one thing.
Claire Hill was now not only part of the Hill clan, but also a priest of the Temple of Light!
Also, she was very close to the Li clan. No matter looking at what perspective, doing
something to Claire would never be a wise decision. And Ann Lisa also understood, that the
emperor showing such an expression now, was the normal response of a ruler. Even though
he had killing intent, the emperor would never be stupid enough to directly face off the
Temple of Light. But just when cheering thundered in the square, an abnormality occurred in
the skies. The nice autumn sky suddenly turned dark.

Claire’s expression changed. She then immediately flapped her fire wings and hurriedly flew
towards the outside the city.

The burning sensation on her back became stronger and stronger.

She had made the breakthrough through the eighth volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory!

So, the lightnings will follow too! And this time, Golden Lotus was deep asleep, so she
wouldn’t have Golden Lotus’ protection! For the eighth volume, she would have to endure
seven lightnings! Without Golden Lotus’ protection, how would she be able to endure these
seven lightnings?

Claire’s rapid departure made many people confused. All gazes were shot towards the figure
leaving rapidly in the air. Without a word, Feng Yixuan extended his wind wings and chased
after her. Shui Wenmo cursed in a low voice and also ran after them. And of course Jean and
the others also understood what was happening. Claire had made a breakthrough again!

“Duke Li, what is going on?” The emperor frowned slightly and turned ask Li Mingyu beside
him, whose face was full of worry.

“Your majesty, we have some private matters to sort through, may we retire early?” Li
Mingyu watched Claire’s figure becoming farther and farther away from them in the sky and
pleaded anxiously. Before the emperor could reply, Ann Lisa said hastily, “Your majesty,
please comfort the people here. I will tell you all the details when I get back.” After that, Ann
Lisa flew into the sky and raced after Feng Yixuan’s figure. Jean and the others, who were at
the stands, also left hurriedly, chasing to outside the city.

The emperor frowned slightly and watched the figure disappearing in the sky, but still
immediately waved his hand to let people settle the crowd. The competition stage had already
collapsed, so the tournament could only be delayed till tomorrow.

In the air, Claire was flying as fast as she could, with Feng Yixuan chasing after her, with
Ann Lisa chasing after Feng Yixuan. In the sky, dark clouds were already gathering to this
side.

Claire’s heart sank more and more. She could already predict that the lightnings this time
would be unordinary. Without Golden Lotus, could she block them all?

“Claire! Claire!” Feng Yixuan called out anxiously behind her.

“Shut the f*ck up!” Ann Lisa came upon them quickly, moved past Feng Yixuan, and
directly caught up with Claire.

“Follow me!” Ann Lisa rushed up and grabbed Claire by her wrist, stopping her.

“It’s you!” Claire looked at Ann Lisa with astonishment. This person, was the person who
probed her the other night! She was absolutely certain!

“Mom, what are you doing?” Feng Yixuan also came up and asked anxiously. What, this
person was Feng Yixuan’s mom?

“Claire, your lightning calamity is coming, right?” The words that came out of Ann Lisa’s
mouth surprised Claire greatly. Why would Feng Yixuan’s mother know?

“Yes, so I cannot stay inside the city. The lightning calamity this time is not trivial. If I stay
there, it would affect many people.” Claire didn’t attempt to hide anything, saying directly.

“Go!” Ann Lisa grabbed Feng Yixuan, making the three all stand together, then took out a
scroll and tore it open. A white light flashed across, and the three’s figures disappeared at the
spot just like that.

Leng Lingyun, who could fly, arrived first. He saw from a distance the three vanishing
abruptly, so he understood that that woman used a small-sized spatial teleportation scroll! A
very valuable small-sized spatial teleportation scroll that could teleport up to five people!

Where did they go? Leng Lingyun frowned and looked around, but he couldn’t find anything.
He looked up at the sky; the dark clouds in the skies dispersed rapidly. No! Not disperse, but
quickly chasing towards another direction, disappearing in only a moment!

At this time, Jean and the others also came up, but all they saw was Leng Lingyun floating in
the air alone, his face solemn.

“Leng Lingyun, where’s Claire?” Summer looked around anxiously. There wasn’t anyone to
be seen.
“Taken away.” Leng Lingyun landed slowly and said softly.

“Taken away? By who?” Summer became worried.

“The woman that was chasing after her just a moment again, the defense minister of Lagark,
Ann Lisa.” Naturally Leng Lingyun knew Ann Lisa’s identity. Although the Main Temple of
the Temple of Light wasn’t located in Lagark, the Temple of Light was still very familiar
with the situation in Lagark.

“What!” Walter exclaimed, “She took away Claire? To where? What does she want to do?
Why did you not stop her? Does she want to kill Claire, now that Claire is wounded?”

Walter’s worries had their reasons too. The relationship between Amparkland and Lagark
was becoming more and more tense. With the strength Claire displayed today, Lagark would
definitely notice her.

“I don’t know. When I arrived, Ann Lisa had already taken Claire away with a spatial
teleportation scroll. But there is one thing you should not worry about. Claire is now a priest
at the Temple of Light, and Lagark will definitely not go against the Temple of Light.” Leng
Lingyun’s voice was low, but it was unusually sure. The Temple of Light; even the most
flourishing and strongest Amparkland wouldn’t dare do anything to it, so not to mention
Lagark, whose strength is still under that of Amparkland.

“So to say, Claire is safe?” Summer let out a long breath, relaxing. She also almost forgot,
that Claire was now a priest of the Temple of Light!

Jean’s brows were knit tightly together. Claire was safe, but, where was she? Just where
would that woman take her? And what was her purpose?

Ch.92 The Living Treasure Old Man

(Part I)

Jean stood where he was, silent.

“Don’t worry, nothing will happen to Claire. If my guess is correct, that woman was trying to
help her.” Leng Lingyun explained in a heavy tone to the others.

“Sh*t! Where are they?” At this time, Shui Wenmo hurried over in glory, but only saw Jean
and the other people.

“They were taken away, Ann Lisa used a space teleportation scroll.” Leng Lingyun replied
faintly.

“What! Why not take me along.” Shui Wenmo yelled.

“Do you know where they went?” Jean looked at Shui Wenmo and asked in a deep voice, the
anxiousness so obvious in his tone.

“No.” Shui Wenmo shrugged and said seriously.

“Why say something so confusing when you don’t know!” Seeing Shui Wenmo’s attitude,
Summer got a little angry, humphing coldly.

“Ah, little thief, long time no see.” Shui Wenmo grinned and greeted Summer.

“Humph!” Summer turned around and refused to talk to Shui Wenmo anymore.

“So, madame Ann was trying to help Claire…… ” Li Mingyu spoke in a deep voice, “Now
we even don’t know where they went. So let’s wait.”

Li Yuewen looked worried, wanting to say something, but stopped when she met Li
Mingyu’s gaze.

“Then let’s go back and wait. Aunt Ann won’t harm her future daughter-in-law. So everyone,
go back. Maybe they will appear in front of us tomorrow, well and energetic.” Shui Weno
stretched and said lazily. Apparently, he trusted Ann Lisa very much.

Shui Wenmo didn’t notice, but his words “future daughter-in-law” caused much disturbance
in the hearts of multiple people present.

Future daughter-in-law? Why did these words make him so uncomfortable? Jean lowered his
eyes, turned around, and left silently. Leng Lingyun watched Jean’s figure, sighing slightly in
his heart, and followed. Walter mumbled in his heart, sh*t, you say she’s Feng Yixuan’s wife
and she’s Feng Yixuan’s wife? What and what?

Finally, everyone returned the way they came.

At the same time, Claire opened her eyes and found herself in an unimaginable place.
Looking around, there were a few small, wooden houses in front, circled by a low, wood
fence, a few large trees beside, looking like the most ordinary farmer home. But looking
farther, Claire found the strange part. Lifting her head, the blue sky was without clouds, but
there were birds flying far above. Claire squinted. Those birds were a type a sea bird! This
was an island?! Concentrating, Claire could actually hear winds lashing. She focused and
sensed outwards, and much to her surprise, found that this little island was surrounded by a
wind wall. An unusual savage wind surrounded this little island, isolating it completely from
the outside world.

“Master…… Master, come out…… ” Ann Lisa yelled at the top of her voice.

“What the hell are you screaming about! Yelling as soon as you get here!” An energetic voice
sounded inside the house rudely.

“The lighting is going to strike down how can I not scream? Come out and block the
lightning right now!” Ann Lisa was even ruder, yelling back in an even louder voice.
“What? What lightning? The thing you’re practicing won’t attract lightning.” Even though
the voice inside was a little confused, footsteps still sounded hurriedly.

An elderly man appeared at the door of the wooden house. He wore a light blue robe, and his
eyes were bright and energetic, emitting a daring boldness. His eyebrows and beard were
already long and white, but combed very neatly.

“Master, save us, the lightning will be here soon.” Ann Lisa said hastily.

“Yo, chap, you’re so big now.” But the elderly man didn’t pay attention to Ann Lisa, instead
turning towards Feng Yixuan and grinning.

“Ah, old man, you’re more and more energetic. Your beard and eyebrows are more and more
handsome.” Feng Yixuan grinned back and replied.

But Claire was a little surprised. Feng Yixuan, usually so insolent, was actually so cute and
obedient?

“Of course.” Then the elderly man did something that made Claire completely speechless.
She watched as the elderly man pulled out a small comb from his wide sleeves, and started
combing his eyebrows carefully, then his beard, his expression leisure and satisfying.

“Old man, come over here quickly and block the lightening for my future wife.” Feng Yixuan
finally switched to the real topic.

“What?! You fellow actually started picking up girls?!” The elderly man exclaimed loudly,
turning his gaze to Claire. Claire was still in her ragged state, her clothes torn, and although
her cuts had stopped bleeding, her clothes were still stained red and looked scary.

“Master!” Ann Lisa got anxious, because storm clouds had already started gathering above
their heads.

“Hm?” The elderly man answered lazily, then looked towards the sky and stroked his beard
gently, replying disdainfully, “What the hell are you worried about, isn’t it just seven streaks
of lightning?” Hearing this, Ann Lisa’s expression turned joyous. This meant that Master will
help!

But Claire was surprised when she heard it. This elderly person actually knew how many
streaks of lightning she was facing!

“Little girl, how old are you this year, actually attracting seven streaks of lightning…… ” The
elderly man drawled, but looking Claire over, “Also, what mental cultivation method are you
practicing? Huh? Why does it look so familiar?”

Claire hesitated, should she tell this elderly person in front of her the truth? Even if she did,
he wouldn’t know it.

“Treasured Lotus Directory.” Claire hesitated, then spoke. Based on the current situation, this
elderly man was the only person that could block the lightning for her, so she should
probably cooperate.
But who knew, immediately after Claire said these words, the expression of that elderly man
changed.

“What?! Treasured Lotus Directory? You said Treasured Lotus Directory?” Not caring about
his image at all, the elderly man rushed up and grabbed Claire’s shoulders and started shaking
furiously, his expression savage, “Say that again, say that again!”

Feng Yixuan’s expression changed greatly too. He had never seen the old man in such a rage.
Feng Yixuan was about to go up and stop him, but Ann Lisa pulled him back. Feng Yixuan
looked at Ann Lisa anxiously and was about to say something, but Ann Lisa shook her head
slightly, telling Feng Yixuan that Claire wasn’t in danger.

Claire was also confused. The elderly man’s overreaction completely baffled her. He didn’t
have any killing intent; so what did he mean?

“What is your relationship with that old thing Si Konglin? Tell me! Why would he teach you
the Treasured Lotus Directory? Impossible! That good-for-nothing definitely won’t easily
teach the Treasured Lotus Directory to others!” The elderly man raged, his expression and
actions totally unmatched to his age.

“I don’t know who Si Konglin is.” Claire’s faint reply instantly paused the elderly man’s
raging actions.

The elderly man froze, dropped his jaw and looked at Claire, asking dumbly, “Then why do
you know the Treasured Lotus Directory?”

Claire’s next words almost made the old man spit blood: “I found it. So I learned it.”

“Found, found, found it?” Claire’s words resonated in the elderly man’s brain continuously.
Found it, so learned it.

The elderly man wanted to spit blood, to howl, to lie on the ground and laugh.

“Ahaha! That idiot Si Konglin, never thought that his unique skill would be learned by a
stranger. Hahaha, this is so hilarious, this useless, stingy idiot! Serves him right! Serves him
right!” The elderly man laughed and jumped, making Claire and Ann Lisa and Feng Yixuan
stare with their mouths open. What was going on?

“Master, um, can’t we talk later? The lightning is going to strike down any minute now.” Ann
Lisa had never seen her master so out of control, so she asked carefully.

Claire and the elderly man looked up at the sky. Sure enough, the sky was filled with storm
clouds, lightning flashing.

“Little girl, I’ll block your lightning for you, but afterwards, you must tell me all about it.”
The elderly man apparently seemed very happy.

“Okay, but, elder, can you first block the lightning for me?” Claire frowned at the sky. In
those heavy storm clouds, lightning flashed and thunder roared continuously. Claire
understood deeply that she couldn’t block this time’s lightning by herself. She could only rely
on this elder in front of her. If she only needed to tell how she got the Treasured Lotus
Directory, and the elder would help her block these deadly lightnings, then it was a very good
deal, because the way she got this book was really too easy.

“Sure, no problem, you all move!” The elderly man had on a serious expression, mentioning
for Ann Lisa and Feng Yixuan to move further away.

Seeing the elderly man’s actions, Claire understood that this lightning was really different.

Claire’s expression also became solemn.

“He!” The elderly man looked at the sky seriously, blocking in front of Claire. Then he
clapped his hands together in front of his chest, knitting his brows tightly. Ann Lisa and Feng
Yixuan also looked over worriedly, but there was nothing they could do.

Their surroundings darkened, because the storm clouds in the sky got denser, the lightning
and thunder also getting brighter and louder.

“Seven streaks of lightning, little girl, you’re so young yet you practiced to the eighth level of
the Treasured Lotus Directory. Don’t know what that old thing Si Konglin will do when he
finds out. Probably angered to death.” The elderly man watched the dark clouds, frowning,
his expression serious, but his tone was gloating.

But Claire heard some things from it. The Treasured Lotus Directory was probably created by
the person named Si Konglin, and that person must have a special relationship with this
elderly person in front of her.

“Open!” The elderly man yelled in a low voice, his palms separating, and two brilliant streaks
of white light shot out from his hands, transforming into a half-circle, enclosing Claire and
the elderly person in the middle. The elderly man frowned, then waved his hand again, and
two more streaks of white light flowed out, surrounding Ann Lisa and Feng Yixuan,
protecting them inside this dazzling barrier.

“Hmm, what’s missing?” The elderly man stroked his beard, thinking.

The elderly man thought for a while, then grabbed the air, and a small, clear, round plate
appeared in his hand. His expression solemn, the elderly man threw it out gently, and the
round plate flew to above Claire’s head and started spinning slowly. The round plate gave off
a soft white light. Claire understood that this was definitely not an ordinary object; it must be
a defense type treasure of some kind.

“Okay, everything’s ready.” The elderly man nodded seriously, then turned to look at the sky.

The lightning, was about to strike down!

Ch.92 The Living Treasure Old Man
(Part II)

The circumstances really made people worry. Ann Lisa also frowned slightly at the round
plate slowly spinning above Claire’s head; Master even used that thing this time. Seems like
it really wasn’t simple! Feng Yixuan was even more worried; his fists were tightly clenched
and his knuckles were already white.

“Wind Force!” The elderly man put his index finger and middle finger together and waved
fiercely. With the barrier as its center, a violent wind swept upwards, making the spot they
were standing on become an empty zone, while their surroundings were filled with violent
wind.

Claire looked at the scene before her with surprisement, questioning in her heart, just how
deep is this old man’s cultivation?

Boom!

A long streak of lightning slashed across the sky, filled with frightening violent strength. It
chopped down just like that. Feng Yixuan’s heart was tense as he watched fixedly at the two
inside the barrier. The old man’s expression was extremely solemn, which made people even
more worried.

“He! Ha!” But, the next scene made the three completely dumbfounded.

The old man hopped up, and flicked his finger lightly. A powerful force went straight up and
met that lightning. Boom! Instantly, the violent lightning was blocked by this force, and
cracked open, then dispersed. Bits and pieces of lightning burst open in the air like fireworks,
glorious and eye-catching. So simple? So easy? Just a flick of a finger?

“Mm, pretty beautiful. He!” The elderly man twisted his shoulders around, boasting, then
flicked his finger again to meet the next lightning. Splendid sparks dispersed again, and in
that instant, everything was so beautiful. Ann Lisa twitched her lip, wordless. Feng Yixuan
swallowed, looking at the sparks that filled the sky dumbly, completely unable to speak.

Claire looked at the old man in front of her that was wriggling his shoulders and showing off,
then looked up at the round plate floating above her head, the splendid barrier around her, and
the magnificent yet violent hurricane. She really wanted to ask this old man, what was the
point of doing all those preluding efforts? He could finish off the lightning so easily, so why
did he make it seem so serious before?

The old man even took the time to sort his long beard, which was blown a little messy by the
wind. He then continued to easily finish the lightnings. Just like that, the old man very, very,
easily got rid of the seven lightnings, then fished out the little comb in his sleeve and started
very carefully combing his beard and eyebrows, mumbling: “Seriously? Making me so
messy.”
The dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed. The blue sky showed again, giving a peaceful
feeling.

The elderly man waved his hand, and the splendid white barrier and the hurricane
immediately disappeared. The clear, round plate above Claire’s head was also withdrawn.

“Let’s go, go inside. Lisa, go make tea.” The old man grinned widely and headed towards the
entrance of the house.

“Wait! Master!” Ann Lisa’s voice was shaking a little, obviously trying to hold something in.

“What?” The old man turned to ask confusedly at the Ann Lisa, who was almost going crazy.

“Master, since you could so easily block the lightning, why did you do so many useless
things? What barrier, what Wind Force!!” Ann Lisa was going crazy. She had also asked out
the question in Claire and Feng Yixuan’s hearts.

“What do you know? Preluding effects are a must, or else how would I highlight my
elegance, my valiance?” The old man rolled his eyes at Ann Lisa and spoke in an “of course”
tone. He then looked at Claire and grinned, “Let’s go, little girl, you must tell me every
detail.”

Claire was wordless, Ann Lisa was going crazy, Feng Yixuan twitched his lip and didn’t
know whether he should laugh or cry.

Claire followed the old man into the house. The old man plopped into a chair and motioned
for the others to sit down too.

“Little girl, tell me, how did you get this treasured book. For your information, Si Konglin
that old thing treasured it so much, he wouldn’t even exchange it with me for my TianGang
Wind Force.” Speaking about this, the old man began gritting his teeth.

Claire told the old man everything about how she got the book; the old man’s eyes stared
wider and wider.

Feng Yixuan frowned. He also remembered, when they caught Summer, he was also present.
He didn’t know Claire got that treasured book at that time.

“Can I borrow it and take a look?” Once he said it, the old man himself also realized that this
wasn’t appropriate to ask. “Master, how could you be like this?” At this time, Ann Lisa came
in carrying tea and started rebuking.

“Hehe, I also know I’m asking a little too much.” The old man laughed awkwardly. His
cheeks actually blushed.

“At least you know it. Even though you helped Claire block the lightning, using this to ask
for seeing the treasured book, isn’t it too much!” Ann Lisa didn’t give her master any face at
all, rebuking him loudly.

“Then I’ll just not see it, okay okay.” The old man twitched his lip.
“You can see it.” But at this time, Claire made a move that surprised both Ann Lisa and the
elderly man. Claire took the treasured book out from her storage ring, and handed it to the old
man.

“What? I can see it?” The elderly man looked at Claire with disbelief, repeating Claire’s
words.

“Mm. You can see it.” Claire said calmly.

“Old man, where’s your medicine? Claire still has wounds on her body.” Looking at Claire’s
wounds, Feng Yixuan exclaimed. From leaving the capital till now, Claire didn’t cry out in
pain once, or brought up her injuries either. Plus they were busy blocking the lightning, so
they completely forgot about Claire’s wounds.

“Oh oh, medicine for wounds.” The old man hurriedly flipped through the items in his
storage ring and took out a small porcelain bottle, then poured out a pill from it and handed it
to Claire, “Eat this, and I promise you’ll immediately feel cool and refreshed. This is some
good medicine Si Konglin gave me. Took me so much to exchange for it.” The old man said
with heartache. He was obviously only being so generous because Claire agreed to let him
see the treasured book. These words were also showing affection.

Claire didn’t refuse politely or anything, instead directly accepting the medicine and
swallowing it with one gulp. Sure enough, a refreshing feeling filled her whole body,
unusually comfortable. What medicine was this? Claire was very amazed. Such efficacy was
uncomparable to a healer’s healing or the medicine created by an alchemist.

Claire also handed the book in her hand to the elderly man, who accepted it with excitement.
But when he looked at the cover, his expression changed.

“What, what words are these?!” The old man frowned, blinking and asking. He seemed to be
muttering to himself, but also seemed to be asking Claire too.

Claire kept silent, not answering.

The old man only paused for a slight moment, then hurriedly flipped the book to read the
inside.

A strange thing happened again. The treasured book couldn’t be flipped open!

“Mm?” The old man frowned, then tried to open the book again, but still couldn’t.

Everyone in the room blanked. What was this?

“Old man, are you doing preluding effects again?” Feng Yixuan stared his eyes wide open as
he asked sincerely.

“Do your head! Which eye of yours saw me doing preludes? Do I need to exaggerate so
much just for flipping a book?” The elderly man replied fiercely, glaring and snapping at
Feng Yixuan.
Feng Yixuan was stunned. Does this mean, that the old man really can’t open the book?

“How come I can’t open it?” The old man turned the book back and forth, examining it.

Claire was also a little stunned. Originally, she gave the book to the old man because she was
sure he couldn’t understand the chinese on it, so it didn’t matter if he saw it. If he did
understand it, then it would mean that this old man was the same as her, from a different
world. Then there would be even more follow-ups.

But, the situation before her eyes was out of Claire’s expectations. He actually couldn’t open
the book?

The elderly man tried his hardest to flip open the book, but the ordinary book still didn’t
budge.

“Is this really the treasured book?” After being unsuccessful at opening the book for a long
time, the old man finally looked towards Claire in puzzlement.

“Whoa, old man, what do you mean? Will Claire lie to you?!” Before Claire could reply,
Feng Yixuan, beside, already opened his mouth in dissatisfaction.

“It is that treasured book.” Claire stood up and walked to before the old man and accepted the
book over. She was also very uncertain about why such a thing would happen. Claire took the
book; with a slight flip, the book immediately flipped open.

Instantly, the room silenced.

The old man’s expression instantly changed again and again. Feng Yixuan and Ann Lisa
watched this scene, stunned. Claire frowned slightly, puzzled in her heart, not understanding
why such thing would happen.

“Let me see.” The old man grabbed the book over with a vicious expression, and stared his
eyes wide open at the words on it, but was dumbfounded. He couldn’t understand it at all! So
the old man attempted to flip through the pages, but it happened again, he couldn’t flip it!

Claire calmly helped the old man flip the book to the next page. But it was still words he
couldn’t understand.

The old man turned to stone, just sitting there in such a stiff position.

Claire’s expression was completely calm as she continued to help the old man flip the pages
good-heartedly, but it was still words the old man couldn’t understand at all.

“Sh*t! Si Konglin, you actually dare to trick me!” The elderly man roared, angry and
indignant. He turned to Feng Yixuan, “Chap, you come over here, try to see if you can flip
it!”

Feng Yixuan ran over obediently, and easily flipped open the pages.

The old man’s face instantly went green.

“Si Konglin! You shameless old brat! Actually casting a ban spell specifically against me!
You don’t let me see, don’t let me learn, huh? Discriminate against my TianGang Wind
Force, huh? Then I today am just going to let my TianGang Wind Force and your Treasured
Lotus Directory be tied together!” The old man stood up, going crazy, jumping around in the
room and cursing.

The other three in the room didn’t yet come to realization.

“Little girl! You must learn my TianGang Wind Force from me! I am going to completely
teach you every single part of my unique skill! I am going to made Si Konglin that old brat so
mad he’d die!” The elderly man howled as he said such words. The others in the room finally
understood what he meant when he said he was going to let the TianGang Wind Force and
the Treasured Lotus Directory be tied together!

Ch.93 An Unexpected Turn (Part I)

After the elderly man finished, Claire was surprised, Ann Lisa and Feng Yixuan were also
surprised.

“Chap, you also come learn. Your wind blades look nice; it must feel good to open the seal,
huh?” The elderly man didn’t care about their thoughts, continuing on delightfully.

Ann Lisa’s expression became joyful. Master actually agreed to teach Feng Yixuan his
unique skill so easily? All these years, she never taught Feng Yixuan one single technique of
TianGang Wind Force because she had sworn in front of her master, promising him never to
teach TianGang Wind Force to anyone. From this, it was obvious how much Master cared
about his unique skill. But, he decided to teach it to Feng Yixuan with just one sentence. And,
it was “also”. Ann Lisa looked towards Claire, who still hadn’t come back to her senses. She
sighed in her heart; was it Claire’s who’s lucky, or did that fellow Feng Yixuan choose
wisely?

“But, elder, I am of the fire nature.” Claire replied softly. By this time, Claire had understood
one thing. That person called Si Konglin, was probably from the same world as she was! He
created the Treasured Lotus Directory, and wrote it in Chinese. But how he lost it was a
mystery.

“So what if you’re of the fire nature? I don’t care. From today on, you must learn from me!
How many volumes doesn’t matter! But you have to learn! One volume is also fine! You
know Treasured Lotus Directory so you must know my TianGang Wind Force too! If not so,
how can you help me anger that old thing to death?” The elderly man roared fiercely, then
added shamelessly, “After all, I blocked seven streaks of lightning for you! Can’t you pretend
you’re paying me back? One sentence, you must learn!”
Claire was completely speechless. She twitched her lip, not knowing what to say. This old
man was an eccentric person. Were there trades like this? Saving the life of a person to make
them learn his unique skill? Could she refuse? Claire felt a headache.

“But, I already have a master.” Claire thought for a while, then said so. Even though Claire
knew that learning the unique skill of this elderly man would give her another life-saver in
times of need, if she had to become his disciple, then she couldn’t do it. And Claire
understood that she was fire nature, so even if she learned it, she wouldn’t be able to get the
essence.

“I wouldn’t agree even if you wanted me to be your master.” The elderly man jumped around
gleefully. Naturally, he had his own plans. First, this little girl seemed to be Ann Lisa’s future
daughter-in-law, or at least looked like so. So he couldn’t accept her as a disciple, or else
their relationships would be messed up. Second, this little girl was neither his disciple, nor Si
Konglin’s disciple, but knew both their unique skills. What would Si Konglin’s expression be
like after he found out that? Just thinking about it was exhilarating.

Eh? Claire looked at the gleeful old man, surprised. Teaching her skills without her needing
to become his disciple?

“Little girl, what’s your name again, something -air?” The elderly man stroked his beard
carefully and asked.

“Claire Hill.” Claire answered.

“Good, very good. From now on, you’ll call me TianGang Wind Elder!” The old man
instructed leisurely.

“TianGang Wind Elder?” Claire repeated. It sounded awkward from every angle. It definitely
wasn’t his real name.

“What? You have a problem? Don’t you think this name is very profound and very
overbearing?” The old man stared at Claire, demanding.

“No, no problem.” Claire shook her head numbly.

“Okay, Lisa, you should go do what you need to do, go back. When I feel like these two little
fellows are ready, I will let them return.” TianGang Wind Elder ordered Ann Lisa.

“Oh, Master. Sure, I’ll put Claire and Yixuan in your hands.” Ann Lisa agreed with a smile.
She turned towards Claire, “Just pretend you’re repaying Master for saving your life, and stay
here for now to learn TianGang Wind Force. Even if you just learn one volume, it will still
fulfill Master’s wish.” Since Ann Lisa already said this, Claire couldn’t find any excuse to
refuse anymore.

“Wait, what about the tournament?” Claire frowned, remembering that the tournament in the
capital of Lagark hadn’t seem to end yet.

“This time, you already glorified the Li clan. Don’t worry, I will give the power of attorney
over the weapons for the army to the Li clan. Also, I’ll tell Shui Wenmo to get rid of all the
other people, but surrender. Yixuan will do the same, and the winner will be the Li clan.”
Ann Lisa said her decision with a smile.

“This…… ” Claire looked at Ann Lisa with a complex expression, unable to speak.

“Don’t think we’re purposefully letting you win! With your current strength, Shui Wenmo is
not your opponent, and neither is Yixuan! So, the winner should be the Li clan anyway.” Ann
Lisa’s face turned serious as she explained, “Just relax and cultivate here.”

Hearing this, Claire’s expression relaxed a little. But determination flashed through Feng
Yixuan’s eyes. During the tournament, Claire miraculously made a breakthrough and
surpassed him, so he must become even stronger, stronger, strong enough to protect Claire!

“You don’t need to worry about the Li clan. Also, is there anything you need to tell your
friends? I will record it with a memory crystal and give it to them. Just cultivate here without
worry.” Ann Lisa seemed very natural saying these.

“Yep, little girl, just cultivate here peacefully, ahaha. You can’t escape. There is a fierce wind
all around this island, and every creature that attempts to go through it will be torn to pieces.
Only when you have finished learning will I send you out.” TianGang Wind Elder laughed
smugly.

Claire twitched her lip. So it seemed like things already turned out this way. But such a
method of repaying was a first for her.

“Then, I’ll have to bother you to bring my friends the memory crystal.” Claire said to Ann
Lisa politely.

Ann Lisa only smiled and nodded.

“Also, thank you for bringing me here, and thank you for finding TianGang Wind Elder to
save me.” Claire thanked solemnly.

Ann Lisa smiled, “If you want to thank someone, thank Yixuan. If not for him, I would not
have helped you.”

With the end of Ann Lisa’s sentence, Feng Yixuan started to feel uncomfortable. Claire’s
expression also became a little stiff.

“Okay, finish and leave. Really. I need to start teaching them now; don’t waste my time.”
TianGang Wind Elder waved his hand impatiently.

“Okay, I know! Also, I used up one spacial teleportation scroll, so give me two.” Ann Lisa
stated stoutly, giving Claire the memory crystal.

“What logic is that? Robber! You’re a robber! Why do you ask me for two when you only
used up one?” TianGang Wind Elder and Ann Lisa began squabbling.

“Because I need another one to get back…… ”

“You’re just a robber! Robber…… ”

Claire accepted the memory crystal and started instructing, basically about how she didn’t
know how long she would be here either, and telling them to go do what they wanted. If they
couldn’t find anything to do, then go back to the Hill castle and wait for her there. And she
told Jean to take White Emperor and Black Feather home first.

Ann Lisa finally exploited two spacial teleportation scrolls, and left with Claire’s finished
memory crystal.

“Okay, little girl, chap, from today on, the devil cultivation starts!” TianGang Wind Elder put
his hands on his hips and said solemnly.

“Uh, TianGang Wind Elder, I want to take a bath first, then change my clothes.” Claire
pointed at her ragged, blood-soaked clothes.

“Oh~ Okay, go. Familiarize yourselves with the surroundings. The kitchen is over there, if
you want a bath, there is a hot spring in the woods behind the house. We can start cultivation
tomorrow.” TianGang Wind Elder stroked his chin, thinking.

Cultivation started the next day.

Slowly, Claire got familiar with the topography of the island. This island wasn’t big,
surrounded by the ocean on all four sides, unable to see the end. And around the island was a
very high wind wall, spinning fastly. Claire had tried putting a stick near the wind wall, and
the stick immediately broke! Throw a stone over, and it was instantly grinded into powder.
So it really was separated from the world.

Practice was boring and hard. And Claire and Feng Yixuan cultivated at different places, so
they could only see each other at night. At that time, both were already exhausted, going to
bed immediately after eating. The rest of their time were spent on two ends of the island,
practicing laboriously. Using TianGang Wind Elder’s words, the two practicing together
might accidentally hurt each other. After opening his seal, Feng Yixuan’s cultivation was
very easy. But Claire was thes opposite. As a fire nature, Claire couldn’t clearly sense the
wind elements, so the roaring of TianGang Wind Elder swirled beside her ear every day.

Days passed. Just like that, half a month passed, when a sudden news disturbed their
cultivation.

Ann Lisa appeared on the island, bringing Claire a letter.

“What did you come here for? They’re still far from finishing their cultivation.” TianGang
Wind Elder grumbled. Especially Claire; she had made no improvements for so long.

“I’m here to find Claire; I have something for her.” Ann Lisa took out a letter, handing it to
the doubtful Claire.

“Did something happen to the Li clan?” Claire frowned, “Or is it my friends?”

“Neither. All your friends went to take care of their their own business, and your knight has
also returned to Amparkland. This letter, was brought to me for you from your knight. I don’t
know what’s inside.” Ann Lisa answered truthfully.

Looking at the sealed letter in her hands, Claire suddenly had an ominous feeling in her heart.
She tore open the envelope quickly, and her expression changed instantly.

Something happened to Cliff!

“TianGang Wind Elder, I have important matters now, I must leave the island! Please allow.”
Claire put the letter away safely, her face determined.

“You’re only at the first level; that chap Yixuan is already at the fifth level. With just so little
learning, where do you think you’re going?” TianGang Wind Elder stared and yelled,
rebuking Claire.

But Claire didn’t waver, her expression serious as she restated again firmly: “This person, is
very important to me. He is in danger now, so I must go find him. Also, you yourself said
before, even if it’s just one volume, it’s okay. With my nature, I really can’t practice your
TianGang Wind Force. TianGang Wind Elder, you also know this clearly. This half month,
no matter how hard I tried, I can’t breakthrough TianGang Wind Force anymore.”

TianGang Wind Elder paused, unable to say anything to Claire’s determined gaze.

“Who is it?” Ann Lisa saw Feng Yixuan’s uncalm expression and asked gently.

“It’s my master, Cliff.” How could Claire know what Ann Lisa is thinking, so she answered
truthfully.

“Master, you’ve also heard. When a master is in trouble, can the disciple not go? When you
meet a problem one day, will you be comfortable if I just stand beside and watch?” Ann Lisa
glanced out of the corner of her eye at the relieved Feng Yixuan, her lip twitching.

“That’s true.” TianGang Wind Elder stroked his beard, “Okay then, little girl, go. Anyway,
you have now learned my TianGang Wind Force, even if it’s only one volume. Haha, it’s
enough to anger Si Konglin to death. We will continue cultivation, you can go.”

We? Feng Yixuan frowned. What did he mean?

“I want to go with Claire!” Feng Yixuan suddenly understood what TianGang Wind Elder
meant, saying immediately.

“Nice try! Your potential is even better than your T-rex mom, so stay here obediently and
learn from me. I will teach all of my unique skill to you. Haha, let’s go!” Not waiting for
Feng Yixuan to react, TianGang Wind Elder picked up Feng Yixuan, laughing as he flew to
the other side of the island.

Feng Yixuan’s struggling roars came from far away, but it was no use.

Claire and Ann Lisa looked at each other, wordless.

“Madame Ann, sorry to bother you.” Claire always felt awkward on how to address Ann
Lisa, so she called out this after some thought.

“I actually want you to call me Aunt Ann, haha. Let’s go. Your knight is waiting for you over
there.” Ann Lisa joked, pulled Claire over, tore open a spacial teleportation scroll, and their
two figures vanished from the spot.

Claire’s heart grew heavier and heavier. To make a breakthrough, Master actually went to
that place!

Ch.93 An Unexpected Turn (Part II)

When Claire opened her eyes, she discovered that she was now in a secret chamber. Ann Lisa
started explaining: “The destination of the teleportation is set at the secret underground
chamber of the Feng clan. Let’s go, your knight is waiting for you in the hall above us.” Ann
Lisa led Claire out of the secret chamber, navigating through a series of twists and turns.
Walking through a long hallway, passing-by maids and servants all saluted Ann Lisa. Claire
noted keenly that these people all had respect in their eyes; some even had fanaticism. Claire
couldn’t help wondering, just what kind of person is this woman before her?

When they came to the hall, sure enough, they saw Jean seated uprightly and silently in a
chair, Black Feather and White Emperor squatted on his shoulders. Seeing Claire, the two
little creatures rushed up to her excitedly, one left and one right, taking over Claire’s
shoulders. They rubbed her cheeks with affection.

“Miss!” Jean stood up abruptly, gazing fixedly at Claire just like that. Something was moving
in his eyes.

“Jean, let’s go. We shouldn’t delay, I’ll ask you some things on the way.” Claire was
extremely anxious. She turned to salute and bow at Ann Lisa, “Aunt Ann, thank you for your
help, I will never forget it. If there be one day when you need me, Claire, I will definitely
give my everything.”

“Go, Claire, be careful.” Ann Lisa smiled at Claire and nodded gently, “I’ll see you out. And
I will tell the Li clan that you have already left. You don’t need to worry about the Li clan
anymore; the Li clan has already shone its well-deserved brilliance.”

“Thank you, Aunt Ann…… ” Looking at this warmly smiling person in front of her, Claire
felt warm in her heart. She didn’t know how to thank her for everything she’s done.

“These are all achieved by your own effort. I didn’t do much. Okay, you still have important
matters to attend to, so hurry and be on your way.” Ann Lisa said understandingly.

Claire nodded. Without further ado, she followed Ann Lisa out the gates of the Feng clan.
A carriage was already waiting for them; Jean and Claire hopped on. Before Claire could ask,
Jean already told her everything.

“Miss, after you’ve been took away, and we saw your instructions in the memory crystal;
because we didn’t know when you would return, so everyone made their own decisions.
Dragon Ben went to cultivate, saying that he needed to improve his strength, to retake the
throne of the king of the dragons. Walter thinks he is too weak, so he left to journey the
continent, to practice and improve his strength, too. Camille went back to the capital, to
continue being his famous scholar; he wanted me to pass you a message, that if there’s
anything fun, call him on, and that he welcomes you to have tea at his place anytime. Qiao
Chuxin, Summer, Shui Wenmo, and Dong Fenghou also went to travel around; Leng Lingyun
returned to the Temple of Light to carry out his duties. The wind leopard is currently being
taken care of by miss Lashia.” Jean shortly reported on each person.

Claire nodded, then took out the letter and frowned: “What is this letter about?”

“Master Cliff’s friend, master Lawrence, asked me to bring you that.” Jean had not read the
letter, but Lawrence had solemnly requested for it to put into Claire’s hands immediately, so
Jean didn’t delay.

Claire closed her eyes, and sighed gently.

That was all master Lawrence could do. To breakthrough, Master actually went to Devil
Region. Master Lawrence wanted her to stop Master. Devil Region, wasn’t the true world of
devils; but that region was unusually dangerous, with unknown and dangerous creatures
everywhere. The topography was also very dangerous, and the climate was horrible. There
was a terrifyingly strong barrier around Devil Region; it was very easy to enter, but didn’t
seemed so easy to exit. Rumors say that there are powerful creatures from the world of devils
that exist there, and many strong people who went in there to cultivate never walked out.
Master Lawrence couldn’t persuade Cliff, so he could only write to Claire, wanting her to
stop him.

“Miss, is it very serious?” Looking at Claire’s heavy expression, Jean asked softly.

Claire once again opened the letter to see the date on it. Cliff had already set out for a few
days.

“We must go stop my master, he is going to Devil Region!” Claire gritted her teeth and spit
out these words.

“What!” Jean’s expression also changed instantly. Devil Region, he couldn’t know it better.
There once was a strong person from Amparkland that wanted to go cultivate in Devil
Region; the barrier around it was very easy to enter, but after the strong person went in, he
never came out again. Rumors say that there are powerful creatures of the world of devils in
there, and that place was also the forbidden place in the hearts of the strong. Numerous
famous powerful ones had entered there and never returned, so Devil Region had already
become a place that many strong people don’t want to talk about.

“Master had already set off for many days,” Claire frowned and worried, “Rushing to Devil
Region from here, is still very far. Even if I fly, it’s impossible to continue through days and
nights, and I will run out of magic power.” At this time, Claire became fretful. Even if she
persisted in flying for a whole day and night, she would need even more time to replenish her
empty magic power; that would only waste time.

“Miss, don’t worry, I will send you to Devil Region as quick as possible.” At this time, Jean
said this determinedly.

Claire looked at Jean, whose face was covered in determination and his tone sure, puzzled.
Jean was only a warrior; all he knew was DouQi. What did he mean by these words?

“With the situation so urgent, I can not care so much anymore.” Jean lifted up the curtains
and gazed outside, his face calm.

What did he mean? Claire couldn’t understand what Jean meant by his actions.

“Coachman, when we reach the woods, let us down and you can go back!” Jean ordered the
coachman.

“Yes.” The coachman didn’t ask anything, agreeing to this immediately. He raised his whip
and increased the speed of the carriage.

“Jean, what are you planning to do?” Looking at the solemn Jean, Claire couldn’t resist
opening her mouth to ask.

“Miss, going from here to Devil Region, it will take several months by carriage. When we
reach there, master Cliff will have already entered Devil Region, and at that time, it will be
too late.” Jean let down the curtains, his tone peaceful as he gazed at Claire.

Claire nodded. Yes, she knew all of this. But, what did Jean want to say?

“Miss, I will take you to the outskirts of Devil Region within three days.” Determination shot
out of Jean’s eyes.

Three days? Claire was stunned, was this possible? If dragon Ben was here, maybe there
would be a possibility. The flying speed and endurance of dragons were absolutely
incomparable by ordinary magic beasts or mounts. But at this crucial time, that fellow dragon
Ben went to cultivate. Did Jean’s mount have such fast speed? That’s right, knights all have
their own mounts; what was Jean’s mount? Claire searched around in her brain, but realized
that this piece of information was missing.

The carriage was very fast, and after entering a secluded woods, it stopped. Jean and Claire
jumped down from the carriage, and the coachman obeyed their instructions and returned the
way they came.

“Jean, just what do you want to do?” Claire asked in confusion.

Jean didn’t answer. Instead, he looked up at the sky, his gaze cold.

“Respond to me! My contractor!” Jean gaze became empty as he softly shouted out such a
sentence.
Instantly, a strange rune surfaced on Jean’s forehead. But Claire understood, that was the
mark of a contract. Jean was summoning something; was it Jean’s mount?

Claire started thinking. As a knight, Jean certainly has his own mount. The imperial knights
of the capital, the knights of the Griffin Squad, of course had griffins as mounts. Further
down were war horses, while some knights had special magic beasts. Could it be, that Jean’s
magic beast was a flying one? Therefore Jean would say that he would take her to the
outskirts of Devil Region in three days’ time?

It must be like this. Only a flying magic beast could take her to the outskirts of Devil Region
in such a short period of time.

Claire also looked up at the sky, waiting for Jean’s summoned mount.

Not long after, the sky above Claire darkened. Claire looked at the huge creature spiraling
above her head, completely stunned. She had guessed that Jean’s mount should be a magic
beast that could fly. Yes, right, she was correct on this point.

But, why was this flying magic beast so big? Why did it look so much like a dragon?

Because it was a dragon! Jean’s mount was actually a dragon!

Dragon knights were very rare; the entire Amparkland had only two dragon knights. Lagark
had two, Baluke, one, and other countries had none. And Jean was Amparkland’s unknown,
third dragon knight.

Ch.94 Entering Devil Region (Part I)

With a loud thump, the huge dragon landed in front of the two. Claire stared dumbfounded at
the dragon in front of her, unable to speak.

The huge dragon stretched out its neck, snuggling up to Jean cozily. Jean gave a rare smile,
also reaching out his hand to pat the dragon’s head.

“Judy, let’s go. Take us to the outskirts of Devil Region.” Jean took Claire’s hand, ready to
get onto the back of the dragon.

But the dragon puffed cold air out of its nostrils angrily, completely different from its
familiarity just now. It stared at Claire, humphing.

Claire immediately understood. The dragon was excluding her, unwilling to carry her.

“Judy!” Jean’s expression changed as he yelled in a cold voice.

The dragon whimpered, then lowered its head, its eyes going dim.
“Miss, this is my mount, Judy. She doesn’t know how to talk yet. In fact, she is still a baby
dragon, and has some tempers. But it’s okay.” Jean patted Judy’s head as he spoke.

Claire nodded. She understood Judy’s protest. The mount of a knight was for the knight only,
so of course she would exclude Claire, who was not her knight.

“Let’s go, Miss.” Jean helped Claire onto the back of the dragon, and they sat down one
behind the other.

“Go, Judy. This time, you’ll have to do more. Fly towards the outskirts of Devil Region as
fast as you can.” Jean patted the dragon. The dragon roared, then shot up, flying into the sky
quickly.

Wind blowing by her ears, Claire looked at Jean, who was sitting in front of her, but her mind
was filled with thoughts. Jean, hid his real strength at first and followed besides her, then she
found out that he was secretly helping the second prince under Grandfather’s orders, and now
his identity was actually a dragon knight. There were only two dragon knights in the entire
Amparkland, mysterious yet powerful. But from what Claire knew, Jean was definitely not
one of them. That means Jean’s identity as a dragon knight was secret! Jean; how many more
secrets did he have that she didn’t know about?

Under Jean’s urging, Judy flew as fast as she could, not resting for the whole day. Only at
night did they land at a secluded place to make camp and rest. Judy was so tired she lay on
the ground and didn’t move.

“Jean, for a baby dragon, isn’t this too exhausting? Let her rest tomorrow.” Watching Judy
sprawled on the ground, too tired to move, Claire couldn’t help suggesting.

“If we also fly tomorrow, we can reach the outskirts of Devil Region by evening. We must
stop master Cliff before he enters Devil Region, or else everything will be too late.” Jean
wouldn’t budge as he insisted.

Claire turned to look at the exhausted Judy, then thought about the consequences of Master
entering Devil Region, and became conflicted. “Judy is still a baby dragon. If she continued
like this, she would be over-tired. What will happen to her then?”

“It’s fine. Let her get some good rest tonight, and it’ll be over by tomorrow.” Jean also
couldn’t bear it, but when he thought about the irreversible consequence if master Cliff went
inside Devil Region, he hardened his heart again.

After eating, the two went to sleep.

Early the next morning, Judy carried the two people once again into the sky.

Judy, exhausted, finally reached the outskirts of Devil Region when night came. Claire
noticed with much surprise that underneath them, were rolling hills that stretched for as far as
she could see! A river too! But they were covered by an enormous barrier that she couldn’t
see the end of. Judy landed slowly. As soon as she touched the ground, she collapsed. But she
still controlled her body not to squash the two people falling off her back.
“Judy!” Jean cried out in worry.

Claire also landed lightly, and stood to the side, looking at Judy on the ground with a
complicated expression.

Judy tried her best to lift her head, stretching out her tongue and licked Jean’s worried face,
comforting him, telling him she was okay.

Jean touched Judy’s head softly, his eyes full of love and sorry.

Claire was silent. She sighed in her heart, but was unable to say anything.

“Based on the time, master Cliff most likely hasn’t arrived yet.” Jean patted Judy’s head
while comforting Claire.

“Yes.” Claire answered quietly, scanning her surroundings. The place they landed was the
valley between two mountains. The mountains were steep, continuing all the way into the
horizon. In the valley were dense forests. This was the entrance to Devil Region?

It was impossible to see the end of the barrier. Who did this? How powerful must he be to
create such a place?

“Jean, you stay with Judy, I’ll go look around.” Claire turned around and instructed Jean.

“Miss, whatever you do, do not enter Devil Region.” Jean warned solemnly.

“I know.” Claire waved her hand, and a pair of golden flame wings spread out from her back
abruptly. She flew up into the sky slowly, and started to examine their surroundings.

Very soon, Claire noticed the abnormality here. Even though this place was alive with plants,
within five hundred meters from the barrier, there wasn’t a single creature. There could only
be one explanation, and that was that the natural instincts of animals told them this place was
dangerous, so they all kept far away.

Claire flew slowly, scanning the ground below. Suddenly, a glittering object caught her
attention. Claire flew down. When she saw the glittering object clearly, her expression
changed.

This object was Cliff’s! It was one of the crystal pieces he used to make potions! There could
be no mistake. These stuff were very rare, but Cliff had many. And this place was a forbidden
area in most of the powerful people’s hearts, so it couldn’t be such a coincidence that
someone else came and lost this.

Claire put away the crystal piece, then flew back towards where Jean was at top speed.

At this time, Judy was a little better, but was still resting on the ground.

“Miss.” Seeing Claire’s heavy expression, Jean suddenly got a bad feeling.
“Master, has probably already entered.” Claire took out the crystal piece she found on the
ground and continued in a heavy tone, “This thing, Master has a lot. There are no humans or
creatures nearby, and it can’t be a coincidence that someone else happened to pass by and
lose this.”

“Miss, it’s not for sure. Maybe Master Cliff hasn’t entered yet. Let’s wait and see.” Jean said
hurriedly. He knew clearly that based on Claire’s personality, if she was sure that master Cliff
entered Devil Region, she would definitely go in too.

“Jean, I know you don’t want to follow me inside.” Looking at the crystal piece in her hand,
Claire sighed softly, “But, you also know perfectly, that this must be Master’s, right?”

Jean’s face instantly paled, and he couldn’t say anything.

“I will go in.” Claire lifted her head slowly to look at Jean, saying solemnly.

“No, Miss, no!” Jean tried to stop her immediately. The dangers of Devil Region; Jean knew
them better than anyone else.

“Jean, wait for me outside. I will bring Master back safely.” But Claire was unusually
determined.

“No! Miss, you don’t understand the dangers of Devil Region. Once you enter, you can never
come out! You can’t go in!” Jean stood up anxiously, knitting his brows and saying to Claire
seriously.

“You and Judy wait for me here. I will come out.” Claire had already made up her mind.
Whatever Jean said, Claire’s resolve couldn’t be wavered.

“Miss, if you must go, I will go with you.” Jean sighed slightly in his heart, knowing that his
words couldn’t change Claire’s mind. Thinking to here, Jean became calm, and said to Claire
solemnly, “Miss, I am your guardian knight, and I will follow you wherever you go.”

“Jean, this time it’s different. I don’t wish for you to follow me inside.” After some thought,
Claire finally made up her mind, lifted her right hand, and pulled off the glove slowly,
revealing the shocking black mark.

Jean’s expression changed, his voice trembling, “What, what’s this? Miss?” His heart sank
deeper and deeper. He already faintly knew what this was, but he wasn’t willing to
acknowledge it. A voice rang in his heart again and again, no, no, this mark on the back of
Miss’ hand wasn’t that thing.

“This is the mark the god of Darkness left on me. I am his offering. But, the time hasn’t
seemed to come yet, so he won’t take away my spirit just yet. Which means, right now, I
have a fierce and fearsome bodyguard. He will protect me.” After a pause, Claire still said it,
“So, I don’t need your guarding, you see? Wait for me outside; I will come out.” Even though
Claire understood how much it must hurt Jean when she said this, to make sure Jean wouldn’t
follow her and be in danger, Claire still said this out loud.
“How come? Miss, why would the god of Darkness choose you as his offering? How could it
be like this? The Dark Mark actually exists…… ” Jean stumbled over his words, muttering,
unable to accept this reality.

“Last time, killing that elder of the Fire hall; actually, it wasn’t the enemy of the elder
chasing him and killing him, but under the help of the god of Darkness, I was able to defeat
him.” Claire said slowly. Looking at Jean’s lost expression, Claire was very conflicted.

Jean sat down, dejected. No one could understand the pain in his heart. Glaring red was
already dripping down the gaps in his tightly clenched fist, but he didn’t notice.

“Jean, I will come back. All you need to do is to wait for me here!” Claire took a deep breath,
then turned and walked towards the barrier. Jean’s head was lowered. No one could see his
expression.

Claire neared the barrier. She reached out her hand to touch the barrier, but before she could
read the wavelength, she passed through the barrier without obstruction!

Claire entered Devil Region!

Ch.94 Entering Devil Region (Part II)

Before Claire was an area of verdant woods, but it was abnormally quiet. At least for now,
she couldn’t detect any essence of life yet.

Claire turned around, and extended her hand to touch the barrier, but astonishingly
discovered that she couldn’t read the wavelength of the barrier, nor could she go through it. It
was completely different from how she easily passed through it a moment ago. But now
wasn’t the time to worry about this; she needed to find Master first.

This place really was too creepy; the scene was so beautiful, yet no creature existed. Was
there a very dangerous creature here that deterred other creatures so they didn’t dare come
close, or was it that this place had always been so creepy?

“Chirp chirp……” “Tweet tweet……” The White Emperor and Black Feather crouching on
Claire’s left and right shoulders suddenly started chirping and tweeting. Claire immediately
detected the slight noise behind her and turned abruptly. She came face to face with Jean’s
determined face.

“Jean!” Claire’s expression changed, “Why did you come in? Didn’t you know better than
anyone how dangerous this place is? I told you to not come in!”

White Emperor and Black Feather hopped onto Jean’s shoulder. Under comparison, Jean’s
broad shoulders were much more comfortable to squat on.
“Miss, as I have said before, that no matter where you go, I will follow you, even to death.”
Jean’s expression was calm as he said this softly and lightly, an resolute determination
flowing out from the bottom of his eyes.

Claire couldn’t speak; she could only look at Jean, stunned. This man whose face was full of
determination, Claire saw the change in him clearly. From the disdain and disgust at the
beginning till the never betraying now; these changes, Claire all felt them deeply.

“Let’s go.” Claire said the two words softly, but an indescribable feeling arose in her heart.

“Yes.” A gentle smile surfaced on Jean’s lips as he followed after Claire.

“Oh right, where’s Judy?” Claire suddenly remembered the exhausted dragon outside the
barrier.

“She’s okay. She will return by herself after getting some rest.” Jean answered softly, but
there was a sense of guilt in his voice.

Claire didn’t ask more, and continued walking forward.

Their surroundings were still creepily quiet, with no sign of life.

“Miss, this place is very strange.” Looking around, Jean naturally also noticed the
strangeness.

“Yes, there is no life,” Claire nodded, “We just don’t know whether it was like this originally,
or if there’s a very powerful creature here that deterred others.”

Just when Claire finished her sentence, her expression changed. A tremendous and terrifying
force appeared ahead of them, and was now speedily approaching.

Jean had already stepped in front of Claire and drew out his sword.

When Claire and Jean saw the creature bolting straight towards them, they were both stunned.
It was an earthbound dragon! A ninth grade magic beast! Glittering blue scales covered its
body, with a row of sharp spikes glowing with cold light lined the back of its neck. Its four
sturdy hooves were filled with force, and its tail was thick and powerful. An imposing and
extremely dangerous creature! If they really fought each other, neither Claire nor Jean was
confident that they could win. Earthbound dragons were very rare; they hadn’t expected to
see a such high-level magic beast right after they entered Devil Region. But, right now, this
powerful magic beast’s eyes were filled with fear, and it was racing as fast as it could, as if
there was some terrifying thing chasing behind it. The earthbound dragon ran crazily; when it
passed by Claire and Jean, it didn’t even glance at them, not to mention stopping. Instead, it
continued racing forward with all its might.

What was it that made this originally powerful and dangerous magic beast so frightened?

“F*ck! If you keep running away! Daddy me will braise you today, believe it or not!” A
gruff, cursing voice sounded from behind. The earthbound dragon ran even faster, crying in
its heart, was there any difference between being steamed and braised?
The next moment, before Claire and Jean could see who it was, something flashed in front of
their eyes, and a figure appeared before them.

“Huh, humans?” Standing before Jean and Claire was a skinny youth. The youth had long,
ebony black hair, and his delicate features couldn’t cover up his arrogance and pride. And his
irises were a blood red color! Devil! A true devil! There really were devils in Devil Region!

Before Jean could act, the red-irised youth gently reached out his hand and clipped Jean’s
sword between two of his fingers. With a crisp clang, Jean’s sword broke. This magic sword
was so easily destroyed!

“Gal, come, daddy me am going to invite you to eat.” The youth with red irises waved his
hand, and Jean vanished into thin air!

“You! What did you do? Where’s Jean?” Claire’s expression changed greatly, alarm bells
ringing in her heart as she gazed at this youth with red irises before her! This person, oh, no,
this devil’s strength was on a completely different level than theirs!

“Jean? The one pointing the sword at daddy me? Daddy me sent him to a corner of this place
to tour.” The devil youth started laughing arrogantly, “Let’s go, gal, daddy me will invite you
to eat steamed earthbound dragon.”

“What person are you?” Claire began backing up. Teleporting Jean and White Emperor and
Black Feather away with just a wave of the hand, what kind of strength was this! The essence
this devil emitted wasn’t powerful at all, but his strength was so terrifying. Who was he?

“Daddy me ain’t a person, am a devil.” This time the youth with red irises replied in a good
temper.

“A girl shouldn’t say daddy me.” Claire still watched this devil before her with caution,
trying hard to divert her attention. Claire didn’t want to be butchered right after stepping into
Devil Region and before she could find Master. Although this devil looked like a boy from
her appearance, she definitely was a girl!

“Daddy me just likes to say daddy me, you got a problem with that? Yo, gal, how did you tell
that daddy me is a girl?” The devil became interested, glancing Claire up and down,
scratching her head, “Your insight is pretty good, is it because there’s something different
with your eyes? How ‘bout daddy me dig it out and examine it a bit.”

Claire just stared at this devil before her, knowing that she definitely had the strength to do
so. And everyone knew about the devils’ savagery and violence, not to mention she just
witnessed the devil chasing after the earthbound dragon, about to eat it.

“Look at you, so nervous.” The devil with red irises started laughing loudly, “Gal, daddy me
has had no one to talk to recently. On that side, those idiots run away the moment they see
daddy me. So daddy me comes to this side to play and relax, but f*ck! These live creatures
run the moment they see daddy me!”

Claire looked at this devil laughing wildly before her, slightly astonished. She tried to think
what this devil’s identity was. What did her words mean? On that side, those idiots run away
the moment they see her? That side? What side was that? Devil World?! The devils of Devil
World run away the moment they see her, then who was she? Or should she say, what level
did her strength reach already?

“You don’t need to care about who daddy me is, today daddy me is in a good mood.” The
young girl with red irises grabbed Claire’s hand, her tone like that of a gangster, “Let’s go,
daddy me will take you to see around this place. We’ll go find that earthbound dragon first.
Won’t eat it today, let it be our mount.”

Claire didn’t know whether she should laugh or cry. No matter how she thought about it, this
situation was weird. As if she was blocked by a gangster and said: Let’s go, I’ll take you for a
spin in a racecar. But, this gangster was a girl! The more helpless thing about this situation
was that Claire couldn’t wrestle out of this young girl’s grip at all. The only thing Claire
knew, was that this young devil girl was the strongest among all the people she had ever met.
Even that elder from the Fire Hall couldn’t compare with her. And she couldn’t see through
this young girl’s strength at all. If not for her glaring red irises, she seemed like an ordinary
girl from her appearance. But in reality, the strength she showed made people’s hearts
shudder.

At this time, the crashing sound of a bang sounded from the barrier, very hasty. Claire
blanked for a second before realizing that the earthbound dragon was so scared it chose a
wrong path and came to the barrier, and now it ran right into the barrier.

“You have three seconds, if you don’t come here immediately, daddy me will definitely eat
you tonight. Today daddy me is in a good mood, hurry and get your butt here to be our
mount, daddy me is taking beauty to see around.” The young girl with red irises yelled in an
extremely impatient tone.

Instantly, it really was only an instant, a whirlwind blew across, and the earthbound dragon
was already standing obediently before the two.

Claire looked dumbfoundedly at the earthbound dragon, who was behaving like a cute and
obedient little girl. Was this the legendary vicious and outstandingly powerful earthbound
dragon? In front of this young devil girl, it was even more lamb-ish than a lamb! Just what
was her identity?

“Oh right, gal, what’s your name?” The young devil girl squinted slightly, and the earthbound
dragon immediately crouched down to let the devil girl ride on it. The devil girl pulled on
Claire’s hand, dragging her on also. “Claire.” Claire replied in a muffled voice, worrying for
Cliff and Jean’s safety in her heart. This area was mysterious and frightening; didn’t know
how the two were doing right now. But this devil girl before her was very moody, and
annoying her seemed like a very unwise action.

“Your name is nice. What did you come here for?” The young girl with red irises patted the
earthbound dragon under her, and the earthbound dragon obediently started striding forwards,
but because it was too scared and nervous, it actually strode with the same leg’s on one side
together, and was as robotic as human walking with hands and feet on the same side swinging
together.

“I’m here to find my master, my master entered Devil Region.” Claire answered honestly.
“Oh, master?” The young girl with red irises stroked her chin and thought about it, then said,
“Oh, I remember now. A few days ago there was a human old man that came in. Devil
Region? Is that what humans call this place? Humph……” The young girl with red irises
snorted, very disdainful.

“Really? Then do you know where my master is?” Hearing this, Claire became very nervous,
and asked anxiously.

“Yup.” The red-irised young girl reached out her hand and randomly picked a leaf off a
branch above their heads, replying casually.

“Really? Can you take me to my master?” Claire continued asking anxiously.

“No. Today, you will play with daddy me. When daddy me is in a good mood, daddy me will
take you there. Maybe, if daddy me is happy, daddy me might even send y’all out. You
yourselves are unable to go out this barrier.” The young girl with red irises played around
with the leaf in her hand, answering seriously.

Claire twitched her lip. This fellow, sure enough, was very moody. And the most troublesome
thing was, her strength was unfathomable!

“Who, are you?” After thinking for a while, Claire still asked out loud. At this time, Claire
still didn’t know, what a powerful figure she had met.

Ch.95 The Young Lord of the Devil World

(Part I)

After Claire asked this question, the girl with red irises started laughing, “Beauty, even if you
knew, it would be of no use to you. Let’s go, daddy me will take you on a trip here.”

“Then, how should I address you?” Claire asked carefully. Although this red-eyed girl was
smiling right now, Claire knew, this girl might be laughing one moment, but take her life the
next second. Because, there wasn’t any warmth in her eyes, any emotion. She was a devil,
who did anything she wanted!

“Hm…… Let daddy me think.” The devil girl tilted her head, as if deep in thought.

Claire looked at their surroundings. There was still no indication of life around them. Was
this all because of this devil girl?

“I can’t tell you my name, so just call me young lord, like the others.” The devil girl finally
came up with an answer.
Young lord?! Claire was stunned, a shocking thought flashing through her mind. Young lord?
The child of a castellan of some city in the Devil World? Just the child of a castellan, yet her
strength was so terrifying; then what about the castellan? And above the castellan? What kind
of an existence was the devil world? And how did this young girl cross worlds and arrive
here from the Devil World? Claire was full of questions.

“Young lord, why is it so quiet here, with no indication of life?” Claire asked the thing
puzzling her as she looked around.

“Oh. They were either eaten by daddy me, or scared away by daddy me.” The young lord
snorted, her voice disdainful.

Claire could clearly feel that when the young lord said these, the earthbound dragon under
them shivered.

“It’s also boring over here, sh*t! At first, when these things saw daddy me they wanted to eat
daddy me, and now they run away faster than anything when they see daddy me!” The young
lord said indignantly, reaching out in frustration to flick the sharp spikes on the back of the
Earthbound dragon’s neck. A chunk was flicked off. The Earthbound dragon shivered, scared
to death.

Claire kept silent, not knowing what to say. But Claire was sure of one thing, this fellow, was
a person with a bad attitude, and one of the extremely bad ones!

“Beauty, this world is so boring. Is there anything fun?” The young lord asked lazily.

“Um…… ”

Claire didn’t know what to say. Fun? What counts as fun? “Young lord, what do you like to
do?” After some thought, Claire asked such a question.

“Daddy me likes to compete with those stronger than daddy me, then crush them under my
feet, and enjoy their strangled expressions.” The young lord raised her brows, saying
leisurely, but then immediately twitched her lip, “Sh*t! But I can’t enjoy that now anymore!”

Hearing this, Claire was first wordless, then stunned!

What was this young girl’s identity?

Likes to compete with the powerful, and defeat them. But can’t enjoy that anymore now!
Was this young girl the strongest in the Devil World? How could it be? How could the child
of a castellan be so powerful?

“Are all the devils of the Devil World not your match anymore?” Claire asked cautiously.

“Almost. There’s one that daddy me is afraid to fight with, and can’t win against either.” The
young lord twitched her lip, annoyed. The only devil she didn’t dare touch, was her daddy!
Her father!

But this sentence already exposed her identity!

Young lord, young lord! Not the child of a castellan, but the child of the king of the Devil
World! The young lord of the Devil World! Claire sucked in a breath softly. This young girl
was actually the young lord of the Devil World! Why would she appear here? Was it really
because no one was her match in the Devil World, so she came out for a stroll?

Now Claire could understand, why she could teleport Jean to another place so easily!
Suddenly, Claire had a question. Devil World was another world; so the king of the Devil
World and the gods of the Human World, who was stronger?

“Boring, so boring. Beauty, what do you like to do?” The young lord took out some red and
green objects and played around with them. Claire looked and twitched her lip. They were
actually all ninth-grade beast cores! Although it was only a one number difference between
eighth-grade and ninth-grade beasts, but their strength differed greatly. Faced with a ninth-
grade beast, even Claire would feel very difficult. But, the young lord took out a bunch at
once!

“I like to…… bully others and order them around.” Looking at the shocking beast cores in
the young lord’s hands, Claire answered the young lord’s question truthfully.

“What?” The young lord suddenly turned to look at Claire, then laughed, “Beauty, nice,
you’re really interesting. Daddy me is starting to like you. If daddy me was male, daddy me
would take you home and marry you. Then we can bully others and order them around
together.”

Claire didn’t know whether to cry or laugh.

The young lord followed Claire’s gaze to her own hands, and blinked with realization,
“Beauty, if like these, you can have them.” The young lord passed all the beast cores in her
hand to Claire.

“What?” Claire came back to her senses, accepted the beast cores, then put them into her
storage ring. Why would she not take them? Such valuable items. “Thanks.” Claire still
thanked politely.

“Beauty, is that a storage ring?” The young lord stared at Claire’s finger.

“Yes, but the storage space isn’t big.” Claire answered truthfully.

“Come on, beauty, I’ll take you somewhere.” The young lord kicked the earthbound dragon
underneath them, “Go, take us to the center of this land. Hurry, or I’ll fry you!”

As soon as the young lord finished, the earthbound dragon was like on steroids, rushing
forward at top speed. The objects beside them were flying past, making Claire dizzy. She
couldn’t help being confused: were the speed of earthbound dragons so fast? Weren’t they
famous for their strength?

The whole way, chaos erupted. The earthbound dragon ran the entire way, sometimes rushing
into other magic beasts’ territories. Continuously, other beasts came out roaring, wanting to
fight with the earthbound dragon, but when they saw the person on the back of the
earthbound dragon, they were immediately scared out of their wits, and ran away instantly.
Not a single magic beast dared to block their way, all escaping as fast as they could.

This made Claire completely shocked. This devil girl; was she really so terrifying?

The earthbound dragon bolted through the whole way, sending up clouds of dust behind
them. Very soon, they came to a place, and it stopped. This was a clearing; no trees, just
grass. The earthbound dragon stopped, panting, and stood there motionlessly.

The young lord jumped off, then grabbed Claire’s hand and pulled her off roughly. She then
kicked the earthbound dragon, “Get the hell out, seeing that you behaved well today, daddy
me won’t eat you.”

The earthbound dragon looked at them with joyous tears in its eyes, then ran away without
looking back.

“Come on, beauty, daddy me’s gonna take you to collect some trash.” The young lord let go
of Claire’s hand and squatted down, putting her two palms together, and shouted in a low
voice, “Open!” Her two palms slowly separated, and along with her hands, the ground also
cracked open. A dark, stone stairway appeared before Claire.

Collect trash?

Claire looked at the stone stairway that appeared before them abruptly with confusion. Where
were they going?

“Come on!” The young lord pulled Claire over and walked down the stairway.

The stairway was dark and wet. The young girl flicked her finger, and numerous bright dots
appeared over their heads, stretching all the way to the depths, illuminating the whole
stairway.

“What, place is this?” Looking at the cracked walls, Claire asked softly. In front, the young
lord’s pull was very strong, tugging on Claire’s hand and walking forward continuously.

“Don’t know who’s underground palace this is. But you could probably use the trash inside.”
The young lord replied casually, “I discovered it by accident last time.”

A wet, rotten smell welcomed them. Claire looked at the long, winding, stone stairs,
extremely puzzled. Ever since she met this young girl with red irises, Claire’s questions only
increased.

After some time, they finally finished the stone steps, and came to an open space.

This was an abandoned, ancient palace. The walls were broken and crumbling, and the pillars
made out of white jade lost their luster long ago. But everything showed the grandness and
magnificence of the palace at its time.

“We’re going inside,” the young lord walked in front, “Nobody’s here, only some bones.
Don’t know when they they died.”
Claire looked around. It felt stuffy, extremely quiet. Claire followed the young lord into the
depths of the palace. Walking into the grand hall, lifting her eyes, a huge treasure box sat on
the throne, with no signs of being opened.

“Come here, beauty. Take this as the pay for talking with me today.” For the first time, the
young lord didn’t call herself “daddy me”. She walked up and opened the box, twitched her
lip, and said disdainfully, “These are of no use to me; maybe you can use them.”

Claire walked up in confusion. When she saw the items in the box, Claire was stunned. The
box was gone through messily, and eight rings, some beast cores, gems, and precious ores
were scattered inside.

“These rings…… ” Claire already had an answer, but she still couldn’t believe it.

“Storage rings; the storage space is okay.” The young lord answered absently, looking
around.

Claire picked up one ring with shock and checked inside, but was frightened by the space
inside the ring. It was as big as this hall!

“All boring stuff.” The young lord yawned, and added lazily, “Put them away; they should be
of use to you.”

After some thought, Claire put away everything in the box. Such precious stuff, yet the young
lord called them trash.

“Beauty, why are you always wearing a glove on your right hand?” Although the young lord
was asking, she already grabbed Claire’s hand and pulled off the glove roughly.

Unable to contend with the young lord, Claire could only watch as the young lord pulled off
her glove.

“Aha! The mark of the god of darkness!” The young lord exclaimed excitedly, as if she
discovered a new continent.

Claire wasn’t at all surprised that the young lord could recognize this, but was baffled by her
excited tone.

“You were actually chosen; what’s different about you?” The young lord seemed to
understand the meaning of this mark, lifting her head, and looked at Claire suspiciously while
stroking her chin.

“You, know the god of Darkness?” Claire tried asking. Would this devil girl know the god of
Darkness? The Devil World and Human World were two completely different worlds; would
they have any interaction?
Ch.95 The Young Lord of the Devil World
(Part II)

“Duh! What kind of thing is the god of Darkness!” The young lord spat disdainfully. “If he
appears before daddy me right now, daddy me will beat his face into blossoming flowers!”

Claire was stunned. Just what kind of existence was this young girl? Did she really have such
strength, or was she boasting?

“Beauty, seems like the ridiculous knowledge of humans really is bizarre. Sit down, and let
me tell you.” The young lord sat down on the stairs and patted the seat beside her, motioning
for Claire to also sit down.

Claire obediently sat down beside her.

“You think the goddess of Light you worship is really a god?” The young lord laughed
coldly.

Claire was baffled. She stared straight at the laughing young lord, not understanding what she
meant by her words.

“God, what is a god? They are really only the strongest among humans. Just an existence that
surpassed everyone else and stands at the peak! The only true gods of the Human World, are
the Mother goddess and Father god; they created the Human World. What goddess of Light,
the god of Darkness, these can all be replaced. The sprites were also created by Father god
and Mother goddess, and their god of Sprites is also the transformation of the strongest of the
sprites.” The young lord’s calm words totally stunned Claire.

“There is only one reason why the god of Darkness would choose your spirit. Your spirit is
the perfect union of righteousness and evil, light and darkness. If he offered your spirit to
Mother goddess, Mother goddess will probably be very satisfied. And maybe in a good
mood, she will make the god of Darkness and the goddess of Light exchange positions.” The
young lord’s next words made Claire’s brain almost stop.

The god of Darkness and the goddess of Light exchange positions?

The god of Darkness being worshipped by millions, the goddess of Light being disdained by
millions.

Such a scene suddenly appeared in Claire’s mind. Why would she think such a scene oddly
satisfying?

“Does the goddess of Light know that you have such a mark?” The young lord asked, looking
at Claire’s right hand.

Claire shook her head gently.

“Yeah, probably. If she knew, there’s no way you would be standing here safely right now. If
the goddess of Light knew, she would definitely spend every bit of strength she has to get rid
of you.” The young lord suddenly frowned as she gazed at Claire, “According to the goddess
of Light’s usual manner, she should be able to prophesy something, and would definitely try
to win you to her side before the god of Darkness discovers you.”

The young lord’s meaning was very obvious. The goddess of Light would either try to win
her over before the god of Darkness made a move, or she would destroy her after the god of
Darkness acted.

“I am a priest of the Temple of Light.” Claire saw through the young lord’s confusion, and
explained.

“Ohh.” The young lord had on a I-knew-it expression.

Claire looked down at the mark on the back of her hand, frowning slightly. This time, if she
returned to Amparkland, she probably wouldn’t be able to refrain from matters of the Temple
of Light, so going to the Temple would be unavoidable. If, this mark was discovered by them,
what would happen?

“Beauty, you wanna to play a game?” The young lord squinted dangerously, watching Claire
with the gaze of a predator watching its prey.

Claire was wordless. She understood, that ever since the beginning, this young girl from the
Devil World only used her for entertainment. In her eyes, Claire was nothing.

“What game do you want to play?” But Claire smelled something unusual in her words.

“If you are discovered by the goddess of Light too quickly, that wouldn’t be fun at all.” The
young lord pulled Claire’s hand over, and reached out her finger to lightly tap the black mark
on Claire. Abruptly, that black mark started to turn transparent with a speed noticeable by the
human eye, until it disappeared!

“Don’t rejoice too early, I have no way to help you remove this. The only way I can help you
remove the mark is by killing the god of Darkness. But, the god of Darkness will definitely
not appear in front of me to seek trouble. All I did was make this mark invisible, so no one
would discover it.” The young lord withdrew her hand, and continued on with interest, “As
for how things will unravel, that depends on you yourself. I don’t think you look like one that
would obediently wait for others to butcher anyway.”

Of course I wouldn’t obediently wait for others to butcher me!

Claire withdrew her hand too, gazing fixedly at the back of her hand, which seemed have
returned to its original appearance. She humphed coldly in her heart.

And everything the young lord told Claire today, completely toppled Claire’s original
knowledge. The goddess of Light wasn’t a god! Gods, weren’t really gods! But the strongest
among humans! And what did this mean? This meant that if a human’s strength reached the
peak, the human could overturn the goddess of Light!
With her head tilted, the young lord watched Claire’s expression change, already extremely
excited in her heart. There were still many things she hadn’t told Claire, for it would be more
fun if Claire discovered them herself. She had a feeling in her heart, that in the near future, a
good show would definitely be put on. Ahaha, just thinking this made her so excited.

“Beauty, let’s go, I’ll take you to your master, and send you out.” The young lord seemed
very excited, saying this as she stood up.

Claire watched the young lord, who was in a very good mood, not understanding why she
was suddenly so excited.

“The treasured sword behind the chair, you should have use for it too. Go find whatever you
could use here, and take all of them!” The young lord squinted as she instructed. Right now
she was very excited, desperately wishing to see the show she is so looking forward to right
now. If she wanted her show, naturally she needed to put in some effort and help this young
girl grow stronger.

And naturally Claire wouldn’t object. She found a sword behind the chair; the sword was
already covered in rust. Claire reached out to take it, and was greatly astonished. This
seemingly old sword was actually so heavy! Claire secretly utilized DouQi, and with all her
strength did she barely retrieve this treasured sword into her storage ring.

“This sword, is a magic sword. Give it to your knight to use, and you will understand how
this sword is different from all others!” The young lord crossed her arms in front of her chest,
leaning on a pillar as she said this to Claire.

“Thank you.” Although Claire didn’t understand what were the intentions of this young girl
that made her help her like this, she in fact did help her. So naturally Claire needed to politely
thank her.

“Oh right, this is for you, beauty. It can block a deadly attack for you once; only saving you
once.” After thinking for a while, the young lord fished something out of her bag and stuffed
it into Claire’s hand.

“Why are you helping me like this?” Although Claire was asking, her hand hurriedly
accepted the thing. No joke, such a good thing, and giving it to her for nothing. It’d be such a
waste if she didn’t take it.

“If you die too early there’d be no good show to watch.” The young lord’s answer was even
more truthful, making Claire completely wordless.

Claire rolled her eyes. She was just about to put the thing the young lord gave her into her
storage ring when the young lord stopped her.

“Put it around your neck. Remember, it can only save you once.” The young lord reminded.

“Okay, I know.” Claire put the thing the young lord gave her around her neck. It was a very
ordinary-looking ruby necklace; a tiny ruby hung from a thin string, simple and without any
decoration.
“Let’s go, beauty, I’ll take you to go find your master, and your idiot knight, and then send
you all out.” The young lord was in an exceptionally good mood. She now couldn’t wait to
send Claire out, to see the show she looked forward to as soon as possible.

“Where is my master?” Claire understood that Master probably isn’t in life-threatening

danger, or else the young lord’s tone wouldn’t be like this.

“Just follow me.” The young lord grabbed Claire’s hand roughly and started running towards
the passageway. When they exited the underground passageway, the young lord looked up at
the sky, seeming to be determining the direction. The next moment, Claire’s head felt dizzy,
and she couldn’t help closing her eyes.

When Claire reopened her eyes, her surrounding had already changed.

Instant transportation again. The young lord had took her and transported them to another
place.

“Yo, we’re so on time. Your master seems to be making his breakthrough.” The young lord’s
taunting voice reached Claire’s ears. Claire looked up to see an astonishing scene.

In the clearing in front of them, Cliff was covered in wounds, the blood almost dying his
clothes red. But his eyes were shut and his expression was completely peaceful. He just sat
there, the bodies of several ninth-grade magic beasts around him. Slowly, Cliff’s body
emitted a colorful light.

“Haha, so interesting. But even if he does breakthrough, he can’t make it out of this barrier
either. Why do so many stupid humans come to this place to cultivate and breakthrough?”
The young lord stroked her chin as she mocked, “Even though coming here to cultivate
makes it very easy to breakthrough, what use is breaking through? Forever staying at this
place, either eventually dying of age, or be group attacked by magic beast packs and die.”

Claire turned to look at the young lord, who saw the questions in her eyes.

“Don’t look at me like that, actually, there’s a reason why I can’t exit this barrier, too. It’s
like a rule. But I can send you out.” The young lord squinted as she said lightly.

Master was going to make his breakthrough?! Claire watched fixedly at Cliff, who was sitting
crossed legged there, numerous emotions surging in her heart. Naturally, she knew why Cliff
took the risk to enter Devil Region to breakthrough. Everything was because of her, because
Cliff wanted to undo Claire’s black mark!

“Yo, he’s going to fail?” The young lord’s voice abruptly sounded in Claire’s ears.

Claire focused and looked over once more. Sure enough, the colorful light on Cliff’s body
suddenly became very unstable, sometimes bright and sometimes dim.

And Cliff’s originally calm face at this time was a frown too. Obviously, now was the most
critical time of his breakthrough.

Claire’s heart tensed as she watched Cliff anxiously, very worried. What should she do?
Ch.96 Jean’s Pledge (Part I)

“Would someone die if this breakthrough failed?” The young lord squinted, smirking.

Claire’s expression changed. In record, there was only one sorcerer who made a successful
breakthrough, but he had long vanished and did not meddle in worldly affairs. Claire didn’t
know what the result would be if a breakthrough failed, but, it definitely won’t be without
any injuries!

Now, what should she do? At such an important time in the breakthrough, Claire didn’t dare
do anything rashly. Everyone knows that doing rash things at such a time would bring even
worse results.

“Young lord…… ” Claire turned to look at the young lord, the pleading in her eyes apparent.

The young lord didn’t say anything else, just flicked her finger lightly. A soft, white beam of
light shot into Cliff’s body.

In that instant, colorful light burst out from Cliff, and his scrunched eyebrows slowly relaxed.
The light on him got brighter and brighter, completely enveloping him inside.

“Young lord, thank…… ” Claire just started when she was cut off by the young lord.

“Don’t thank me, I’m waiting for you to perform a good show for me. Don’t disappoint me.”
The young lord waved her hand impatiently, “Wait here, I need to go back, to prepare for the
next Divine War.” Divine War? Claire was confused.

“Beauty, I really hope to see you in the Divine War, haha. But don’t know what identity you
would be using to fight.” The young lord laughed, her random words baffling Claire even
more.

Very soon, the colorful light on Cliff’s body dissipated. Claire noticed with awe that the
wounds on Cliff’s body had already completely healed, and he looked energetic. His every
move gave off slightly a different essence from before: the essence of a powerful one.

“Master!” Claire’s heart finally relaxed, and she called out joyously.

“Beauty, I hope to meet you again, haha. Go, butcher those who want to butcher you.” The
young lord’s voice sounded beside Claire’s ear. Claire wanted to turn and look at the young
lord, but her vision suddenly became dark. When she could see again, Claire found that she
had returned to the place where she first entered Devil Region, outside the barrier.

“Claire!”

“Miss!”

Both voices were shocked and stunned.

“Master, you made a breakthrough, I’m glad you’re okay. Congratulations to Master for
breaking through.” Claire instantly understood that the young lord sent them out. And the
young lord’s last words were deeply engraved into her heart. Go, butcher those who want to
butcher you. Claire’s gaze became a little icy.

“What happened?” Cliff frowned, his expression confused, “I remember I was at the
bottleneck of breaking through, almost failing, then bizarrely, an outside power helped me
succeed. Then I heard your voice, and now I’m here.” Cliff was very confused. While
breaking through, he did kind of sense two people beside him. One was Claire; who was the
other one?

“Miss, who was that person? Are you okay?” Jean’s eyes were confused and worried.

“She’s not a person, but a devil,” Claire said to Cliff and Jean calmly, “She was the one who
helped Master breakthrough and sent us out.”

“What?!” Jean was greatly astonished. How could a devil help a human? To humans, devils
were always a terrifying existence. They were powerful, ruthless, cold-blooded, and savage.
Rumor has it that there were creatures from the devil world inside Devil Region, but he never
expected it to be true. Now Jean remembered, that youth, had blood-red irises.

“Claire, are you saying that a devil helped me breakthrough?” Although Cliff was asking, his
tone was sure. Only he knew the danger of the situation, and he also knew that Claire could
not have helped him. So the person with Claire was a devil? Looking at it, it must be that
devil.

“Yes.” Claire nodded.

“Why would she help us? Even sending us out.” Cliff was stunned. A devil actually helped
humans?! This sounded like a huge joke. Cliff stroked his chin, looking around suspiciously.
Not only helping him breakthrough, but also sending them out safely. Too fishy!

“She just suddenly felt like it.” Claire sighed lightly, explaining.

Jean and Cliff were both shocked, but seeing Claire’s solemn expression, they both
understood that Claire must be telling the truth. That devil; she probably did this really
because she was too bored!! “I didn’t expect there really to be devils in Devil Region,” Cliff
still hadn’t returned from his shock. Everything that just happened was much too bizarre.

“Oh right, Master, Jean, here, form a blood contract.” Claire took out two rings from her
storage ring and handed it to the two.

“This is?” Cliff was perplexed at first, but after looking at Claire’s eyes he was sure of his
guess.

“Storage ring!” Jean exclaimed. It was actually such a precious thing!

“Yes, that devil took me to find it.” Claire stuffed the rings into the two’s hands, and said to
Cliff, “Master, is your storage ring as big as this one?”
“That devil took you to find these?” Cliff opened his mouth wide, the whole thing seeming
even more unbelievable. He sensed the storage space inside the storage ring, and was
completely dumbstruck: “Such a big space! Twenty times larger than mine!”

“Then perfect, switch it over, and give me your old one.” Claire was calculating what to do
with the rest of the storage rings.

“Miss, that devil, why is she so good to you?!” Looking at the storage ring in his hand, Jean
asked in muffled voice.

“She’s not good to me, she’s just bored to death. And these things are only trash in her eyes;
she was just disposing them on me.” Claire shrugged, taking out the rusty sword from her
ring. But as soon as she took it out, because it was too heavy, it fell directly to the ground.

Trash? Storage rings were trash?! These unattainable items were actually trash in that devil’s
eyes!

Cliff was taking out the stuff in his old storage ring and moving them to the new one, but his
attention was attracted by the rusted sword on the ground. “This sword, the devil brought me
to find it also. But, except for being heavy, I have not discovered anything special about it,”
Claire said puzzledly while looking at the rusty sword on the ground, “But, she specifically
instructed me to take this sword, so it must have it’s specialities.”

Cliff squatted down, examining the rusted sword on the ground carefully. Slowly, his
expression became stunned.

“This, this sword; could it be the legendary Sword of Death?!” Even Cliff’s voice was
trembling.

“What Sword of Death?” Claire frowned and asked, puzzled. She had never heard of a
treasured sword like this.

“The Sword of Death is a magic sword. Legend has it that this whole continent was once one
empire, instead of five countries like now. And the founding emperor used the Sword of
Death to fight his way through and create the empire.” Jean said, his expression very solemn,
“The Sword of Death, is not a magic sword of any specific nature, but much more
frightening. People attacked by it will fall into all sorts of negative states, hallucinate, their
bodies go numb, and completely lose any ability to fight.”

Claire’s pupils dilated. She remembered the underground palace that the young lord took her
to see. That once magnificent and glorious palace; was it the palace of that founding
emperor? But why would the palace be there? And what about those white bones?

“Anyway, you’ve found a treasure.” Cliff looked at the treasured sword on the ground,
grinning, “Never thought that things could turn out this way, it’s much too bizarre. Devils
will actually help humans.”

“Master! You’re not ashamed to say this?” Claire’s temper flared up, “You ran into Devil
Region rashly. If something happened to you, what will I do? Even if you made a
breakthrough, it doesn’t mean you can definitely come out!” Claire glared at Cliff while
scolding him.

“Haha, don’t be like this. See, everyone’s okay. I knew my precious disciple is not an
ordinary person; even the devils help you. Haha, I’m a sorcerer now, hahahahaha…… ” Cliff
shrieked towards the skies, gloating with pride.

Claire twitched her lip slightly. This old man in front of her behaving weirdly had become a
sorcerer; but, behaving like this, did he even remotely resemble an extremely powerful
person?

“Miss…… ” Jean’s voice sounded softly, full of complexity.

“This sword, I brought it especially for you!” Claire turned to look at Jean as she said lightly.

“This, is too valuable.” Looking at the sword on the ground, Jean’s expression was very
complicated. This was the legendary Sword of Death! Every warrior’s dream!

“Yes, it’s too heavy1 , I can’t carry it. You take it. If you don’t want it, throw it into the
barrier.” Claire shrugged and said carelessly.

Jean was wordless. He slowly picked the Sword of Death up from the ground.

“Master, this sword, you need to disguise it. If someone recognizes it, there would be a lot of
trouble. And what to do with the rust on the sword blade?” Claire asked Cliff, who was busy
moving his stuff to the new ring, and twitched her lip.

“Mm, no problem, it’s all on me. Ahaha, this storage ring is so big…… ” Cliff was laughing
gleefully, and didn’t look towards this side.

“Miss, thank you…… ” A warm feeling flowed into Jean’s heart as he said softly to Claire.

Claire didn’t think much of it, turning to look at Cliff moving his belongings, also seeing if
there’s anything valuable she could snatch off of him.

Jean gazed at the treasured sword in his hand, his emotions surging. The Sword of Death,
from this day on, I will use you to guard Miss, until forever, Jean whispered in his heart,
swearing solemnly on his life.

“Ahaha, Claire, let’s go let’s go, hurry back to the capital. I’m going to boast to that old thing
Lawrence, I will beat his head into flowers, I will chase him through the streets, and make
chickens fly and dogs jump, and make him sorry and shameful!” Cliff put his hands on his
hips and laughed, completely forgetting the danger of almost failing the breakthrough just
now.

“Let’s go, Jean.” Claire put on a sad face and pretended not to know Cliff, walking in front.
Jean smiled and followed behind.

“Jean, come come, I’ll help you disguise your treasured sword, haha…… ” Cliff laughed,
running to catch up, so bloated he could explode.
Things seemed like they were perfect, but Claire didn’t know, what kind of a cruel ordeal
would be welcoming her.

The pope was already waiting for Claire’s return.

1. Heavy: In Chinese, valuable is 贵重(gui zhong), while heavy is 重 (zhong). So this was intended as a pun, but it’s impossible in English

Ch.96 Jean’s Pledge (Part II)

After safely exiting Devil Region, Claire’s heart finally settled. The three leisurely traveled
back to Amparkland.

When Cliff tested Claire’s magic level, he was shocked. In such a short period of time, Claire
actually already made her breakthrough to a grand wizard!

“Haha, Claire, you’re only fourteen this year! Yet you’re actually already the level of a grand
wizard! My god, you’ll definitely become the youngest sorcerer history has ever seen,
haha~~ You are worthy of being my precious disciple.” Cliff lifted his head at the sky and
roared, shaking his butt excitedly, “Now I can teach you those high-level chants.”

“Master, what about the forbidden chants, I want to learn the forbidden chants.” Of course,
Claire’s appetite couldn’t be satisfied by just a few high-level chants.

“Learn your head, you can’t release forbidden chants yet. It will completely deplete your
energy, and your life will be in danger, understand?” Cliff rejected the idea immediately.

“I want to learn, I didn’t say I was going to use them now.” Claire was persistent.

“No, no, only high-level chants.” Cliff shook his head, unwilling to give in.

“Give me the storage ring back!” Claire puffed out cold air from her nostrils, then fished out
some ninth grade beast cores and sighed in regretful tone, “I was going to give these to
Master, but forget it. And all these……” Claire put the beast cores back into her storage ring
and took out some of the precious ores she found in that underground palace, swayed them
before Cliff’s eyes, then put them back.

“Ah! So many ninth grade beast cores, and Reed Ores, Sindelar Ores! Claire, where did you
get so many precious and valuable things, aaaah, gimme, lemme see!” Cliff’s yell was
ecstatic.

“Exchange them with your chants.” Claire continued walking forward and ignored Cliff’s
yells.

“Okay okay, I give in, what chants do you want?” Cliff hurriedly caught up with Claire and
asked fawningly.
Jean watched the old and the young, a smile slipping onto his lips. He also sped up his steps
and followed on.

When they entered the gates of the capital, before they could return to the Hill castle, people
from the Temple of Light already cut them off at the city gates.

“Sir priest, the pope his holiness has already been waiting for you for a long time.” A staff
member of the Temple, dressed in white, saluted Claire with respect.

“How did you know I will return today?” Claire frowned, a little annoyed.

“We have been waiting for you here the whole time on his holiness’ orders, and have never
left.” The staff member of the Temple’s answer surprised Claire.

Actually waiting for her here the whole time?!

“Sir priest, please return to the Temple with us, the pope his holiness has been waiting for
you this whole time.” The staff member of the Temple once again respectfully made a
“please” motion. Not far away, a pure white carriage was already waiting.

“Jean, you go back first, and tell Grandfather that I have returned. I will come back just a
little later.” Claire instructed.

“Miss…” Before Jean could finish his sentence, Cliff interrupted him. Naturally Cliff knew
what Jean was thinking.

“Jean, you go back. I’ll go with Claire, I was going to go find Lawrence anyway.” Cliff
grinned at Jean. The meaning conceived in his words was very clear: he will protect Claire’s
safety.

“Yes.” Jean nodded, finally relenting to return to the Hill castle.

Claire and Cliff got on the carriage together and went straight to the Temple of Light.

After entering the doors of the Temple, everyone they passed saluted Claire. The position of
the priest was right under that of the Divine Prince and Divine Princess, so naturally she was
respected by others.

“Yo, haha, disciple, from now on Master shall rely on you.” Cliff squinted and grinned
vulgarly.

Claire rolled her eyes: “Go find master Lawrence to show off, and don’t say you know me.”

Still laughing vulgarly, Cliff followed a servant girl leading the way and turned a corner to go
find Lawrence.

Claire continued walking forward, towards the main temple.

A servant girl led Claire through the main temple, and through a hallway on the side, all the
way inside.
“Sir priest, the pope his holiness is right inside. Your servant shall retire now.” After the
servant girl saluted, she left.

Claire knocked on the door lightly. A low and heavy voice sounded from inside: “Come in.”

Slowly pushing the door open, Claire saw the pope standing at the window, his hands behind
his back.

The pope slowly turned around, and smiled at Claire, “Our sir priest is finally willing to come
back?”

Claire kept silent, watching this seemingly kind elderly man in front of her without speaking.
The pope, as usual, was dressed in a white robe, and his expression was one of authority.

“Sir priest has already took her salary, so shouldn’t she also begin working?” The pope
squinted as he smiled and said these words, his seemingly smiling but seemingly not smiling
attitude making Claire raise her brows. Of course Claire understood what the pope meant; the
Gift of the goddess was already used up by Claire, so now was the time to pay off.

“Sir pope, what can your servant do for the Temple?” Claire sighed in her heart. After all, she
took stuff from them. And this sly old man did do her a gigantic favor.

“Haha, of course…… ” Before the pope could finish, footsteps sounded at the door, followed
by knocking.

“Come in.” The pope seemed to know who was here, and said lightly.

The door was gently pushed open, and the figures of Leng Lingyun and Liu Xueqing
appeared. The two walked in; when they saw Claire, both showed astonishment in their eyes.
Claire turned to look at two, and was about to turn back after nodding lightly, not really
taking notice of them, when her attention was drawn to the things in their hands.

The two each carried a box in their hands, one big and one small.

“Everything is done?” The pope smiled at the two. Although he was asking, his gaze was sure
and satisfied. These two had never disappointed him.

Liu Xueqing glanced at Claire, hesitating slightly. Leng Lingyun frowned.

“Don’t worry, Claire is now a priest of our Temple; she is not an outsider.” But the pope
smiled and nodded at Liu Xueqing.

A complicated expression flashed across Liu Xueqing’s eyes, but she still opened the box in
her hand. Leng Lingyun’s gaze also became complex, and he opened his mouth to say
something, but the words at his mouth were forced back in by the pope’s gaze.

When Liu Xueqing’s box opened and the things inside was displayed, Claire instantly went
stiff.
Inside the box was a glass bottle, containing two bloody eyeballs! Black irises! And beside
the glass bottle was a handful of black hair!

Claire instantly felt every drop of blood in her body freeze, and her gaze rested on the
eyeballs in the glass bottle and the black hair, unable to move. Iciness rose in her heart, and
her fists clenched; her palms were already drenched in cold sweat.

“Has the traitor, the fallen knight, Schack, been executed?” Looking at Claire’s expression,
an inexplicable light flashed through the pope’s gaze as he asked Leng Lingyun faintly.

“He has already been executed.” Leng Lingyun slowly let out such words, sighing gently in
his heart. Naturally, he knew what the pope intending. Just that, was the pope a little too
hurried at doing this? Was it really good for Claire to see these so soon? Wasn’t it a little too
early to test Claire’s attitude toward the Temple?

Liu Xueqing glanced at Claire’s slightly pale face from the corner of her eye, and stated
coldly: “Those that betray the goddess of Light, betray the Temple of Light, shall all die. Plus
he eloped with the filthy woman of Darkness, which adds to his sin.”

Claire’s gaze slowly moved from the box int Liu Xueqing’s hands to the box in Leng
Lingyun’s hands. Does this mean, that the big box Leng Lingyun was carrying held the head
of that fallen knight?!

Claire had long realized, that the eyeballs and head in these boxes, were the bitter-fated
lovers they had saved in the valley! They still couldn’t escape from the claws of the Temple
of Light. So cruel, actually digging out her eyeballs, and cutting off her hair! The knuckles on
Claire’s tightly clenched fists were already white, and crackled softly. Claire’s body was also
trembling slightly, and her complexion was frighteningly pale.

The Temple of Light! The pope! This pope whose words overflowed with virtue and
morality!

The pope walked up indifferently, and looking at the things in Liu Xueqing’s box, nodded in
praise, “You two have done very well this time. You have eradicated the fallen and the filthy,
so that Light can once again shine–” The pope’s voice was cut off abruptly, for a terrifying
power burst forth beside him suddenly.

The pope and Liu Xueqing turned their heads in shock, only to see Claire’s whole body
emitting a faint golden light, her gaze completely icy. And this terrifying and violent power
was emitted by Claire!

Excitement flickered in Liu Xueqing’s eyes. Was Claire actually going to attack the pope?
Did she want to die? The pope just stared in shock at the Claire about to explode. The
ambience in the room could burst with one touch! But before the pope could make a move,
Leng Lingyun already acted.

“Claire!” Leng Lingyun roared, breaking the tense ambience in the room.

Claire abruptly returned to her senses, and the golden light enveloping her body instantly
dispersed. Her clenched fists slowly loosened; and after casting a gaze coldly at each of the
three in the room, whose expressions were all different, she turned and opened the door,
leaving without a single word.

The three were left where they were, their expressions unique.

Ch.97 The Mood Was Very Eerie (Part I)

Claire slammed the door and left, leaving the room in dead silence.

“Your holiness, isn’t the the attitude of the priest a little impolite?” Because of the presence
of Leng Lingyun, the Divine Princess asked rather nicely.

The pope squinted, not answering. Leng Lingyun looked at the pope. Although he didn’t
speak out loud, the pope understood the meaning in his eyes.

“Xueqing, you can leave. I have some things to ask Lingyun.” the pope nodded and spoke to
Liu Xueqing quietly.

Unresignation flashed through Liu Xueqing’s eyes, but she still closed the box slowly and left
without a word.

After the door closed, the pope turned to look at Leng Lingyun, “Lingyun, what you want to
say, you can say it now.”

“Your holiness, your actions today are too hasty.” Leng Lingyun said directly what was in his
heart.

The pope let out a breath: “Yes, I also realized that I was too hasty. But, I didn’t expect that
just a short time not seeing her, Claire’s strength improved so quickly!”

“Her potential and growth really is astonishing.” Leng Lingyun said softly.

“Maybe that’s why the goddess chose her.” the pope stroked his chin, sitting back into his
chair, “I did realize I was too hasty. She just entered the Temple of Light, and she’s different
from you two: she grew up in the Hill clan, who supports the crown.”

“Yes, your holiness. Please give her some time.” Leng Lingyun’s voice was still soft.

“Haha, I will give her time. But, Lingyun, this seems to be the first time you cared so much
about a person other than Xuanxun.” The pope smiled when he said this.

Leng Lingyun paused slightly, then shook his head: “Your holiness, I only…… ”

“You want to say that you don’t want the Temple of Light to lose a helper with such high
potential, right?” The pope smiled, but his meaning was different from his words.
Leng Lingyun fell silent, not replying. He knew that saying anything now would only muddle
the situation.

“Okay, go settle this matter then visit Xuanxuan, and comfort our priest.” The pope
instructed, his smile a little ambiguous.

“Yes.” Leng Lingyun’s expression never changed as he answered and left.

Only the pope was left in the room. He walked slowly to the window, sighing softly as he
gazed out. The will of the goddess was to absorb Claire into the Temple, but was this really
the right thing?The image of Claire nearly exploding surfaced in the pope’s mind, and he
couldn’t help being a little worried. Just that instant, and the strength Claire emitted was so
strong. What will happen if they let her continue to grow? Would it be a help to the Temple
or a danger?

At this time, Claire’s expression was heavy as she rushed out of the Temple and into
Camille’s house.

She kicked open the door to Camille’s house with a loud “bang”. The door swung on its
hinges, creaking, completely broken.

“Who?! Who is so…… ” Camille just started yelling when he saw Claire storm into the
house angrily. “Claire, you’re back. But, what’s with your face, dark enough to squeeze water
out? Abandoned?” Camille’s voice was still so gentle, his features so handsome. But his
venomous tongue still hasn’t changed.

“Camille, you’re the first scholar in the capital, correct?” Claire asked. Camille had already
excelled over his master; that’s why Claire asked this.

“Haha, of course.” Camille answered breezily.

“I ask you, when a person the world worships is actually a mean, shameless, disgusting, vile
character, what should you do?” Claire sat down on the sofa, killing intent swirling around
her head, her gaze icy enough to pierce through people.

“Since when did you become so righteous?” Camille joked smilingly.

Claire’s gaze was still icy, and Camille finally realized that matters weren’t that simple.

“Claire, I don’t know what happened, but if like you said, the whole world worships that
person, then that person must be very powerful. If you want to overthrow these people you
can’t stand, then you must have power, have status, power and status surpassing this person.”
Rarely, Camille’s expression was solemn as he answered in a deep voice.

But after listening to Camille’s words, Claire suddenly started laughing. She stood up and
laughed out loud, her laughter getting more and more crazy. But that laughter encompassed
determination, overbearingness, and limitless confidence.

Camille was shocked out of senses, and after a long time he stuttered, “Cl, Claire, you’re not
crazy right? Have you gone dumb?”
“You’ve gone dumb!” Claire glared at him, shouting, “What nonsense are you talking!”

“Then what are you doing?” Camille tilted his head, perplexed.

“How did I not see this!” Claire’s gaze became even more icy as she spoke coldly, “I will
become powerful, and one day, I will pull that person down from that spot, and beat her face
into flowers!” Claire humphed coldly. This sound was full of savage strength, making
Camille’s ears buzz and his eyesight go dark temporarily. Camille nervously thought, this
little girl Claire’s strength has improved a lot again.

“I’ll come find you another day.” Leaving this sentence behind, Claire stood up hurriedly and
ran outside.

Camille stared blankly at Claire’s disappearing figure. The door was still hanging there,
creaking on its hinges. Claire came quick, and left even quicker.

“Claire, you come back, pay for my door!” After a few moments Camille finally came back
to his senses, and shouted out painfully.

But how could Claire, already so far away, hear what he said.

Claire walked on the streets, looking at the clouds in the sky, feeling enlightened. All the
annoyance and darkness have vanished. The fallen knight and that young girl with black hair
and black irises have already died, and pain and sorrow won’t bring them back. Claire was
very clear on what to do now; she almost forgot her original goal. Become strong, become
powerful. The goddess of Light; so what? If she could become the strongest among humans
and become a goddess, why couldn’t Claire herself do it?

Claire let out a long breath, and started towards the Hill castle.

As soon as she walked into the Hill castle, the guards at the door saluted respectfully, then
hurried inside to announce her arrival.

Claire’s identity is now different from before; now, she was also the priest of the Temple of
Light!

Claire just got to the hall when Katherine and Lashia ran out to greet her.

“Claire!” A brilliant smile was on Katherine’s face as she rushed up and grabbed Claire’s
hand.

“Sister! You’re finally back!” Lashia ran up excitedly, pulling on Claire’s arm.

“Mother, Lashia.” Claire smiled, her heart warm.

“Sister, how could you do so many awesome things behind our backs!” Lashia tugged on
Claire’s arm excitedly, yelling.

“What?” Claire looked at the excited Lashia, confused. She suddenly realized that
Katherine’s hand was also trembling slightly.
“Still pretending? At Lagark, you fought for the Li clan, taking the spotlight, and defeated
that Hua thing so brilliantly! Making your name famous everywhere. Grandfather knew a
long time ago; even the emperor heard of it.” Lashia poured out hastily, then pitied, “What a
shame, I wasn’t there, and couldn’t see it.”

Now Claire finally understood what Lashia was talking about, and she smiled faintly, “It’s
nothing. I decided to fight for them only after I knew Mother’s connection with them. At the
end, it was because the Feng clan and the Shui clan forfeited that I was able to barely win.”

After Claire said these, Katherine’s hand held hers even more tightly.

“Claire, I, I…… Thank you…… ”

Katherine was so excited she didn’t know what to say, but her heart was very warm, and
something glittered at the corner of her eye.

“Mother, don’t say thank you. They’re your family, so they’re also my family.” Claire also
held Katherine’s hand tightly. Katherine was sobbing, but smiling the whole time.

Claire’s father, Leger, had been standing at the side door quietly the whole time, looking
over. That year, Kathering made such a big sacrifice for him, and he had always felt guilty
but couldn’t do anything for her. And now the thing he always wanted to do was fulfilled by
Claire. Looking at the laughing threesome in the hall, Leger’s feelings were like a knocked
over bottle of spices, extremely complicated.

“Sister, Grandfather isn’t back yet. If he knew you were back he must be so happy. Right,
today, second brother will be back too. Yay, today you came home, and second brother will
also be back. Tonight we can eat together.” Lashia bubbled happily.

Second brother? Claire paused, then remembered that that supposed second brother seemed
to be the captain of the Griffin Squad. She saw him at that competition, and he was there at
her birthday banquet. She didn’t remember much about him; the only memory she had of him
was the cold and despising gaze he gave Claire.

“Right, Mother, why are you at home today?” Claire remembered that Mother was already
the lady-in-waiting of Princess Maurice.

“Hearing that you were coming back, Mother especially took the day off,” Lashia tilted her
head and said playfully, “Jean come back to report, and then Father sent servants to tell
Mother and Grandfather.”

“Oh.” When hearing the word “father”, Claire answered indifferently, then stopped talking.

“Oh, and, Lashia, where’s Leo? And Jean?” Claire asked.

“In the yard. Come on, Sister, let’s go and look at your Leo. I was very good to him. That
fellow really can eat, devouring a lot of fresh meat each day.” Lashia pulled on Claire’s arm
excitedly, then winked playfully at Katherine, “Mother, Sister and I will be in the backyard.
Call us when second brother is home.”
Katherine’s eyes smiled as she nodded lovingly. Seeing the two sisters who conflicted
constantly now so harmonious, of course Katherine felt relieved and happy.

Lashia pulled Claire to the doorway, where Leger was standing with a complicated
expression.

“Father.” Lashia smiled and called.

But Claire was indifferent, passing by Leger without even glancing at him as she walked
towards the yard.

Lashia’s expression was a little awkward as she ran to catch up.

Leger turned his head slowly, watching Claire’s retreating figure. After a long time, he
sighed. Never expected that the most disappointing kid jumped to become the most brilliant
person of the family.

“Leger.” Katherine’s voice sounded softly behind Leger.

“Katherine, I know, I’m not qualified to complain about Claire’s attitude toward me. I caused
all this, and it’s completely my fault.” Leger smiled bitterly, turning to his beloved wife.

Katherine sighed gently, “Claire is still young, be patient. She’ll change her attitude toward
you soon enough. After all, you cared so little for her.”

“Yes, I owe her too much,” Leger sighed in his heart, reaching out and pulling Kathering into
his arms, “And I owe you even more. All these years, you weren’t happy. I haven’t seen you
smile like this in so many years. It’s Claire who put this smile on your face.”

“I didn’t expect for Claire to go to Lagark and revive the Li clan either.” Talking about this, a
brilliant smile once again appeared on Katherine’s face.

Leger sighed in his heart, his expression complicated.

Claire, was not that man-chasing fool anymore, but a brilliant star.

All this, was unexpected by everyone. Including him, her father.

When Katherine sent servants to fetch Claire to the hall, Claire never expected the situation to
be so complex.

Duke Gordon was back, and the second prince and princess Maurice were also here. That
second brother only by their last names, Eric, and the first prince, Ulares, came too!

The mood in the hall was very eerie……

Ch.97 The Mood Was Very Eerie (Part II)

“Greetings, first prince your royal highness, second prince your royal highness, princess your
royal highness.” Claire and Lashia both curtsied.

“No need to be so formal.” The three spoke the same words at once.

“Grandfather, second brother.” Lashia happily called to Duke Gordon and Eric, who were in
the hall.

“Grandfather, I’m back.” Claire said gently to Duke Gordon.

“Haha, good, good, now come sit.” Duke Gordon laughed and pointed at the seats beside
them, signaling for the two to sit down.

Claire didn’t even glance at Eric, nor did she greet him at all. The second brother of hers only
by name had no impression in Claire’s memory besides his constant contempt gazes and his
arrogance and haughtiness.

“Claire, learning that you have come back, the second prince his royal highness and the
princess her royal highness insisted to come visit you, haha. Look how good their royal
highnesses are to you.” Duke Gordon laughed, obviously in a very good mood, “Also, you
child, doing such great works in Lagark but not telling me; you really gave me a gigantic
surprise.”

“Thank you, second prince your royal highness and princess your royal highness.” Hearing
Duke Gordon’s words, Claire nodded gently at the second prince and the princess. It made
some sense why the second prince and the princess came to visit her, but why was this first
prince at the Hill castle too?

Eric observed this younger sister of his, frowning slightly. It was true that she had grew pretty
strong, but from the beginning till the end, she seemed to have not even glanced at him, as if
he was a complete stranger. The first prince carried a smile and listened to the others’
conversations, not giving any opinion.

“Claire, it’s been some time since we’ve seen each other, and you have grown stronger
again.” The second prince, Nancy, gazed at Claire and smiled.

“Your royal highness, you are overpraising me; I didn’t grow much stronger. On the other
hand, my master Cliff has already made his breakthrough to a sorcerer.” Claire didn’t want
the crowd’s attention to be focused on her, so she slowly announced this shocking fact.

“What?!”

“Sorcerer?!”

Low exclamations sounded in the hall one after another, all full of astonishment.
“Why haven’t we heard anything about it?” Leger frowned and asked.

“The news of Master making his breakthrough hasn’t spread yet; he went to the Temple to
find his old friend, master Lawrence, the moment he got back.” Claire didn’t even glance at
Leger, instead speaking lightly with her gaze focused on Duke Gordon. A slight
awkwardness flashed across Leger’s eyes. All this fell into Eric’s gaze, and his brows became
even more tightly knit.

“Really? If this is true, then it’s such good news! The empire has its first sorcerer now! I must
go report to his majesty as soon as possible.” Duke Gordon’s expression was delighted, not
just a bit happy now. Sorcerer, the only present sorcerer on the entire continent! And this
sorcerer was his granddaughter’s master! Can he not be excited?

The Grand Hall became lively, and the eerie mood just a while ago completely dissipated.
Everyone was talking about this topic; Lashia even grabbed onto Claire, asking her this and
that. Smiling, Claire patiently told Lashia part of the story, but hid the parts about the young
lord and those valuable treasures.

Naturally, Duke Gordon invited everyone to stay for lunch.

The lavish meal, complete with food and wine, made the two princes and the princess praise
sincerely.

After lunch, no one had the intention to leave, so Duke Gordon invited them to the
greenhouse to enjoy the flowers and drink tea. Using the excuse to go check on her mount,
the wind leopard, Claire left and leaned on a pillar in the backyard and watched as Duke
Gordon led the others into the greenhouse. She shrugged and sighed helplessly. How was the
struggle for power between the first prince and the second prince going? Grandfather secretly
sent Jean to assist the second prince, but wasn’t her supposedly second brother, Eric, walking
too close to the first prince? Was it good that the members of one clan split into two factions?

Just when Claire was deep in thought, a cold voice sounded behind her: “Claire.”

Claire didn’t turn her head to look. Just by hearing the voice and she knew who it was. It was
the second brother of hers that never even gave her a smile, Eric!

“Oh? Do you need anything?” Claire didn’t turn around, just asked indifferently.

“What is your attitude? And what was your attitude towards Father!” The cold voice now
contained anger in it.

“Excuse me, but what who are you to tell me this?” Claire yawned lazily and asked in a
casual tone. Only now did Claire remember, this arrogant and haughty second brother seemed
to have one virtue, and that was filial piety. Speaking of this, so this second brother came to
teach her a lesson because of her rude attitude towards Father?

“I am your elder brother.” The voice behind her was on the verge of exploding.
“What a joke, have you ever fulfilled the responsibilities of an elder brother? And now
coming to pretend to be my elder brother.” Claire laughed disdainfully, turning around slowly
and watching the person before her with a cynical gaze.

Eric’s face, which had been covered in anger, at this time froze.

“Respectful second brother, I advise you, to not to copy the actions of that father of yours.
Never fulfilling the responsibilities of a father, but when his daughter made some
achievements he jumps out and tries to take control. Don’t you think this is very ridiculous
and very shameless?” Claire leaned back on the pillar lazily, scoffing, “I don’t mind fighting
you right now.”

Eric’s expression instantly darkened. This young girl before him wasn’t the coward that could
be scared by just a few words anymore.

“But, you must make sure you know what the price is to fight me. I might kill you without
even blinking my eye. Do you think you are a worthy opponent to me now?” Claire’s
expression suddenly turned icy, and there wasn’t a trace of warmth in her eyes; her voice was
even colder, and it radiated out a terrifying essence of death. An enormous and frightening
force burst out like this suddenly, then immediately disappeared.

At this moment, Eric suddenly felt chills run down his spine. The feeling this young girl
before him gave him was so frightening and icy.

“Also, another advice I have for you: whether you support the first prince or if you are a spy
sent by the second prince to the first prince’s side, no matter how you fight, do not get
Mother involved. If she is hurt, I don’t care who did it, I will mercilessly kill them.” Claire
said abruptly, smiling lazily and as she did so, casual as if she was chit chatting with some
friends. But the coldness between words told Eric that this young girl before him definitely
wasn’t joking!

“Remember my words.” Claire laughed light-heartedly, and passed by Eric, walking straight
away.

“Only the first prince is the true successor to the empire!” Eric’s determined voice rang
behind Claire’s back.

Claire glanced from the corner of her eye, and saw that there was an almost crazy dedication
in the bottom of Eric’s eyes.

“Whatever, as long as you remember my words.” Claire waved her hand impatiently, and left
with this sentence.

Eric stood where he was. Watching Claire’s figure, the expression in his eyes was
complicated. He turned and looked toward the greenhouse, and seeing the warmly smiling
first prince, gentleness surfaced in Eric’s eyes. And then he clenched his fists tight. The first
prince was his belief, only the first prince was the true successor to the empire! He must help
the first prince sit in that most high seat, and fulfill his wish!

The capital, has already slowly entered winter.

Cold winds blew across lightly, giving people slight chills.

In the night, Claire walked along the halls, about to go find Lashia. She was going to give her
old storage ring, the smaller one, to her; that space was more than enough for Lashia to use.

Walking along the halls, a breeze blew across. Claire frowned and looked towards the outside
the courtyards, but then relaxed, and jumped into the courtyard. She then leapt onto the roof,
and hurried into the distance.

Jean appeared from behind a pillar in a corner, and watched silently as Claire’s figure
disappeared into the night, not following.

“Chirp chirp?”

“Tweet tweet!” White Emperor and Black Feather, squatted on Jean’s left and right
shoulders, answered each other’s calls, but what they were conversing was unknown.

Jean just gazed into the night desolately, not moving.

It was Leng Lingyun. The person that was inside the courtyard just a moment ago was Leng
Lingyun. So Jean didn’t follow behind.

What did that person come to find Miss for?

Jean gazed into the night, and stood silent for a long time.

Ch.98 Leng Lingyun’s Explanation (Part I)

Leng Lingyun flew in the front, and Claire followed, all the way out the city and to a
secluded place. Slowly, Claire realized that the place Leng Lingyun brought her to was the
place where Alice and her cousin ambushed her after she made her breakthrough. Finally,
Leng Lingyun stopped, and stood there silently. The wind ruffled his long, silver hair, and he
seemed like a perfect painting.

“What do you need me for?” Claire also landed, and asked lightly. She couldn’t feel the same
way about Leng Lingyun anymore after what she saw at the Temple today.

“Claire…… ” Leng Lingyun turned and looked at Claire, his gaze a little distant.

“I’m very grateful you yelled and reminded me today, helping me control my emotions. True,
I am not the match of the pope. Thank you for saving me again.” Claire’s voice was
emotionless and cold.

Hearing Claire’s words, Leng Lingyun felt as if he was hit in the chest, suffocating.
“Don’t think I’m insulting you; it’s the truth.” Looking at Leng Lingyun’s expression, Claire
added indifferently.

“Schack and that young girl; I let them go. But I told them, go as far away as possible, and
don’t let me catch them again. If I catch them again, maybe it won’t be me by myself. And I
won’t let them go again.” Leng Lingyun bit his lip, and finally forced this sentence out with
some difficulty.

Claire was surprised. Looking at Leng Lingyun’s violet irises, she saw conflict and pain
there.

“Everyone has someone they treasure and care for the most. And I care for Xuanxuan the
most. For her, I’m willing to let my hands be covered in blood, let my spirit fall into the
bottomless pit. But, I wish that Xuanxuan keep her innocence forever.” Leng Lingyun’s voice
was trembling slightly, pain in his eyes.

“When you found the fallen knight and that girl with black hair, you didn’t attack, it’s the
Divine Princess who attacked, right?” Realization flashed through Claire’s mind and she
understood.

Leng Lingyun kept silent, slowly opening his arms, frowning: “I couldn’t save them. I won’t
give up Xuanxuan for them…… ”

Claire feel silent, understanding instantly. Leng Xuanxuan needed the medicines supplied by
the Temple to survive, and all Leng Lingyun did was to help Xuanxuan live the most
comfortable life. Leng Lingyun knows the pretense of the Temple, but kept silent because of
Xuanxuan, and did his best to make up for it.

“Your life is exhausting.” Claire sighed softly, a faint desolation in her heart.

Everyone had someone or something they treasured the most, and for this person or thing,
people could often do things that others find hard to understand.

“Claire, you should already understand the hypocrisy of the Temple. But, I don’t wish for you
to be harmed, to face up with the Temple directly.” Finally, Leng Lingyun gave the real
reason for his visit.

“I know, I’m not a match for the pope. The pope is the one whose strength is really
unfathomable.” Claire frowned, thinking, “Maybe his strength is far above Master’s, and
even if Master did breakthrough he still wouldn’t be the pope’s match.”

“You can’t just sense the pope’s strength,” Leng Linyun sighed, “And there are so many
cardinals1 and red-robed cardinals. I don’t want you to face off with them.” The hidden
meaning being I don’t want you to get hurt.

“Thank you, I won’t be rash as today again.” Now, Claire’s tone wasn’t as cold as before, but
true gratitude.

But Leng Lingyun understood the hidden meaning in Claire’s words. Won’t be as rash as
today again, meaning that she had other plans.
“Claire, you must remember, the strength of the pope is unfathomable.” Worried, Leng
Lingyun warned again.

“I know. Thank you.” Claire nodded.

“Also, the fight between the first prince and the second prince is escalating. In the end, the
Temple of Light will support one of them.” Leng Linyun said in a deep voice, “And the Hill
clan will also choose one side to support. If both support the same prince, then there’s
nothing to worry about; but if not, your position will be very special, even awkward.”

Claire fell silent, thinking. Duke Gordon sent Jean to help the second prince secretly, but her
second brother, Eric, supports the first prince publically, and Duke Gordon didn’t seem to
disapprove. What did he mean by this?

“The Hill clan has already decided which side to support?” Seeing Claire in thought, Leng
Lingyun couldn’t help asking. “I don’t know,” Claire shook her head slightly, then sat down a
rock nearby, and patted the space beside her, “Sit down, I have something to ask you.”

Leng Lingyun paused for a second, but still sat down.

“What kind of a person do you think my grandfather, Duke Gordon, is? I want your objective
answer.” Claire asked seriously.

Looking at Claire’s solemn expression, Leng Lingyun knew Claire wasn’t joking, so after
some thinking, he answered seriously, “He’s not a simple figure. A person who is able to
keep the Hill clan standing for so long, and even making the emperor fear him a bit is not an
ordinary person.” Leng Lingyun paused, then hesitatingly added, “This person, is really sly
and schemeful.”

“Didn’t the Temple not decide which prince to support either?” Claire switched topics,
“Which means the pope is waiting, to see which prince stands a better chance, and then
support that person, right?”

“I think so.” Leng Lingyun nodded.

“Grandfather is probably also waiting,” Claire frowned and pulled the subject back, talking
softly, “Grandfather never gave a definite answer.”

“But I’ve heard that the captain of the Griffin Squad, Eric, your second brother, is very close
to the first prince, and then rumors say you’re close to the second prince.” Leng Lingyun told
Claire what he had heard. That’s the reason why others couldn’t tell if the the Hill clan is
supporting the first or second prince.

Now Claire kind of understood Eric’s behavior today. So Eric thought she was with the
second prince?

“So many people are waiting, to see which prince the Hill clan will support.” Leng Linyun
said.
Claire let out a breath softly, “It doesn’t matter how they fight as long as they don’t harm my
mother. Or, I will not let that go so easily.”

“Your mother is now the lady-in-waiting for Princess Maurice, so be careful.” Leng Lingyun
reminded solemnly.

“Yes, I will be careful. Thank you. I should go back now.” Claire stood up.

“Yes.” Leng Lingyun nodded softly, watching Claire leave. When Claire’s figure slowly
disappeared into the night, Leng Lingyun pulled back his gaze. He gazed at the endless night
sky. This was the first time he spoke so much to someone, the first time he experienced this
sense of relief. He couldn’t understand what happened to himself, and couldn’t understand
why he felt frustrated when he couldn’t explain to Claire.

Claire returned to the Hill castle. Jean was still standing where he was, waiting.

Seeing Claire come back, White Emperor and Black Feather jumped onto her shoulders and
snuggled up affectionately.

“Jean, why haven’t you gone to bed?” Seeing Jean still standing in the hall, Claire asked with
surprise.

“If Miss is not back, I will not go rest.” Jean answered in a deep voice.

“Now I’m back, and I’ll go sleep once I find Lashia. You should go rest.” Looking at Jean’s
stubborn face, Claire said quietly.

“Yes, Miss.” Jean turned and left silently.

After giving the storage ring to Lashia, as expected, Lashia was extremely happy, almost
hugging Claire and kissing her.

The next morning, in the Hill castle, Duke Gordon’s expression was ugly.

Because of the two visitors in the hall.

Claire just returned home, Duke Gordon hadn’t even had time to present her to the emperor,
yet the Divine Prince Leng Lingyun and Divine Princess Liu Xueqing from the Temple of
Light had already come knocking on the door, saying directly they were here for sir priest
Claire, to do some business together in Snowfall City.

“Elder sister, you’re such a hot commodity, haha, the Temple constantly coming to look for
you, and Grandfather wanted to bring you to the palace.” Lashia giggled.

Claire was silent as she appeared in the hall with Jean.

“Claire, you’re here.” Liu Xueqing smiled softly and stood up to welcome her, her graceful
actions still so pleasing, her attitude toward Claire also perfect and without fault.

“Divine Princess, Divine Prince.” Claire greeted indifferently.

“We’re here to bring you to the Temple. Since you’re the priest of our Temple, naturally, it’s
better to live at the Temple. Also, do some preparation; we’re going to Snowfall City. The
blizzards there are bad, and the pope told us to go assist.” The Divine Princess’ tone was very
gentle and soft, like she was an elder neighbor sister to Claire.

Claire turned to look at Duke Gordon. Duke Gordon’s expression was resigned as he said,
“I’ll send someone to take Claire’s belongings over soon.”

“There’s no need to tire your Grace, the Temple has already prepared everything for Claire.”
Although the tone of the Divine Princess was polite, there was an unquestionable firmness.

“Grandfather, don’t worry.” Claire didn’t want to bother, speaking coolly, “Since the blizzard
is so bad, let’s hurry and leave.”

From the beginning to end, Leng Lingyun never spoke. No one saw the flash of helplessness
and worry in his eyes.

“Claire, your knight…… ” The Divine Princess glanced at Jean standing behind Claire,
frowning and about to say something, but Leng Lingyun spoke coldly.

“Jean has been the personal guard of Claire since she was young, and they have never
separated.” This sentence was enough to block the rest of the Divine Princess’ words.

“Oh, is that so? Then let’s go together; it’s nice to have another helper.” The Divine Princess
smiled, but her smile wasn’t as friendly or natural as before.

The group of people left the Hill clan like that. Duke Gordon’s expression darkened and
darkened.

Getting onto the carriage, Liu Xueqing smiled: “Claire, you should go to the Temple first to
prepare.”

“There’s no need, let’s go to Snowfall City directly. I’ve brought everything I need with me!”
Claire closed her eyes and leaned against the wall of the carriage, replying indifferently.

With her? Liu Xueqing looked at Claire with surprise, then looked at Jean. She didn’t notice
any bags on them. Was it because?! Astonishment and jealousy flashed through Liu
Xueqing’s eyes. Was it because Claire had such precious items like storage rings?!

Claire closed her eyes and rested, Jean closed his eyes and rested, Leng Lingyun closed his
eyes and rested, while Liu Xueqing’s expression was a little weird……

It was deathly silent in the carriage as it slowly rolled out the gates of the capital.
1. Cardinal: higher ranked than red-robed cardinal; just in case someone’s familiar with the Catholic Church rankings in which red-robed
cardinals are higher than cardinals. Things are a little weird here and the author might not even be trying to model the Catholic church.
Ch.98 Leng Lingyun’s Explanation (Part II)

Snowfall City, obvious by its name, that snow fell there constantly. It was a very cold place,
with snow falling from the Octobers of every year, and lasting until the Februarys of the next
year. The other three seasons were shorter, adding together to only seven months.
Snowstorms occurred frequently, but they were never really serious. Every time the capital
would send over relief supplies and people to provide assistance. There was never a big
problem. But this time, the snowstorm seemed to be more severe, actually disturbing the
Temple to go assist.

“Many of villagers are stuck, and unable to get out. The relief supplies aren’t able to arrive
either.” As the carriage stopped at the edge of the town closest to them, Leng Lingyun got of
it and gazed into the endless whiteness, speaking gently.

They were going to enter the borders of Snowfall City, but the road was covered in a thick
layer of snow, so the carriage was unable to proceed. They must change to using sleighs. The
sleigh was pulled by a type of short and sturdy magic beast, called Snow Beasts. Snow Beasts
had strong limbs, thick paws, and long and dense fur covering their bodies. Everyone had
already changed into thick, warm winter clothes, and at this time, Liu Xueqing was sure that
Claire had a very valuable storage ring. But besides jealousy, she was also puzzled. How did
Claire get such a precious item? Did Cliff give it to her? Impossible, Cliff only had one
himself, and it was said that he acquired it after much hassle. Then where did Claire’s storage
ring come from?

“We are first going this direction; there are three villages whose residents are stuck and can’t
come out. They will have no food left very soon.” Leng Lingyun said as he studied at the map
in his hands, “More people from the Temple have already went to the other side, so all we are
responsible for is saving the people in the villages on this side as soon as possible.”

“This year’s snowstorm seem to be a little abnormal.” Watching the white mass of land
before them, Jean frowned and said in a dark voice.

“Indeed, so the Temple sent us here, to investigate what is really going on.” Leng Lingyun sat
onto the sleigh, and said to the others, “Let’s go.” But these things could be easily dealt with
by just the Divine Prince and Divine Princess, yet the pope specially instructed for Claire to
go with them; the meaning of it was as obvious as can be.

Everyone got on the sleigh. Leng Lingyun cracked the whip, and drove the Snow Beasts
forward.

The snow winds blew with whooshing sounds, icy and infiltrating, as sharp as blades against
the skin.

White Emperor and Black Feather hid in the cap of Claire’s cape, staring out.

The sleigh dragged out a long mark in the snow as it went towards the valleys.
The ambience was a little creepy the entire way. Silence; besides silence, there was still
silence.

“Chirp chirp!” White Emperor climbed into Claire’s bosom, and scratched Claire with his
claws.

Claire looked down and smiled gently, then took out a small piece of chocolate cake from her
storage ring, and handed it into White Emperor’s claws. Seeing this, Black Feather hopped
down, and reached out towards the cake in White Emperor’s claws. The two little things
started fighting in Claire’s bosom, while Claire tilted her head and watched their fight with
interest. Jean watched Claire’s malignant interest wordlessly; she could totally take out
another piece of cake, but she just wouldn’t. She just liked watching the two little fellows
fight.

“Claire, are both of these your pets? They’re very cute.” Liu Xueqing began the classic way
of looking for things to say.

“Yes.” Claire didn’t bother to say more, just lightly acknowledging.

“But, what kind magic beasts are these two? I’ve never seen any like them.” Liu Xueqing
reached out her hand, smiling warmly, toward Black Feather.

Jean turned his head aside, twitching the corners of his lips.

And then, sure enough, what he expected happened.

Black Feather’s claws fiercely attacked the back of Liu Xueqing’s hand, instantly scratching
out three blood streaks. The three blood streaks were so out-of-place on Liu Xueqing’s fair
skin.

“Aah!” Liu Xueqing exclaimed in a low voice, quickly drawing back her hand in pain.

“Divine Princess, I’m truly sorry.” Seeing this, Claire immediately grabbed Black Feather
and said apologetically. She noticed the flash of enmity at the bottom of Liu Xueqing’s eyes;
although it was only there for a split of a second, she still caught it.

“Don’t worry about it.” Liu Xueqing smiled warmly, and touched her wounded hand. Then,
her gaze floated to Leng Lingyun. Obviously Leng Lingyun was aware of what happened
over here, but he didn’t even turn his head, not to mention offering to treat Liu Xueqing’s
wound.

Liu Xueqing’s beautiful face grew dismal, her resentment towards Claire multiplying.

At this time, the sleigh had already entered the canyon and sped forward. On their two sides
were steep cliffs and scarce trees. There were no traces of animals; they were either
hibernating, or went south.

“Lingyun! There’s dark essence present!” Suddenly, Liu Xueqing frowned and exclaimed in
a low voice.
Claire looked up and scanned their surroundings, but didn’t find anything unusual. Jean
frowned and placed his hand the hilt of his sword. Leng Lingyun became very alert, because
Liu Xueqing was a lot more sensitive to dark essence than many people, including him.

“Where?!” Leng Lingyun’s expression became heavy. They couldn’t see anything abnormal
around them, but Liu Xueqing sent out warning so their opponents had concealed themselves
very skillfully.

“Nearby, on that side, wait no! There’s some on this side too! They’re everywhere,
surrounding us!!” Liu Xueqing suddenly started panicking, and stood up, glancing around
nervously.

What?

“Roarrrr!” At this time, the Snow Beasts suddenly turned restless, and even began running
wildly, seeming to have lost their sense of direction. They ran forward frantically, and the
sleigh was going to ram straight into a huge boulder. The four on the sleigh immediately leapt
off gracefully, and the sleigh slammed into the boulder with a bang; it broke into a thousand
pieces, and the Snow Beasts ran away crazily. Very soon and their figures were completely
out of sight.

It was dead silence around them, and they still couldn’t find anything abnormal.

Jean drew his sword and blocked in front of Claire without a word or change in expression,
sensing their surroundings. Claire frowned at their calm surroundings, an ominous feeling
rising in her chest. This quiet was too unusual, as if an omen before the storm.

“The dark essence is very strong!” Liu Xueqing’s expression changed. The enormous power
that dark essence contained made her couldn’t control herself that well anymore.

Right at this time, soft rumbling sounds gradually sounded, and the ground under their feet
began trembling slightly too.

“What is it?” Liu Xueqing frowned and glanced around, her expression nervous.

“Avalanche!” Claire’s expression changed slightly as she spit out one word, gritting her teeth.
Looking up and glancing around, both sides of them were steep cliffs, while the ahead and
behind them were endless canyons. Someone wanted to ambush them!

“Fly up first.” Looking at Claire, Leng Lingyun said hurriedly, “You take the Divine
Princess, I’ll take Jean.” The only two here that could fly were Leng Lingyun and Claire.

However, Leng Lingyun had just finished speaking when a huge, black, five-pointed star
matrix appeared under their feet. They were standing right at the center of the five-pointed
star matrix! The edges of the five-pointed star matrix glowed with a faint black light,
extremely creepy.

Rumble……
The noise grew louder and louder, closer and closer. Snow filled the skies and the earth,
rolling towards the four people in the canyon, with sharp icicles mixed between the snow!

Claire reached out and grabbed Liu Xueqing’s hand, about to fly up into the air with her, but
felt her feet sink down. An enormous force pulled on Claire’s feet, making her sink down and
down. Claire wanted to spread her wings and fly up, but she simply couldn’t. The energy in
her body was even disappearing slowly! Liu Xueqing broke free of Claire’s grip, wanting to
move away from Claire, but the ground under her feet also sank, and her whole person sank
down, and she couldn’t use any strength at all, too.

“Lingyun, Lingyun……” Liu Xueqing called out in panic, waving her hands wildly. But the
pair of hands she was waiting for didn’t come.

“Tweet tweet!” Black Feather flapped his little wings, clutched onto Claire’s cape with his
claws and tried with all his might to drag her upward, but to no avail. Claire sank lower and
lower.

“Miss!” Jean turned around and stretched out his hand fiercely, grabbing Claire’s hand. But
similarly, Jean’s feet were also entangled by an inexplicable huge force, rapidly dragging him
down. Seeing this, Leng Lingyun’s expression changed greatly, and also extended his hand
toward Claire, but Claire’s figure still gradually disappeared before his eyes, sinking into that
huge five-pointed star matrix. Jean, holding Claire’s hand, also sank down slowly. Before Liu
Xueqing sank down, her gaze was fixed deadly on Leng Lingyun’s hand; that hand, wasn’t
extended toward her, but extended toward Claire! But at this time, Leng Lingyun felt the
same thing, an enormous forces dragging his feet, unable to use his strength, and his body
slowly sinking down. The last thought he had before disappearing was that they had been
tricked! This was a trap!

Snow rushed in from everywhere, flooding the canyon, almost filling it up. Huge, sharp
icicles also stuck out from the snow in disarray.

After a long time, the place quieted down again. Only small clumps of snow fell down
occasionally.

The four people that were standing in the canyon disappeared, the black five-pointed star
matrix also disappeared.

“Got rid of several more of the Temple’s lackeys, haha.” A person in a black cape laughed at
the top of the cliff.

“We’re not sure of that yet. Although sir priest’s matrix is very strong, it can still only
teleport them to that place.” Another voice said coldly.

“Crap, why do you always have to ruin my fun. It’s not like they can walk out alive after
entering that place.”
Ch.99 Little Girl, Let Big Brother Take
Care of You (Part I)

It was pitch black. Claire felt like her body was a small raft floating in the sea, without any
sense of security.

Her surroundings finally lightened up, and Claire opened her eyes, but was shocked by the
scene in front of her.

It was misty in front of her. The black forest, black ground; everything was depressing. Claire
turned her head, but didn’t see Jean or anyone else. Even White Emperor and Black Feather
were gone. It was completely empty, with only her.

Claire balled her hands into fists gently, finding that she could use her magic again. She
frowned and started thinking. So that five-pointed star matrix was a teleportation matrix? And
could make people temporarily lose their strength? Where was this? Where was Jean? And
Leng Lingyun and the Divine Princess?

Claire started walking forward. The ground beneath her feet was wet and smelled slightly
rotten.

Everywhere was covered in an indescribably depressing feel. Claire frowned. Didn’t know
why, she kept feeling that someone was watching her, but couldn’t tell who it was or where
he was.

“Humph!” Claire snorted in frustration, then continued walking. She must first find Jean and
the others.

In an elaborate and luxurious room, a huge crystal ball sat on the table in the middle of the
room. There were many small, individual pictures on the crystal ball, and one of them was of
Claire.

“Huh, this little girl seems to have noticed us watching her.” A young man in a black robe
rested his hands on his chin, watching the scenes on the crystal ball with interest.

“It doesn’t matter if she can sense it or not; there’s no way she’ll make it out Illusion Forest.”
Another young man clothed in a black robe was sitting leisurely in a chair beside, his hands
behind his head, his feet resting on the table rudely as he drawled. The two had the same
handsome face. They were twins!

“That’s right, haha, these fake religious hypocrites, believing themselves to be pure and holy.
So let them all sink into Illusion Forest.” The first voice was full of contempt and coldness.

“But, I’m a little curious. Will any of the holy Temple people make it out Illusion Forest?”
The lazy man smirked.
“Not yet. But, what if there really are? You want to pull them to our ranks?”

“If there really is, we can go finish them off ourselves.” The lazy voice was also ruthless and
cold.

“Ahem, ahem…… ” A voice sounded at the door, “Xi Shaosi, Xi Shaoqi, I told you to pay
attention. Is there anything unusual?”

“Oh, oh, Master. We found something interesting, this little girl seems to sense that we are
watching her.”

Xi Shaosi put his feet down and answered solemnly, “Master, up til now, no one could walk
out of the Illusion Forest. Master’s matrix is so powerful.”

“It’s the strength the god of Darkness gave us that is powerful.” The person at the door
walked in slowly. It was an elderly man wearing a black robe. He looked energetic, his eyes
wide open.

“Of course, the god of Darkness is much better than that fake goddess of Light. When you
give, you receive. Transactions are just this simple.” Watching the numerous scenes in the
crystal ball, Xi Shaoqi laughed.

“You cheeky fellow, don’t talk like this. Be careful of the god of Darkness getting angry.”
The black-robed elderly man reached out and bonked Xi Shaoqi’s head.

“Master, the god of Darkness won’t upset over these tiny matters! After all, he’s a man, and
he can’t be as stingy as that b*tch, the goddess of Light!” Xi Shaoqi rubbed his head and
retorted indignantly.

“Okay okay, will you die if you don’t argue with Master?” Xi Shaosi said quietly, but his
gaze was attracted to the crystal ball, “Come and look, this little girl already went into an
illusion. See what her reaction will be.”

“What else can it be? All they ever do is to kneel down with reverence and pray, pray that the
light of the goddess will shine forever.” Xi Shaoqi snorted. All the plants in the Illusion
Forest are of dark nature, and gives off a colorless and odorless gas. Once a person breathes
in the gas, they will see illusions. And these illusions are created specially for the disciples of
the goddess of Light. The illusions they see are often the goddess herself descending from
heaven, pure and unattainable, and then telling her disciples to do some religious things, like
kneeling there and praying.

“That’s right, this forest used up so much time and effort of our Temple of Darkness, and
finally does something now.” Xi Shaosi said indifferently.

“Humph, it’s also time for the Temple of Darkness to walk into the view of everyone and
return to the ground.” Xi Shaoqi humphed coldly, crossing his arms in front of his chest and
watched the scene inside the crystal ball.

At this time, Claire saw the illusion.

She stood there frozen, her gaze without focus.

“My child, may the Light be with you.” The beautiful, dazzling goddess of Light appeared
before Claire, giving off a brilliant, holy light, holding a lavish scepter in her hand, a
glittering golden crown on her head, and her gaze pure and elegant.

Claire looked at the goddess of Light indifferently, silent.

“My child, please pray with me. Let this world be filled with Light, peace, and love!” The
goddess of Light waved her scepter gently, and a pure, holy light spilled onto Claire.

“Child? How did you give birth? The noble, pure goddess of Light will f*ck another man and
have a child?” Claire finally started sneering. She waved her hand lightly, and a huge flame
sword appeared in hand. Without blinking, she slashed it towards the goddess of Light.

The expression of the goddess of Light changed greatly as she was sliced into two, then
disappeared.

“What a low quality illusion!” Claire extinguished the flame sword as she spat, then
continued forward.

The three people in front of the big crystal ball were dumbfounded, all seeing unbelief in
each other’s eyes.

“Isn’t, isn’t she part of the Temple of Light? How could she attack that illusion so quickly?
That’s the goddess of Light that they believe in; don’t these idiots give their lives to the
goddess of Light? How could she be so brutal?” Xi Shaoqi stared at the crystal ball, blurting
out uncontrollably. His hasty tone showed his excitement and confusion.

“She’s the first person to walk out of the Illusion Forest.” On the other hand, Xi Shaosi’s
voice was very calm.

“Then let’s go get rid of her. Never expected that there will be someone like this in the
Temple of Light.” Xi Shaoqi muttered, “Don’t the morons of the Temple of Light follow
every single order of that b*tch goddess of Light? Even if they know it’s an illusion, they still
don’t dare insult her. Yet this person just goes up and finished her in one slash of the sword,
and said what?”

“She was cursing, saying cuss words.” Xi Shaosi said calmly. “What? What did she say?” Xi
Shaoqi raised his voice in excitement. This was so rare, that the pure and holy member of the
Temple of Light would curse. But he didn’t doubt Xi Shaosi at all, because Xi Shaosi have
never read lips wrong!

“She said, that will the noble, pure goddess of Light f*ck another man and have a child.” Xi
Shaosi squinted, replying slowly.

“What?” Xi Shaoqi dropped his jaw, his eyes wide with shock. And their master also stared at
the girl in the crystal ball with surprise.
“Because that b*tch goddess of Light always says ‘my child’.” Xi Shaosi shrugged and said
indifferently.

“Ahahaha, hahaha~ That right, that b*tch really is good, so many children, how many men
did she have to f*ck to give birth to all of them. Haha, she really can give birth!” Xi Shaoqi
roared with laughter, not caring about his language at all.

“Okay, go and get rid of her quickly.” The elderly man in the black robe watched these two
with a headache, waving his hand to tell them to go now.

“Yes yes, Master, I’ll go now, and butcher her.” Xi Shaoqi grinned and replied.

“Go and return quickly,” the elderly man warned.

“Don’t worry, Master, I can take care of her myself. Old bro, continue watching the others,
I’ll be back in no time.” Xi Shaoqi dusted off his butt and walked out the room delightfully.
Inside the room, Xi Shaosi looked at the crystal ball quietly, his gaze unmoving on Claire’s
figure. “Master, this time, you probably need to go yourself.” Looking at Claire, Xi Shaoqi
suddenly said this.

“Oh? Which one? Did the Illusion forest not block him?” The black-robed elderly man
walked up to look at the crystal ball.

“It’s this girl who is about to walk out of the Illusion Forest. I don’t think she’s simple, and
Shaoqi will not be her match,” Xi Shaosi frowned, “She’s of the Temple of Light, yet she
doesn’t have any reverence towards the goddess of Light. But the pope allows such a person
in the Temple; that in itself is a problem.”

The elder man frowned, then understood: “Unless, this girl is exceptional, and was pulled
into the Temple of Light later on in her life!”

“That’s right,” Xi Shaosi nodded.

“Okay, I’ll go over and check. This child Shaoqi is just a little rash,” the black-robed elder
nodded, but secretly praising Xi Shaosi in his heart. This disciple of his was always so keen.

At the edge of the Illusion Forest, Claire stood still, watching the person in front of her
silently. The young man standing in front of her looked to be about twenty, wearing a black
robe, his blue irises fixed on her.

“Little girl, come, let big brother take care of you.” The first words out of the man’s words
were vulgar, his smiling eyes looking like they needed a beating.

Claire felt a shiver of disgust.

“Come, little girl, I will be very gentle.” Xi Shaoqi dug out his wand and grinned.

Claire squinted slightly. The identity of this person in front of her was very obvious; he was a
dark magician, because of the density of the dark essence around him. Also, even though this
person was very vulgar, he couldn’t hide his killing intent. “Uncle, let me take care of you.”
Claire chuckled coldly, a huge, flame sword materializing in her hand.

Hearing Claire’s words, Xi Shaoqi was so surprised he just stood there. Before he could
process what was happening, an extremely hot and fiery air blasted towards him! ……

Ch.99 Little Girl, Let Big Brother Take

Care of You (Part II)

“Aaaah–” Xi Shaoqi shrieked weirdly, then hastily backed up, dodging Claire’s vicious and
deadly attack. The flame sword struck the ground, making fizzing sounds while scorching the
earth. It was able to make people’s hearts shudder.

“What are you hiding from? Uncle, didn’t you say you were going to take very good care of
me?” A faint smile slipped onto the corners of Claire’s lips as she mocked.

Xi Shaoqi wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, finally taking Claire seriously. She was
actually a warrior! Both her strength and speed were above his!

“Don’t worry, I’ll let you become the first to walk out of the Illusion Forest–” Before Xi
Shaoqi’s next words could come out of his mouth, his expression changed greatly, and once
again he backed up hastily.

Of course Claire wouldn’t give Xi Shaoqi any time to speak, nor would she give him the time
to chant spells. Xi Shaoqi could only pitifully send out instantaneous shields to block Claire’s
vicious attacks. But every time Claire’s sword struck the shields, Xi Shaoqi’s heart would
tremble. That powerful force made Xi Shaoqi almost unable to contend with.

Xi Shaoqi understood, that if he kept dragging the battle on like this, he would definitely
lose! He never expected for this seemingly gentle and sweet young girl to actually be a
warrior!

Wait! Xi Shaoqi’s irises dilated instantly. Could a warrior express DouQi in the form of
flames? Could a warrior transform flames? No!

Therefore, this young girl was a magician-warrior!

A magician, and a warrior too!

“To divert your attraction during battle equals suicide, Uncle!” Claire’s cold voice rang in Xi
Shaoqi’s ears, and the next moment, Xi Shaoqi’s shield was destroyed by a fierce power,
directly sending him into the air. His body struck on the tree behind him with great force.

Xi Shaoqi’s vision went dark with pain. He was almost knocked unconscious.
And the expression of Xi Shaosi, who was sitting before the huge crystal ball, finally
changed. Underestimated the enemy too much! Sure enough, Shaoqi’s underestimation of the
enemy made him pay a heavy price. Hope this fellow will learn from this lesson. Xi Shaosi
sighed. Fortunately, Master followed over, or else the results will be disastrous!

Claire’s expression was icy as she slowly approached Xi Shaoqi, who was leaning on the
tree, the sword of flames in her hand.

“Uncle, goodbye forever.” A brilliant smile flashed on Claire’s face, stunning Xi Shaoqi for a
second. But the next moment, Claire had raised her sword of flames and stabbed it towards
Xi Shaoqi’s chest without mercy.

But the moment before the sword of flames was going to pierce Xi Shaoqi’s body along with
the tree behind him, Claire’s movement stopped.

Claire’s hand, holding the sword of flames, went stiff in mid-air just like that, and was unable
to stab down anymore.

Not receiving the excruciating pain he expected, Xi Shaoqi’s originally closed eyes opened
slowly again, and saw that the young girl in front of him stop her actions. The young girl’s
expression hady changed, and maintained this position, unable to move again.

“Haha, weren’t you going to say goodbye to me forever? Cough cough…… ” Happy, Xi
Shaoqi started laughing, but strained his wounds and began coughing. Naturally he knew
what the situation before him was. His master was here to save him!

The sword of flames in Claire’s hand slowly disappeared, and her energy was like being
frozen, unable to be used. The same condition as when they just sank into the black five-
pointed star matrix!

“Shaoqi, you underestimated your enemy too much. This time you suffered a lot; you must
learn this lesson from now on.” At this time, an old voice abruptly floated into Claire’s ears.
An elderly man in a black robe silently appeared not far behind Claire like a ghost.

“Master, hehe, am I not fine. Sure enough, the strength the god of Darkness awarded you is
so powerful, these matrixes are so good to use, proven time and time again.” Xi Shaoqi
smirked, but not daring to laugh too loudly in fear of straining his wounds again.

Claire’s gaze dropped down, and sure enough, saw that at some time she didn’t know, a black
five-pointed star matrix appeared under her feet. This elderly man that appeared so suddenly
was not simple, able to cast this matrix without her even noticing.

Wait! Claire frowned, the strength the god of Darkness awarded him?

“Old man, this matrix is taught to you by that bastard god of Darkness?” Claire asked, her
tone disrespectful.

“Little girl, you’ve not even got much time to live now, stop talking nonsense.” Xi Shaoqi
humphed coldly as an excruciating pain struck his his back. Thinking about his sorry look
when he underestimated the enemy and got attacked by this young girl, he was very annoyed.
“Is the god of Darkness something you fake hypocrites of the Light can blaspheme?” The
elderly man in a black robe frowned and rebuked angrily. People from the Dark Temple have
always hated worshippers of the goddess of Light deeply. Whenever the two sides met, they
always fight till death.

Pft! Claire spat disdainfully in her heart. She understood, that that shameless fellow, the god
of Darkness, must be paying attention to her at all times. There was no way he’d watch her be
killed! But what she didn’t expect was that this time she actually fell into the hands of his
worshippers.

“Goodbye forever, little girl.” Xi Shaoqi laughed coldly, then drew out the dagger he carried
on him, and was about to stab right into Claire’s heart.

“God of Darkness!” But Claire’s loud shout took Xi Shaoqi on surprise and paused his
actions.

“What are bluffing about? Even if you change to worship our god of Darkness right now, we
still won’t let you live!” Xi Shaoqi humphed disdainfully. He really was startled by Claire’s
sudden loud shout.

Wordless, Claire twitched her lip, waiting for a shameless and bastard fellow to appear.

Xi Shaoqi’s dagger was once again raised up high, but, the next instant, everything quickly
became dark!

That pressure that the elderly man in a black robe couldn’t be more familiar with appeared!

Their surroundings became darker and darker, eventually dark enough that they couldn’t even
see their own fingers.

The expression of the Xi Shaosi sitting in front of the crystal ball also changed. The crystal
ball showed that Claire’s scene became completely black, and nothing could be seen. This
kind of situation he had experienced once, but only that one time was enough to make him
remember it his entire life!

The expressions of the elderly man in a black robe and Xi Shaoqi also changed.

This type of pressure, they only needed one experience and will never ever forget!

The god of Darkness has descended!

Such murkiness and darkness, such terrifying pressure, only the god of Darkness had!

But! Why would the god of Darkness descend without any premonition?

An answer seemed to appear in both the black-robed elderly man and Xi Shaoqi’s hearts, but
they just couldn’t admit it, couldn’t believe this answer.

It was that young girl that summoned the god of Darkness?

How was that possible?

How was that possible?!

Among the darkness, blood red light abruptly appeared. The god of Darkness has descended!

“Can’t you give me a rest, and not let me appear so frequently.” The god of Darkness’ icy
voice had a hint of anger in it. Obviously, as the god of Darkness, having to appear two times
just to help a human made him feel very ashamed, so he was unusually annoyed.

The terrifying pressure made the elderly man in a black robe and Xi Shaoqi unable to even
lift their heads up. The words of the god of Darkness made them totally shocked. What did
that mean? Who was the god of Darkness talking to?

But the next moment, something that shocked them even more happened.

That young girl could move her body now, and then she humphed impatiently: “Do you think
I want to? If not for your worshippers using the strength you awarded them to suppress me,
do you think I would call you out?”

The elderly man in a black robe and Xi Shaoqi went completely dumbfounded. They just
gaped and stared at the sea of darkness and murkiness in front of them, their brains
temporarily ceasing to function. This young girl, was actually conversing directly with the
god of Darkness!

Who, is she?

Isn’t she a personnel of the Temple of Light? Why could she so easily summon the god of
Darkness and converse with him?

“Tell these pig-head servants of yours, not to provoke me!” Claire wriggled her hands in
annoyance.

Everything was pitch black and silent; Claire’s words were followed by creepy deathly
silence.

The elderly man in a black robe and Xi Shaoqi swallowed, becoming worried in their hearts.
They now understood the fact perfectly, that the relationship between this young girl and the
god of Darkness was definitely not ordinary. Judging by this tone, the god of Darkness might
even take back the strength he had awarded them because of her!

“My worshippers, remember, that from now on, do not harm her. And do all you can to
protect her safety.” After a long pause, the gloomy voice of the god of Darkness finally
sounded from the heavy darkness. Just that the trace of anger in that voice still couldn’t be
concealed.

“Hear that?” Claire humphed coldly, swaggering.

“Yes, O mighty god of Darkness!” The elderly man in a black robe and Xi Shaoqi answered
respectfully and fearfully.
“This is more strength awarded to you; use it wisely, and don’t disappoint me.” After the
voice of the god of Darkness sounded, the elderly man in a black robe gave a deep grunt.
Obviously the god of Darkness did something to him.

Before the elderly man in a black robe could say anything, the darkness surrounding them
already quickly dissipated.

The god of Darkness had left.

Claire twisted her shoulders. Naturally she knew that the god of Darkness was very annoyed
right now, and didn’t want to face her at all, so left as fast as he could.

The elderly man in a black robe and Xi Shaoqi watched the young girl with a lazy expression
on her face before them, unable to speak for a long time.

“Old man, what are you staring at?” Claire walked up, humphing coldly, “Where is this? Tell
me. Why am I teleported to here, and where are my other companions?”

The elderly man in a black robe still couldn’t register what happened. At this time, something
new was in his brain. It was the strength the god of Darkness just awarded him.

“Who, who are you? Don’t you belong to the Temple of Light, why can you summon our god
of Darkness?” Xi Shaoqi asked hurriedly. He now felt like his brain wasn’t his own anymore,
and everything that just happened was way too incredible. Totally outside the range of what
an ordinary person can accept. “Me?” Looking at the anxious Xi Shaoqi, Claire humphed and
didn’t answer his question, “Did you hear what your god instructed you? You are to do all
you can to protect my safety.”

Xi Shaoqi was completely taken aback, then recalled what the god of Darkness just said.
Watching Claire before him, he couldn’t speak for a long time.

“Answer my question, where is this? Where are my companions?” Looking at the shocked Xi
Shaoqi, Claire snapped.
Ch.100 Becoming the Divine Princess of
Darkness (Part I)

“This is the outskirts of the Temple of Darkness, the Illusion Forest.” Xi Shaoqi didn’t say
anything, but the black-robed elder started to explain, “This is underground. We built the
Temple of Darkness under this vast land.”

“Oh, so the god of Darkness also has his own territory.” Claire scanned her surroundings.
This old, dying forest actually had such a pretty name.

“The Illusion Forest took much time and energy to build. The trees give off a scentless,
colorless gas, and once a human breathes it, he will see illusions. And it’s made specifically
for people from the Temple of Light.” The elder in a black robe answered obediently, his tone
respectful. After watching Claire’s casual conversation with their god, his attitude towards
Claire obviously changed.

“Oh, no wonder I saw that hypocrite the goddess of Light.” Claire understood. It was because
she breathed in so much of that illusion-causing gas.

“Miss, your, your other friends are scattered throughout this forest. But whether they can
walk out or not…… ” The black robed elder continued hesitatingly, calling Claire “miss”
after much thought. But the other people with Claire were all personnel of the Temple of
Light, so most likely they won’t make it out of the Illusion Forest.

“Basically no one ever walked out; they all fell into the illusions and could never pull out.”
Xi Shaoqi shrugged and added, ignoring the black-robed elder’s warning gaze.

“Made specifically for people from the Temple of Light?” Claire frowned, remembering the
illusion she saw: the goddess of Light that hypocrite telling her to pray with her. Did the
others see this type of illusions too? “The others will also see the goddess of Light telling
them to pray and stuff?”

“Right, those idiots believe in and worship that b*tch goddess of Light blindly, so they would
usually fall into the illusions and never come out.” Xi Shaoqi spat disdainfully. The black-
robed elder almost fainted, angered to death by his disciple. This young girl’s identity was
special, and after all, those people were her companions, but Shaoqi said so much without
thinking.

“Oh, so you mean if they fall into the illusion they can’t come out. But vice-versa?” Making
sure of this, Claire started smiling. Jean did not believe in the goddess of Light, and Leng
Lingyun was not a simple person either. But, that Divine Princess; Claire guessed that that
woman will also make it out, because in the depths of that woman’s eyes, were not the purity
and elegance the Divine Princess of the Temple of Light should have.

“Yes.” Xi Shaoqi didn’t understand why the girl in front of him seemed to stop worrying.
“Let’s go, take me away from here first. Make a cup of flower tea for me, best if rose tea.
After my companions walk out, bring them over. Old man, lead the way.” Claire ordered
without hesitation. At such a time, Claire felt that having the god of Darkness as a backup
wasn’t too bad.

Xi Shaoqi twitched his lip, not understanding where this girl’s confidence came from. How
could she be so sure her companions will make it out?

“One of my companions is a warrior, brown hair, called Jean. Another has silver hair and
violet irises, called Leng Lingyun. When they walk out, bring them over. Thanks, old man.”
Claire turned and said to the elder in the black robe.

“Yes.” The black-robed elder answered immediately without thinking.

“Wait, Leng Lingyun? Isn’t he the Divine Prince of the Temple of Light? You are sure he can
make it out?” Xi Shaoqi had thought the name was familiar, and after remembering it, asked
in shock.

“Yes.” Claire’s indifferent voice was filled with confidence.

“Then we’ll start fighting the second we see each other, not to mention bring him over!” Xi
Shaoqi humphed coldly.

“That makes sense. Then send them out when they walk out. I’ll wait for them at the exit.”
After something thinking, Claire said this. Even though Leng Lingyun was no loyal disciple
of the goddess of Light, if he met a believer of the god of Darkness, he would still definitely
fight.

Xi Shaoqi blinked, confused and puzzled and unbelieving. He couldn’t believe what Claire
said, that the Divine Prince of the Temple of Light can walk out of the Illusion Forest. That
means the Divine Prince will blashpheme the goddess of Light he worshipped. Was that
possible?

“Uh, miss, I’m the priest of the Temple of Darkness, Bill. May I ask?…… ” The elder in the
black robe asked carefully.

“Claire.” Claire answered indifferently, “Flower tea, rose tea. Old man, I want to drink rose
tea.” Claire’s stubbornness made the black-robed elder perspire.

“Yes, yes. Miss Claire, follow me.” Bill walked in the front, his tone respectful.

Claire followed, and Xi Shaoqi also hurried to catch up.

Xi Shaoqi walked close to Claire and asked in a small voice, “Hey hey, Claire, I’m Xi
Shaoqi. Why can you summon our god of Darkness whenever you want? Why does the god
of Darkness protect you? Aren’t you from the Temple of Light?” Xi Shaoqi behaved as if he
was very familiar with Claire, asking questions in a rush. Right now, his heart itched like a
cat scratching, desperately wanting to know why that incredible scene happened.
“I am from the Temple of Light, but I never said I believed in that hypocrite goddess of
Light.” Claire answered bad-temperedly.

“What do you mean? What do you mean?” Xi Shaoqi was confused. Could regular people
enter the Temple of Light? Aren’t all people from the Temple of Light completely
brainwashed?

“Miss Claire was pulled into the Temple of Light later in life, right?” Bill, who was walking
in the front, turned his head and said meaningfully, “That fake, hypocrite goddess of Light
would try to pull everyone who has a bit of talent to under her flag.”

“Your master is much smarter than you.” Claire’s casual words made Xi Shaoqi’s lip twitch.

“But, Miss Claire, I’m also curious as to why you can summon our god of Darkness, and
don’t need any offerings,” Bill asked, puzzled. He got more benefits because of this, and this
time was different, it was free; last time they used lavish offerings, and it was to help spread
the power of the god of Darkness.

Claire sighed in her heart. What should she say, tell them that she was the offering of the god
of Darkness? No way!

“I’m on the side of the god of Darkness, only sneaking into the Temple of Light to spy.”
Claire made up such a lie on the spot. But Bill deeply believed her. The god of Darkness
came himself to protect her, so could this be false?

But Xi Shaoqi was a little suspicious. He kept feeling that things were not as simple as they
seem, just because the attitude of the god of Darkness to Claire was so strange.

“What’s your plan?” Claire walked beside Bill and asked, “Slowly remove people from the
Temple of Light, and decrease their power?”

“Yes, the plan is like that, slowly working against them. One day, the god of Darkness will
replace that hypocrite goddess of Light,” Bill nodded, his expression solemn.

In Claire’s mind, that oddly satisfying scene appeared again.

The goddess of Light, originally worshipped by millions, now cursed and spat on by millions.
And the god of Darkness, originally hiding in the dark, now glorified by everyone.

Hmm, seems pretty interesting.

Claire followed Bill and Xi Shaoqi out the Illusion Forest. This underground place was
spacious, a round, yellow plate hanging in the sky, providing light.

“That was made together by our pope and black-robed cardinals,” Bill followed Claire’s gaze
to the glowing plate in the sky, smiling, “We call it the sun disk.”

“It’s really impressive,” Claire praised whole-heartedly. It was actually possible to make such
magical things.
“There’s no other way; on the ground, we can’t appear in the light before others.” Bill sighed
softly.

“Maybe you will in the near future.” Claire looked at the sun disk in the sky, smiling faintly.

“We will.” Bill nodded resolutely, his eyes filled with determination.

When Bill stopped before the Temple of Darkness, Claire was again impressed by these
people’s work. The temple in front of her was no less grand than the Temple of Light; the
only difference was that this temple was under the ground.

“Miss Claire, please come this way.” Bill led Claire into the Temple. On the way, many
curious gazes fell on them.

Reaching the hall, Claire sat down, and looked at her surroundings.

“Miss Claire, tea.” A warm, gentle voice sounded. Claire turned around to see a face exactly
the same as Xi Shaoqi, and in his hand was the rose tea Claire had been demanding! “It’s you
who was watching me, right?” Claire didn’t bother being polite, taking over the tea and
sipping it. Her expression became joyful, because although this still couldn’t compare to
Camille’s tea, but it was the best she’d had for such a long time.

Xi Shaosi smiled, neither answering nor denying.

“So many gifted people in the Temple of Darkness, huh, old man. This person even knows
how to read lips.” Claire squinted and sipped on her tea, “And his tea-making skills are not
bad either!”

Xi Shaosi was still smiling: “Miss Claire, my name is Xi Shaosi.”

“Miss Claire, please sit here for a while. I’ll go report to the pope his holiness.” Bill said
politely.

“Sure.” Claire set down her teacup, her gaze falling on those who seemed like they were just
passing by the hall but are actually here to look at her. They all looked puzzled and
unbelieving. Claire understood, that this Bill and the Xi brothers’ positions probably were
pretty high in the Temple of Darkness. And Bill’s attitude toward her of course made those
people curious.

“Claire, you’re actually a magician-warrior!” Xi Shaoqi pulled a chair to sit in front of Claire,
exclaiming.

“It’s you who underestimated the enemy too much.” Xi Shaosi’s voice floated over.

“That’s right, uncle. If not for your master, you would be smiling in the underworld today.”
Claire lifted the cup naturally. There was no more flower tea inside, and Claire just held it in
mid-air, in front of Xi Shaosi, her meaning obvious. Xi Shaosi was wordless, but picked up
the teapot and refilled Claire’s cup.
Smiling in the underworld? Although Xi Shaoqi didn’t really understand what it meant, he
knew it couldn’t be anything good. Probably meaning dead or something.

“Am I that old? That you need to call me uncle!” Xi Shaoqi protested.

“How old are you?” Claire took a sip of tea, squinting and asking leisurely.

“Twenty-two.” Xi Shaoqi answered seriously.

“Then that’s it, I’m only fourteen.” Claire said shamelessly. Her real age was also twenty-
something, but her appearance was only fourteen, so technically she didn’t lie. “That’s only
an eight year difference, why call me uncle!” Xi Shaoqi moved around in his seat in protest.
But this pulled on the injury on his back, making him grit his teeth.

“You’re twenty-two, yet you were beaten by a girl eight years younger than you.” Xi
Shaosi’s voice floated in again. This casual sentence was right to the point.

Xi Shaoqi felt like exploding.

Claire smelled the scent of the tea and smiled, watching Xi Shaoqi about to explode. These
two brothers really were interesting.

Just when Xi Shaoqi was going to quarrel with Xi Shaosi, hurried footsteps sounded at the
door.

The people at the door started stirring, as if some famous figure appeared.

“Your holiness!”

“Your holiness.”

Voices sounded from the door.

Oh, so the boss of the Temple of Darkness finally came out? The pope of the Temple of
Darkness?

Claire’s gaze moved toward the doors. An elderly man in a pure black robe appeared in the
doorway, his robe darker than everyone else’s. His eagle-like eyes glinted brightly, and
although his hair and beard were white, his steps were steady and his breathing controlled, a
powerful person at a glance.

“Divine Princess, you’ve finally appeared!” But the first sentence the elderly man said to
Claire made her stunned, and all the people outside the hall stunned too.

Divine Princess?

The Divine Princess of the Temple of Darkness?

Claire watched as the pope walked directly towards her, his gaze fixed on her. Claire reached
out a finger stiffly and pointed at herself, asking in shock: “You’re calling me?”
Ch.100 Becoming the Divine Princess of
Darkness (Part II)

“Of course, Divine Princess. You have finally appeared.” The pope of Darkness laughed
heartily as he walked to before Claire.

“Have you got the wrong person?” Claire twitched the corner of her lip.

“No. Able to summon our mighty god of Darkness, able to directly converse with our mighty
god of Darkness; other than you, who else can it be?” The voice of the pope of Darkness was
very loud, ringing in Claire’s ears. These words also clearly reached the ears of everyone else
in the hall of at the entrance of the hall.

Claire watched the energetic old man in front of her and didn’t speak.

The Temple of Darkness was different from the Temple of Light. In the Temple of Light, the
position of the Divine Princess was beneath that of the cardinal and red-robed cardinal, while
in the Temple of Darkness, the Divine Princess was right after the pope, followed by the
black-robed cardinals and priests, etc. In the Temple of Darkness, the position of Divine
Princess was very high.

“Please come this way, I would like to talk to the Divine Princess alone.” The pope of
Darkness smiled, and extended his hand to a “this way please” motion.

Claire didn’t decline either, standing up and following the pope of Darkness to go more
inside, leaving a crowd of people in the hall looking at each other, while outside the hall was
more commotion. Only Bill’s face let out an inexplicable smile.

“Sir priest, what is going on?”

“Isn’t that girl from the Temple of Light?”

“Is what the pope his holiness said true? That that girl can really summon our mighty god of
Darkness, and even converse directly with our god?”

“How is this possible, is this true? Sir priest, what is going on?”

Instantly, the crowd at the door didn’t care about etiquette or anything anymore, all rushing
up and surrounding Bill, everyone asking a bunch of questions. Well, it wasn’t exactly their
fault that they were so uncourteous. Divine Princess, how long has this position been vacant,
and now a young girl suddenly appears and is about to take this heavy responsibility, plus she
seems to be from the Temple of Light! This was too difficult for them to accept!
“Everything the pope his holiness said is true.” At this time, Xi Shaosi opened his mouth
indifferently, “Come, everyone. Come see this memory crystal.” Xi Shaosi took out a small
memory crystal and placed in on the table, then started infusing magic into it. The scene of Xi
Shaoqi and Claire facing each other appeared.

Xi Shaoqi shrieked and was about to go snatch away the memory crystal. Of course he didn’t
want so many people to see how he was defeated by Claire.

“Hold him down.” Xi Shaosi’s one sentence made everyone around Xi Shaoqi hold him
down tight, making him unable to move at all. Xi Shaoqi glared at Xi Shaosi, anger burning
in his eyes. But Xi Shaosi chose to ignore it, continuing infusing magic into the memory
crystal.

When the crowd saw Claire defeating Xi Shaoqi, they exclaimed loudly. To know, the
strength of the Shaosi Shaoqi brothers was very well-known, yet Shaoqi was defeated so
wretchedly. Even if it was because of underestimating the enemy, Claire’s strength still made
them very surprised. And when they saw Claire falling under the control of Bill’s matrix, and
she yelled out the god of Darkness’ name, then the scene turned pitch black, everyone’s heart
almost stopped beating!

That scene, was definitely their god of Darkness. Last time when the god of Darkness
descended, they were all present at the offering ceremony, and even with just one experience,
still, no one would ever forget that scene!

The hall instantly went deathly silent. Everyone stared at the memory crystal ball on the
table, stunned and unable to speak.

Shock!

Besides shock was still uncomparable shock!

“Do you still have anything else to say?” Bill sat in the chair, tapping the table with his hand
lightly, drawing back everyone’s thoughts.

“Sir priest! This means that that girl really is the envoy of the god of Darkness! She really is
our Divine Princess!”

“Sir priest, has our turning point come?”

Suddenly, everyone in the hall became excited. The ambience was already unusually
enthusiastic.

At this time, Claire and the pope of Darkness was sitting across from each other in a quiet
room, conversing. “You are the envoy sent by the god of Darkness, you are the hope of our
Temple of Darkness. Miss Claire, I hope you can take over the important position of Divine
Princess, and lead us to our future.” Only at this time did excitement show on the face of the
pope of Darkness. Before, in front of that many people, he couldn’t show too much emotion.

“Nope.” Claire refused immediately.

“Wh, why?” Obviously the pope of Darkness hadn’t expect for Claire to refuse so directly. In
his imagination, this young girl before him had a not-so-simple relationship with the god of
Darkness. A human was actually protected by the god of Darkness; how stunning was this.
Humans being favored by a god! “No benefits.” Claire replied. Her answer almost made the
pope of Darkness faint.

No benefits? No benefits? These two words echoed in the mind of the pope of Darkness again
and again.

“Miss Claire, you are the favored of the mighty god of Darkness. Only you can carry such an
important responsibility, conveying to us the will of the god of Darkness, and asking for
protection from the god of Darkness.” The pope of Darkness returned to his senses and said
solemnly. The favored of the god of Darkness, what an exciting thing that was.

“Why should I be your Divine Princess? What benefits do I get? When I became the priest of
the Temple of Light, at least I took their Gift of the goddess.” Sitting in the chair, Claire said
frankly. She had no reason to help that shameless fellow the god of Darkness. That fellow
had been eyeing her spirit for a long time, and no saying when he will come to kill her and
take away her spirit.

“Ha?” The pope of Darkness finally couldn’t hold himself calm anymore, gaping and looking
at Claire strangely just like that.

“Old man, you must understand, that I am neither a worshipper of the goddess of Light, nor a
worshipper of the god of Darkness. There are other reasons as to why I can summon the god
of Darkness is because of other reason; you can understand it as a contract or business deal
between the god of Darkness and me. But, I am not the favored of the god of Darkness as you
said.” Claire said rudely. Instead, she cursed in her heart, favor your mom! That bastard god
of Darkness wanted her life! He would be her murderer! What favored!

Looking at Claire’s serious expression, the pope of Darkness was stunned for the moment.
Having a contract with the god of Darkness! “But, I guess it would be pretty interesting to see
the goddess of Light, respected and revered by millions, to be disdained by the world, while
the god of Darkness, never seeing light, be worshipped. Old man, you want me to be your
Divine Princess, you should at least give me some benefits.” But the words of Claire that
followed made the pope of Darkness almost faint again.

This, this young girl, why does she seem to be bargaining like buying groceries at a farmers’
market?

She’s bargaining over the important position of the Divine Princess of Darkness? And isn’t
the reason that she’s willing to become the Divine Princess of Darkness make people too
wordless? Just that she thought it’d be very interesting to see the positions of the goddess of
Light and god of Darkness exchange?!

“Hey, old man!” Claire frowned, calling out loud to pull back the pope of Darkness’
attention.

The pope of Darkness stared blankly at the young girl before him. The first time, the first
time he, who have always been so powerful and with authority, felt defeated. He had planned
and was totally confident in the rising of the Temple of Darkness. But today, the first time, he
felt defeated.

“Then, miss Claire, what benefits do you want?” The pope of Darkness squeezed such words
out from his teeth.

“What benefits can you give me?” Claire squinted and asked.

“If you become our Divine Princess, you can order many people around, and you will have
some level of power over human, material, and financial resources.” The pope of Darkness
said.

“Oh, financial resources?” Claire squinted at the pope of Darkness, “You can’t even appear in
the sight of men legally, so where did your strong financial resources come from?”

“We have our own business corporation, and not all worshippers of the god of Darkness
know dark magic, or DouQi, and not all of them have dark essence.” The pope of Darkness
explained, “And we have also took in and provided assistance to all the people persecuted by
the Temple of Light. Such as many young girls with black hair and black irises.”

“You believe in that thousand-year-old prophecy?” Claire frowned slightly and asked.

That prophecy, that a young girl with black hair and black irises will lead Darkness and
overturn Light!

Ch.101 Hypocrite and True Snob

“I did not find anything extraordinary about these girls with black hair and black irises.” The
pope of Darkness replied without emotion.

Claire sighed gently: “Carrying out such actions just because of a sketchy prophecy.”

“Only those hypocrites of the Temple of Light believe those sketchy stuff.” The pope of
Darkness said disdainfully. Then, he stroked his chin and mumbled, “If it’s you who has
black hair and black irises, I might believe this prophecy a bit. But it seems like it has nothing
to do with you.”

Hearing the pope of Darkness’s words, Claire’s heart shuddered violently. Black hair and
black irises……

“What’s wrong? Divine Princess?” Seeing Claire’s expression change slightly, the pope of
Darkness asked. Claire didn’t see the flash of suspicion that darted across his eyes.

“No-, nothing.” Claire shook her head, then twitched her lip, “Who’s your Divine Princess? I
haven’t agreed to it yet!”
“Eh, hehe, you can be sure that we will definitely treat you well if you become our Divine
Princess. We are not like the Temple of Light, only giving oral praise.” After laughing
awkwardly, the pope of Darkness began promising. And what he said was the truth, too. This
was the difference between the hypocrite and the true snob. Claire started thinking. The fight
for power between the first prince and the second prince will get more and more intense. The
Temple of Light was watching it, and the Hill clan’s stance hasn’t been clear yet either. But
there was one thing that Claire was sure of, that no matter as a member of the Hill clan or a
priest of the Temple, she will definitely be involved in this fight, so she needed a source of
power that truly belonged to her to use as her back shield. And this Temple of Darkness
before her seemed to be the best solution right now!

“Okay, old man. I’ll agree to be your Divine Princess. But, my only condition is to be able to
order people around. When needed, I hope I can mobilize some people to help me accomplish
what I want to do.” Claire spoke out her condition loudly.

“Okay, no problem!” The pope of Darkness agreed immediately. He laughed in his heart:
even if Claire didn’t say so, he will still send people to protect her secretly. After all, this was
instructed by the mighty god of Darkness.

So frank? Claire squinted at the pope of Darkness, making him slightly uneasy.

“The respected pope, your holiness,” Claire suddenly began smiling, her gaze moving to the
ring on the finger of the pope of Darkness. The pope of darkness followed Claire’s lowered
gaze and looked to the ring on his hand. His heart shivered, and he immediately covered his
ring, frowning, “No, you can’t do this. This is my only storage ring.” “I didn’t say I want
your storage ring.” Watching the pope of Darkness’s nervous manner, Claire snapped.

“Then what do you want?” The pope of Darkness’ tone was still very guarded.

“You got anything good? Don’t tell me you don’t. You are the dignified pope of Darkness,
you’ve got to have at least several treasures. The Temple of Light even had things like the
gift of the goddess!” Claire looked at the pope of Darkness slyly.

The pope of Darkness stared straight at Claire, and Claire didn’t speak again. The two just
stared at each other like that.

“I give in.” The pope of Darkness finally moved, a compact dagger materializing in his hand
out of thin air. There were ancient and mysterious-looking patterns on it. Handing it to Claire
with unwillingness in his eyes, the pope of Darkness tried hard to not look at the compact
dagger. He said very bitterly, “The Chloe Dagger, can destroy any magical shield.”

Such a good thing?! Claire was astonished! This old man actually had such a good thing. This
thing, could be said was the dream weapon of assassins, the nemesis of magicians. When an
assassin approaches a magician, if he didn’t have any guarding or protection, naturally he
would die. But if he had safety measures, and had set up a magical shield, the assassin could
only sigh and leave. Because, if they don’t succeed with the first attack, it mostly equals fail.
But with this dagger, things were different. Even if the magician was cautious and alert and
set up a magical barrier, he still wouldn’t be able to block it.
“Thanks!” Of course Claire wouldn’t decline it politely. To her, this dagger was like the icing
on a cake! Claire, who was skilled in assassinating, hadn’t had a decent dagger up till now.

The expression of the pope of Darkness was painful with grief. Claire reached out to accept,
but the dagger wouldn’t budge. The pope of Darkness was gripping the dagger tightly, a
bitter expression covering his face.

Claire pulled again with might, but the pope of Darkness held it even more tightly.

“Old man, what do you want to do?” Claire snorted.

Only then did the pope of Darkness sulkily let go.

“What, what other demands do you have?” The heart of the pope of Darkness was already
dripping blood, his voice also shaking a little. But he understood, that if he didn’t take out
any good stuff, it would seem unjustified.

“Nothing else for now.” Claire thought for a while. It was true that there wasn’t anything else
she needed right now. Under the bitter gaze of the pope of Darkness, Claire replaced her
original dagger and threw the old one into her storage ring. That made the pope of Darkness
dumbfounded. Claire actually had a storage ring!

Claire didn’t raise any other demands, because what she needed the most right now was to
breakthrough and breakthrough again, and become strong. The questions was, how to
breakthrough? Last time she comprehended the eighth volume at the edge of death. The ninth
volume would probably be even harder.

“Then let’s immediately prepare for the coronation ceremony.” The pope of Darkness let out
a huge sigh of relief in his heart and hurriedly said so, afraid that Claire might regret and go
back on her words. In his eyes, Claire, who can summon the god of Darkness so easily, was a
big tree, a big tree! He must hug this big tree tightly.

“No need for that, let’s make everything as simple as possible. Just tell all the others and send
me out right now, and my two companions that I told you about. Also send out my pets, two
fur balls, one black one white.” Claire got up and said indifferent.

“Okay, I will give you the stamp; you can use it to command people from the Temple of
Darkness. I will tell everyone to memorize your appearance, and if you need people or want
to communicate with us, go to the slave market in the capital and ask for the manager.” The
pope pulled out a stamp from his storage ring and gave it to Claire.

Claire accepted it, surprised: “You opened that slave market?”

“Yes.” the pope nodded.

The slave market in the capital could be described as making a bucket of gold each day
without exaggerating. But the manager behind it was actually the Temple of Darkness!

“You have other stores in the capital?” Claire asked.

“Yes, tailor shops, jewelry stores, weapon shops, etc.” The pope of Darkness nodded. For
such a large Temple of Darkness to function, of course many resources were needed, and it
would be impossible without steady income. They weren’t like the Temple of Light, where
people would donate money without them doing anything at all.

“If you want to find me, go the Hill clan of the capital, and say I ordered your clothes or
something and you need to take the measurements yourself,” Claire replied.

“Okay.” The pope nodded. When Bill came to report to him, he had already investigated
Claire’s identity. She was the granddaughter of that powerful Gordon Hill!

“Tell people to send me out. Make sure my two companions are sent back to where they
came, and no need to bother with anything else.” Of course Claire wouldn’t care about the
life or death of the Divine Princess.

“Okay.” The pope walked towards the door, “Follow me, I will get someone to take you out.
The two people you mentioned, I will tell my people not to face them directly, but just lead
them out.”

“Sorry to bother you.” When Claire said this, the pope felt like he could cry. This was the
only sentence that was slightly polite this vampire-like girl said the whole day.

When Claire came into the hall, the originally buzzing hall immediately quieted down.

After the pope solemnly announced Claire’s position, most people were accepting. After all,
the things they saw in the memory crystal explained everything.

But when everyone bowed to Claire, Claire felt uncomfortable: a mass of black bowing
towards her.

The pope dispersed the crowd, and Claire sat down. Xi Shaosi poured a cup of rose tea for
Claire.

“Old man, can you teleport me to the capital of Lagark?” Claire looked at Bill and asked.

“What? Divine Princess, what do you need to go there for?” Bill’s address to Claire had
already changed, with deep respect in his voice.

“I need to find a person; it’s very important.” Claire already made a decision in her heart. She
was going to go find TianGang Wind Elder! She needed to breakthrough the ninth volume.
Not to mention that Claire couldn’t comprehend it right now, even if she did, she couldn’t
block the lightning by herself. Going to that weird old man’s place and cultivating seemed
like a good idea. Maybe he could even give her some pointers. Thinking to here, Feng
Yixuan’s haughty, laughing face suddenly appeared in Claire’s mind. How was he doing
now?

“No,” Bill said apologetically, “the matrix the god of Darkness gave me can only suck
outsiders into our Illusion Forest, but is unable to send people out.”
“Oh, that’s how it’s like.” Claire thought for a moment, “Then if I go out from here, where
does it lead to?”

“The borders of Amparkland,” Bill answered, “Your two companions have already walked
out the forest, and we have led them out. Your pets are also safe.” His tone was still
surprised, obviously shocked over the fact that Leng Lingyun and Jean both walked out of the
Illusion Forest safely.

Claire stood up: “I’ll write a letter; please give it to my companions. Then just send me out.”

Hiding like this for some time might not be bad; don’t know what that old thing, the pope of
the Temple of Light, was planning. Claire felt worried. If things continued like this, the
Temple will conflict with the Hill clan sooner or later. The struggle between the Temple and
the crown had already been going on for many years.

In the dark night, a shadow flashed past the city walls of a border city in Amparkland. No
guards noticed, and that shadow leapt over the city walls, out the city, and disappeared into
the night.

Claire started on the way to Lagark on her own. She must first find Ann Lisa to find
TianGang Wind Elder.

But Claire didn’t know, that at this time, that mysterious island was already different from
what it was like before.

Ch.102 Enemies Passing Right By Each

Other’s Shoulder (Part I)

At night, cold winds blew and snow flew in the air, making people unable to open their eyes.

To go from Amparkland to Lagark, one must pass Extinction Forest.

A carriage was stopped in a small clearing. Seven to eight men in uniforms stood with their
backs to the carriage, surrounding the carriage in the middle, watching their surroundings
alertly. All of them had swords in their hands, ready to pounce. The carriage was protected in
the center.

In the carriage, a middle-aged man hugged two young girls tightly. Both girls were beautiful.
One looked to be about seventeen to eighteen, while the other fifteen or sixteen. Both were
trembling, fear obvious on their faces.

“Father, can we get home safely?!!” The younger girl asked, trembling.
“What are you afraid of, there are guards outside.” Although the voice of the older girl was
also shaking, she tried her best to be brave and rebuked her sister.

“Nothing will happen to us.” The middle-aged man hugged the two girls, but his heart only
sank lower and lower. He wasn’t sure at all, if they can make it out safely when a fourth
grade lightning leopard was prepared to attack. Lightning leopards couldn’t release lightning-
natured magic, but they had lightning speed. These beasts gave people a headache, because
people couldn’t even see their figure and movements clearly, not to mention blocking their
attacks! And lightning leopards were cold-blooded and ruthless; once they spot a prey, even
if they are full, they would still kill every single one!

“Aah—-!” A piercing scream sounded outside the carriage. One of the guards was attacked
by the lightning leopard! One arm swiped by a paw fiercely. That arm was basically disabled.

“Father!” Inside the carriage, the younger girl curled into the arms of the middle-aged man,
her face full of fear, shaking even more. The other slightly older girl was also deathly pale;
she didn’t have the courage to say what she just said again. The middle-aged man was also
pale, only pulling the two girls closer.

Even though the rest of the guards outside the carriage saw one of their companions fall to
the ground, they did not become a jumbled mess. Instead, they circled the carriage even more
tightly. They could not let anything happen to the people inside the carriage!

Inside the carriage, the middle-aged man was full of regret. He shouldn’t have left like this,
only bringing eight guards and traveling lightly. His death didn’t matter; but he could not let
anything happen to these two children in his arms.

“Father, I’m scared.” The younger girl trembled, lifting her head, her eyes wide with fear.

“Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid.” The middle-aged man could only pat the girl’s back and
comfort softly. He regretted even more: why did he refuse to let his daughters learn magic
and DouQi? Now there was no change of living. Did the gods really want him to die here?

Another scream sounded outside the carriage.

The two girls curled up into a heap, the younger one already sobbing, “Father, if only Brother
was here.”

The middle-aged man remained silent. His son was a genius, so he was now in the Recluse
Sect, and hadn’t been home for a long time.

Another scream sounded outside the carriage, along with the painful moaning of those
injured.

The middle-aged man closed his eyes, sighing in his heart; was he really going to die here
today?

Just then, there was a commotion outside the carriage. The whimpering of beasts, then the
exclamations of the guards.
“Sir, we’re safe.” The drape at the carriage door was opened gently, and a young face
appeared, full of relief and surprise.

“What happened?” The middle-aged man asked in shock. They were on the brink of death a
moment ago, but now they were safe?

“A youth forced the lightning leopard into submission!” The guard answered excitedly, “We
didn’t even see what the youth did before the lightning leopard was crouching at his feet and
whimpering.”

What?

The middle-aged man got off the carriage hurriedly, and saw a scene that made him
dumbfounded.

A youth, dressed in black and wearing a hat, was standing beside that massive lightning
leopard, reaching out and stroking its head. The lightning leopard stood there obediently,
letting the youth stroke him. And what made the middle-aged man even more shocked was
that the lightning leopard’s legs seemed to be trembling slightly! This youth could make that
bloodthirsty lightning leopard so obedient, and the lightning leopard seemed very afraid of
this youth. This youth, was very strong.

“This little brother, you saved our lives, thank you.” The middle-aged man saluted the youth
politely.

“I was just passing by, and needed a mount.” The youth waved his hand lightly, telling him
not to worry about it. He flipped onto the back of the lightning leopard and was about to
leave.

“Wait, benefactor. It’s already dark, and there are no inns going forward. Why not stay and
camp with us? The more people the safer,” the middle-aged man said, glancing at the youth.
The youth didn’t bring any extra items with him; in such a cold and icy place, how was he
going to camp?

The youth didn’t answer, but didn’t leave immediately either. The hat blocked most of the
youth’s face, so no one could see his expression, or guess what he was thinking.

“Benefactor, I haven’t thanked you properly, and I don’t know your name yet. There will be
another blizzard tonight, so please stay and camp together. We have extra tents.” The middle-
aged man continued to persuade. Such a strong youth, if he could travel with them, there
would be no more dangers for the rest of the trip! Although he was traveling light so as to not
catch others’ attention, he couldn’t be sure that there won’t be any accidents. If he could get
this strong and strange youth to accompany them, then that would be the best. If he could stay
now, it will be much easier to persuade him later on. He must tell that madame the
information he acquired by accident!

“Okay.” The youth replied coldly, jumping off the lightning leopard. The lightning leopard
still stood there obediently, not daring to move.

“May I ask benefactor’s name?” The middle-aged man smiled politely.

“Clay.” Claire replied randomly. In fact, she was thinking that having someone put up the
tent and preparing dinner was not a bad thing. That was the trouble with being alone;
preparing these was always a hassle.

“I’m Brunn. These are my guards, and in the carriage are my eldest daughter, Jessica, and
younger daughter, Mehra,” the middle-aged man self-introduced, “We were going to visit
relatives, but ran into a magic beast here.”

“Oh.” Claire replied indifferently, with no extra words.

Brunn didn’t mind. His many years of experience told him that powerful people were all like
this. But judging from his voice and build, this youth was young. So young, yet so strong
already, was really rare. Such talent might even surpass his genius son.

Some guards started treating their wounds, while others began putting up the tents. Since a
while ago, the two girls in the carriage were crouching near the window and looking over,
and now walked out to thank Claire. Claire only nodded; she didn’t want to tangle with these
people too much. Tomorrow morning, as soon as the sun comes up, she would leave on her
new mount. This person, was definitely not a regular merchant or citizen; there was an aura
of nobility about him. She did not want to get tangled up with such people.

The two girls kept looking at Claire, wanting to see her face, but unable to because Claire had
her hat brim down very low. There was a coldness about her and she never said one more
word, looking distant and aloof, so the two girls were shy to go close.

A fire started, chasing away the cold.

Brunn passed the roasted meat and sweet wine to Claire. Claire accepted them with only a
quiet thanks.

“Benefactor, where are you going?” Brunn sat down beside Claire and asked carefully.

“The capital of Lagark.” Claire answered simply while eating.

“We’re also going there. If possible, benefactor can travel with us.” Delighted, Brunn asked
hurriedly.

Claire frowned, about to refuse, when Brunn added, “Benefactor, camping along the way is
difficult, and to reach the capital as fast as possible, I know a shortcut.”

Claire nodded, “Okay then.”

Brunn relaxed. He finally invited this powerful youth to accompany them. And what Brunn
said also pleased Claire. Claire had tents and stuff, but she didn’t want to do it herself. There
was everything in her storage ring.

After dinner, the tents were already set up. Without any extra words, Claire dove in to sleep.

“Father, this person is so impolite, not even saying goodnight.” The elder daughter Jessica
frowned in annoyance.
“Powerful people are all like that,” Brunn patted his eldest daughter’s head, smiling. “Is elder
brother also weird then?” The younger daughter, Mehra, frowned and asked.

Brunn had nothing to say, again thinking about his strange son. Calculating the days, there
were still a few months before he could return. Once one enters the recluse sect, they cannot
get involved in worldly affairs again, but that did not mean they must cut off all ties with
family. Disciples in the Recluse Sect had vacations each year to visit their families.

The lightning leopard lay behind Claire’s tent obediently, not daring to go anywhere else.

Claire followed these people through a valley, and sure enough, it was much faster than the
large roads she knew about. It cut her travel time by half.

After a few days, they finally reached their destination. In front of them, was the capital of
Lagrak.

“Thank you for your hospitality on the way, goodbye.” Claire said to Brunn indifferently, and
before waiting for the other’s response, got off the lightning leopard, patted its head, then
pointed behind her, telling the leopard it could leave now. The lightning leopard howled in
excitement, then vanished speedily in everyone’s view. This shocked the guards once again.

Claire strided forward, not paying attention to the people behind her again.

“Father, this fellow is so rude!” Jessica frowned in anger.

“Okay, it’s already good enough that we returned home safely!” Brunn patted his daughter’s
head and comforted.

“That’s right. To think of it, he was the one who saved us.” In contrast, Mehra was very
interested in Claire.

“Okay okay, let’s go home. I still have very important business to go about.” Brunn patted his
daughters’ heads, extremely hurried, wanting to go the Feng castle as soon as possible and
see madame Ann Lisa, to tell her the information he acquired accidentally.

Brunn didn’t even return home first, but went to the Feng castle directly.

While his two daughters returned home.

When they got to the door of their house, they saw a figure that surprised them.

“Elder Brother!”

“Elder Brother!”

The two girls exclaimed happily and rushed up.

“Jessica, Mehra.” The young man smiled faintly.

“Elder Brother, how come you’re home today? Isn’t there still a few months until your
vacation?” Jessica asked delightedly.

Mehra also stood there with her eyes wide open, waiting for his answer.

“This time I came out because the Recluse Sect wants some things done,” the young man
smiled, “So I decided to come home and visit you guys.” Of course, the young man would
not tell his family what he was sent to do: to find the murderer who killed elder Huo Xiyu!
There were already some clues. Someone had seen elder Huo Xiyu appear in Vintage City,
and saw him leave the city at night. So he only needed to go to that place, use the Spirit
Mirror to find a trace of elder Huo Xiyu’s spirit essence, and then he would be able to reenact
the scene and find out who killed elder Huo Xiyu!

He must avenge the elder!

Ch.102 Enemies Passing Right By Each

Other’s Shoulder (Part II)

When Claire came to the door of the Feng castle, she met Brunn again.

Brunn looked at Claire in surprisement: “Benefactor, you have come here to?”

“To find someone.” Claire replied indifferently. A servant had already went in to report. The
guards had not shown disdain or negligence because of Claire’s plain clothes, showing that
the Feng personnel is always well-trained and disciplined. Just that when the guards heard
this ordinary-looking youth before them reported Claire’s name, they were genuinely
surprised. Claire Hill, who had stunned everyone at the martial arts tournament; many people
still remembered that scene vividly. She turned the tide multiple times, defeated the most
likely winner, Hua Yilin. But what does a figure like that have to do with this youth before
them? Only when Claire lifted up her hat did the guards’ hearts tense due to realization. How
was this person before them a youth, she was Claire herself! Her emerald green irises and
delicate features would never be forgotten by anyone that watched that competition. Even if
one only watched it through a memory crystal, one still would never forget.

Find someone? Brunn was puzzled, this youth came to find someone at the Feng castle? What
relationship did he have with the Feng clan? Just at this time, hurried steps sounded inside the
gates.

A wind whooshed by, and Ann Lisa, dressed in fiery red clothes, appeared before them.

“Aunt Ann.” This time, Claire didn’t act unfamiliar anymore, naturally addressing her with
these two words.
Ann Lisa’s face was covered in a bright smile; she seemed to be in a very good mood. She
grabbed Claire’s hand, and said affectionately: “How come you are here? I thought I
wouldn’t see you for a very long time.”

“I, I want Aunt Ann to take me to the place we went last time.” Due to there were people
around them, this was all Claire said.

“Oh? Haha, okay okay.” Hearing this, Ann Lisa first blanked for a moment, then started
grinning evilly, squeezing her eyes at Claire, making Claire awkward.

“Come come, let’s go inside first.” Still holding Claire’s hand, Ann Lisa was about to walk
right inside, completely neglecting Brunn, who was standing beside.

“Madame Ann.” At this time, seeing that Ann Lisa was going to go inside, Brunn finally
returned to his senses, and hurriedly shouted.

“Oh? Brunn?” Ann Lisa looked at the Brunn standing at the door with surprisement, “Didn’t
you go to your wife’s hometown?”

“I have something very important to report to you, so I came back early.” Saying this,
Brunn’s gaze rested on Claire, curious and also guessing Claire’s identity in her heart.
Madame Ann Lisa was actually so affectionate towards this youth. Was he a friend of master
Feng? Ann Lisa’s expression became serious. She knew that if Brunn, always cautious, said it
was very important, then it has to be something very important.

“Let’s go, come in.” Ann Lisa walked in the front. Brunn hurried and followed her.

At the door of the study.

“Aunt Ann, I won’t bother you more.” Claire said, a little embarrassedly.

“Sure. You go find Yixuan and my master yourself. Here, take this teleportation scroll. If you
want to come out just tell my master.” Ann Lisa didn’t try to keep Claire too long either.

“Thank you so much, Aunt Ann. I have always been bothering you.” Claire said
apologetically, deep gratitude in her eyes.

“Hehe, go. When that fellow Yixuan sees you, he must be very happy.” Ann Lisa handed a
teleportation scroll to Claire, grinning.

“Thank you, Aunt Ann.” Claire accepted the scroll. “Brunn, let’s go, come in and tell me.”
Ann Lisa pushed the door to the study open and entered. Brunn turned and watched as Claire
tore the scroll open and disappeared, his eyes full of puzzlement.

When Brunn reported what he came for, Ann Lisa frowned, and said calmly, “This thing, do
not tell anyone. Just deal with it secretly.”

“Yes, Madame. I did not mention this to anyone.” The giant rock in Brunn’s heart finally
dropped. If any matter reaches the hands of this madame before him, it was already half
solved. He can finally relax now.
“Yes, you can go now. You must also be tired. You haven’t returned home yet, right?” Ann
Lisa had noticed long ago that Brunn didn’t even change clothes.

“It’s nothing, I just want to report this thing to Madame you as soon as possible.” Brunn
smiled, having no intention to leave yet.

“What’s wrong, do you have anything else?” Ann Lisa asked, puzzled.

“Madame Ann, that youth, is my benefactor. On our way here, my daughters and I were
attacked by a lightning leopard, and he saved our lives. Didn’t expect for him to be a friend of
master Feng,” only now did Brunn speak out what he had been curious about all along.
“Hehe.” But Ann Lisa began laughing in a good mood, and said lightly, “Remember the
Claire Hill at the martial arts tournament? The one that fought for the Li clan.”

Brunn was shocked, Clay? Claire! That youth wasn’t a youth at all, but a young girl. Now all
the questions in his heart were answered. No wonder a fourth grade magic beast would be
afraid of her – she was the strong and powerful Claire Hill. The scene of her defeating Hua
Yilin were still clear in his mind. Only fourteen years old, yet already possessing such
strength.

“Okay, you can go now. Claire doesn’t take it seriously; it’s only a helping hand to her, so
you don’t need to be stressed over it either.” Looking at her old subordinate, she knew he
really valued these type of stuff, and was probably stressing over not repaying Claire’s
kindness.

“Yes, madame Ann.” Brunn was stunned in his heart, and bid farewell and left.

Brunn returned home, and saw that his son was conversing and laughing with his two
daughters. Seeing him return, they all stood up to welcome him.

“Father.” Qatar stood up to welcome his father.

“Qatar, how come you’ve come back today?” Brunn looked at his suddenly returned son in
surprisement. If he didn’t remember wrong, his son’s vacation wasn’t here yet.

“I’m back to settle some matters, so I came to visit you on the way.” A faint smile surfaced
on Qatar’s handsome face.

“Oh, so that’s why.” Brunn gazed at Qatar before him, who had matured some more, feeling
pleased in his heart. Although Qatar entered the Recluse Sect, so he couldn’t meddle with
worldly affairs, and couldn’t enter the bureaucracy and take any official position, if
something happened in his family, he would still come back and help out. “I bet your strength
has improved a lot again.” Brunn smiled and patted his son’s shoulder, a strange thought
suddenly appearing in his mind: comparing his genius son with that Claire, who would be
better? Both were fire-natured magicians. “There are still many that are stronger than me, so I
will always be working hard.” Speaking to here, Qatar’s expression became serious, then
turned the topic, “Father, you got in danger on the way back, and was saved by a youth?!”
Jessica and Mehra had already told him their experiences.
“Hehe, not a youth, but a young girl.” Brunn laughed, “It’s that Claire Hill that defeated Hua
Yilin that other day.”

“Oh?” Qatar was confused.

But Jessica and Mehra started exclaiming, their voices full of idolatry: “Father, is it true? Is it
really her?”

“It was actually her?! Father, how come she came here? Such a pity, we didn’t even talk to
her!”

The fierce battle that day left a lasting impression in the hearts of both of these two girls. That
young girl stunned everyone who was present.

Qatar watched his two excited little sisters, puzzled. These two little fellows had never shown
such obvious idolatry to anyone other than himself before.

“Qatar, I still have a memory crystal that recorded the battle that day. You should watch it,
and maybe it will help you with your cultivation. She is also a fire-nature magician, but, her
flames are golden.” Brunn didn’t know at all, what results this inadvertent move will cause.

After Qatar watched the scene in the memory crystal, his face became completely solemn.

“Father, can you give me this memory crystal.” Qatar’s gaze didn’t leave the young girl in the
scene, instead infusing in magic, replaying the scene inside again and again, watching.

“Sure, take it.” Brunn didn’t blame his son’s request at all. This son was affectionate and
caring towards his family members, but he was actually very haughty and arrogant, never
putting anyone in his eyes. Originally, that “indefeatable” Hua Yilin had a secret battle with
his son, and no one knew what the specific results of that battle were, just that from then on
Hua Yilin never appeared before his son again. Later, his son was chosen by the Recluse
Sect, and from then on stepped onto his cultivation path.

Qatar put away the crystal, then got up and said, “Father, I need to get going now. This time I
have very important matters to deal with.”

Brunn nodded. He understood the rules of the Recluse Sect: “Go. Be careful, and take good
care of yourself.”

Qatar’s emotions couldn’t calm down for a long time. That young girl in the memory crystal,
was so towering, so stunning to the heart. The instant when her flourishing lotus opened, it
was as if everything stopped. Golden flames, what flames were that? Qatar’s emotions
surged, his hand clenching tightly then loosening, loosening then clenching tightly again.

He really wanted to meet her, and have a duel!

At this time, Claire had already reached that mysterious island. She saw a very astonishing
scene, but no trace of Feng Yixuan.
Ch.103 Meeting Young Master Feng Again
(Part I)

This scene was way too awkward.

The little wooden cabin had disappeared, and the whole island was wrecked. Wood pieces
were strewn everywhere; the bed, dishes, and tables were also all over the place, like the
island went through a huge catastrophe. The hair of TianGang Wind Elder was like a chicken
nest as he hammered away with his back to Claire. There was nothing resembling a powerful
person about him.

Claire twitched her lip slightly, hearing TianGang Wind Elder curse under his breath, “This
damn kid, actually daring to destroy my place like this! If I don’t give you a lesson you really
won’t know the limit.”

This elaborate mess was caused by Feng Yixuan?

“TianGang Wind Elder…… ” Claire called out weakly.

“Huh?” TianGang Wind Elder turned around fiercely, the expression on his face plainly
telling that he wasn’t in a good mood and don’t come bother him right now.

“What happened?” Claire looked at the devastation.

“What happened? That damn kid made a breakthrough to the ninth volume, and straight
destroyed my place.” TianGang Wind Elder waved his hammer in the air, his expression
fierce while yelling angrily.

“Uh…… ” Claire looked at TianGang Wind Elder, who was going crazy. Why did she feel
that apart from anger, he also seemed a bit happy?

“Haha, so I kicked him straight into Trial Land. Strong people cover the sky there, and I don’t
believe they won’t beat him half to death.” His hands on his hips, TianGang Wind Elder
laughed loudly, extremely proud of himself.

“Trial Land? What is that?” Claire was confused. This was the first time she heard this name.

“That place, is very dangerous, and very attracting. It’s a good place to cultivate. Me and Si
Konglin that bastard met there. Inside, powerful people are everywhere, and the fittest
survive.”

Such a place existed? Why had she never heard about it before?

“Why I have I never heard about it, and never read about it in books?” Claire asked, puzzled.
“Haha, little girl, of course you won’t know. This world, you can’t enter without reaching a
certain level of strength. That world is different from this world; it’s brutal, survival of the
fittest, and everything is based on strength and power.” TianGang Wind Elder sat down,
throwing the tools in his hand to the side, and looked at Claire, “Little girl, what have you
come here for?”

“I, I can’t breakthrough the next volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory, stuck in the eighth
volume. So, I wanted to come here and ask for Elder’s advice…… ” Claire bit her lip,
explaining her purpose.

“Do you know the fastest way to make a person stronger?” Rarely, TianGang Wind Elder’s
expression was serious.

Claire remained silent, watching TianGang Wind Elder. She knew that if TianGang Wind
Elder asked her, he must have his answer.

“That is to fight with stronger people, and stimulate your potential at the brink of death.”
TianGang Wind Elder said simply.

“What if you didn’t stimulate your potential?” Claire twitched her lip.

“Then you die.” TianGang Wind Elder answered like it was obvious. Claire was speechless.
What kind of a way was this.

But Claire’s mind flew back to when she was fighting Hua Yilin. At that time, she was so
close to death, but it was also when she comprehended the eighth volume of the Treasured
Lotus Directory.

“That damn kid was also stuck at a bottleneck, so I sent him to that place. Whether he comes
back or not depends on himself,” TianGang Wind Elder yawned, finally saying the true
reason he sent Feng Yixuan away. He tilted his head and looked at Claire, “What about you,
also stuck a bottleneck, so do you want to go? I can’t give you any more advice on Treasured
Lotus Directory, because that arcanum was invented by that bastard Si Konglin. I don’t know
his whereabouts right now either.”

“I’ll go.” Claire answered determinedly, without any hesitation.

“Haha, little girl, not bad!” TianGang Wind Elder stood up and laughed, “I’ll send you over
right now. That fellow left not long ago, so you guys would probably see each other.”

TianGang Wind Elder didn’t dawdle, immediately taking out many minerals from his storage
ring and setting up a matrix on the ground. It was an eight-pointed star matrix!

“After reaching that side, be careful. To come back, you must reach the highest peak; only
there is a teleportation matrix. But to get there is very hard. You’ll understand when you get
there.” TianGang Wind Elder started the matrix, and a white light became brighter and
brighter.

“Okay.” Claire nodded, and walked into the matrix. The white light flooded over Claire and
Claire disappeared into the matrix.
“Aiyaya, spending so many minerals again.” TianGang Wind Elder looked at the used
minerals on the ground, crying out in pain. You couldn’t find these minerals even if you had
the money. They had to be able to supply the teleportation matrix with enough energy to
teleport people. Of course, the Temple of Light also had these stuff, but they only used them
in cases of emergency. This shows how precious these minerals are, but TianGang Wind
Elder can grab a handful whenever he wants.

TianGang Wind Elder sat down, looking at the mess in front of him, and murmured, “I
believe that both of you can return.”

Claire felt herself float up, then her vision went dark. When her surroundings lighted up once
more, it was vastly different. She was in a forest. Before she could look at her surroundings
more closely, her attention was caught by an angry yell.

“Damn boy, not knowing what’s good for you. Me choosing you is your luck!” A sharp,
piercing voice sounded, full of shame and fury.

“You disgusting woman, go die.” But the replying voice was one Claire was familiar with.

Feng Yixuan!

Claire hurried towards the sound source, because she heard a slightly uneven breathing from
Feng Yixuan’s voice, which meant he was injured!

Bang!

A huge explosion sounded. Claire rushed over in time to see a beautiful, coquettish woman
waving the huge sword in her hand and attacking Feng Yixuan fiercely. Feng Yixuan backed
up hurriedly; getting into close combat with a warrior was not a wise idea, and the trace of
red at the corner of Feng Yixuan’s mouth showed that he was at a disadvantage. That
coquettish woman didn’t seem to want to kill Feng Yixuan right now, but followed closely,
forcing him backwards. As soon as Feng Yixuan cast a spell, the woman would slash his
magic with a fierce burst of sword force, making him back up once again.

That coquettish woman was very strong and very fast. Also, she understood timing, her fierce
attacks one after another, not leaving any time for Feng Yixuan to cast a spell. Only a person
who had been in many battles could control this perfectly. Magic, even if casting without
chanting, needed a second to focus. But this coquettish woman didn’t even leave this time to
Feng Yixuan.

The Tidal Sword appeared in Claire’s hand, and she pushed off the tips of her feet, flying
forward. She blocked this strike for Feng Yixuan.

Clang!

The sound of weapons meeting resonated in the forest.

“Claire!” Feng Yixuan’s voice was both surprised and delighted.

Claire was silent, her expression serious. Because with this one clash, they could both sense
the other’s strength.

This coquettish woman was very strong and very fast.

“Who are you?!” The coquettish woman yelled at Claire angrily. Her goal was about to be
achieved, yet this little girl bounced out of nowhere and meddled up her plan!

Claire remained silent, calmly blocking the coquettish woman’s next attack.

She only needed to block for a short bit of time, just a second was enough. This second, was
enough for Feng Yixuan to cast a spell! As a magician, Feng Yixuan was not as strong or as
fast as Claire. But, his magic……

This coquettish woman was very strong, but not strong enough!

Feng Yixuan stood in place, his brows furrowed, his finger drawing a semicircle in the air,
shouting in a low voice, “Wind cage!”

Instantly, the air around them started flowing swiftly, forming a barrier around the coquettish
woman. Claire backed up, and the coquettish woman wanted to chase after her, but a strong
wind bounced her back. The wind became stronger and stronger, trapping the woman tightly
inside.

Looking at the fierce, swirling winds, Claire raised her brows slightly. Feng Yixuan actually
improved so much in such a short time.

Swishing noises sounded; the coquettish woman was slashing at the wind barrier.

Claire put away her sword, and looked at Feng Yixuan. Without any unnecessary words, they
both understood what each other meant.

The next moment, the coquettish woman burst out DouQi and slashed open the wind barrier
with her sword. But before she could react, fierce fire filled her vision! The intense heat the
golden flames gave off shocked her, and she wanted to dodge away, but found she couldn’t
back up.

Because Feng Yixuan again used the wind cage, trapping the coquettish woman and the
flames together inside.

Screams sounded, but Claire and Feng Yixuan didn’t move at all.

Claire raised her hand, and a spear of golden flames appeared in her hand.

“Go!” Claire pulled back her hand, then threw it with all her might at the wind cage.

The fire spear whooshed towards the wind cage, and the wind cage split open for it, letting
the fire spear shoot straight inside!
Feng Yixuan and Claire’s teamwork was perfect. From Claire blocking the woman’s attacks
to killing her only took two minutes! What cooperation.

Piercing screams sounded again, then quieted down, only leaving the sound of an object
burning. A burnt smell slowly filled the air.

Finishing off the coquettish woman, the two finally looked at each other.

“Claire, how come you’re here?” Besides delight, Feng Yixuan was also worried. Trial Land
was not just ordinarily dangerous. He had just come, yet he met such a strong person. Then
what about later? “Same purpose as you.” Claire turned to watch the wind cage and flames
slowly disappear, asking quietly, “What happened? Elder said he just sent you over not long
ago. How come you started fighting with someone so quickly…… ”

Hearing this, Feng Yixuan’s expression became awkward. He couldn’t bring himself to say
that this shameless old woman wanted him to be her subordinate slash lover.

Seeing Feng Yixuan’s awkward expression, Claire immediately understood, and stopped
asking. Instead, she frowned: “Let’s examine our surroundings.”

“Sure.” Feng Yixuan was relieved Claire didn’t ask anymore.

“Right, this is for you.” Claire took out a ring from her storage ring and gave it to Feng
Yixuan.

Feng Yixuan’s eyes widened, staring at the ring in Claire’s hand, not moving.

“What? You don’t want it? Then fine.” Claire pretended to put it away.

Feng Yixuan snatched it over, protecting it like a treasure, answering hurriedly, “Of course I
want it! How can I not want it.”

“Then form the blood contract.” Looking at the blood at Feng Yixuan’s mouth corner, Claire
couldn’t help smiling. He didn’t even have to prick his finger, just putting the ring to his
mouth.

After forming the blood contract and putting the ring on, Feng Yixuan sensed the storage
space inside and was super shocked. Such a large space! Claire actually gave him such
valuable gift! Where did she get it? No matter what, Feng Yixuan was truly moved.

“Claire, are you asking me to marry you?” Feng Yixuan touched the ring on his finger and
smirked, reverting back to his old self.

“Give me the ring back.” Claire replied icily.

“I already formed a blood contract,” Feng Yixuan smirked, “And I won’t give up the
ownership. Unless you kill me.”

Bang!
The next moment, Feng Yixuan was squatting on the ground, covering his face and howling.
Claire’s fist hit Feng Yixuan’s eye perfectly. Not paying attention to Feng Yixuan howling in
pain, Claire frowned.

“Someone’s coming,” Claire warned, looking in front of them alertly.

Naturally, Feng Yixuan also noticed. He stood up solemnly, also on high alert.

Ch.103 Meeting Young Master Feng Again

(Part II)

Claire signaled to Feng Yixuan, and the two silently moved towards the side. Hiding their
essences was something both Claire and Feng Yixuan were good at.

The two didn’t go far, just hiding behind a large tree and watching quietly.

“Mia is so annoying. Why run so fast! The choosing of the castellan of Spider City’s
daughter’s husband is still a long time later. Plus, the castellan is going to choose a husband
for his daughter, why does Mia this handsome-male chaser run so fast.” One voice was full of
complaint and disdain.

“What the f*ck do you know. The castellan’s daughter is going to choose a husband, but the
castellan’s son is a handsome man. Mia wants to go there earlier to see that handsome man.”
Another voice sounded gruffly.

“Duh, she’s not just going there to see. But did she think the castellan’s son was like the
ordinary people she had targeted in the past, letting her play with him however she wants?”
The first voice spoke again.

“True.” The gruff voiced humphed coldly, then his tone suddenly became puzzled, “Where’s
this burnt smell coming from?”

“Hm?”

The figures of three men gradually came into Claire and Feng Yixuan’s sight The three were
dressed similarly, and all were burly, with blue clothes and a huge sword strapped across
their backs. Their countenance resembled that of the coquettish woman. These three were
related to that dead coquettish woman? And they were actually all warriors.

“What’s that?” The burly man walking in the front was the first to notice the corpse, too
destroyed to tell what it originally was.

“That’s Mia’s sword!” Beside him, another man with sharper eyes suddenly exclaimed,
hurriedly walking up and bending down to pick up the sword on the ground.
The three men’s expressions changed greatly, all looking towards the scorched black corpse
on the ground, deep unbelief in their eyes. That pile of black stuff on the ground, was their
younger sister?

“Brother! This, this is Mia?!” The voice of the man holding the sword was already shaking.

Claire and Feng Yixuan glanced at each other, then slowly, quietly, snuck away. Staying here
would not be a wise decision. Just when Claire and Feng Yixuan were going into the
distance, the leading man lifted his head and frowned, looking towards his right. Was is his
illusioni? There seemed to be someone over there. But this feeling only lasted for a split
second, for the next moment his younger brother’s howling drew back his attention.

“Brother, it really is Mia, it really is Mia! How could this have happened! Who, who killed
Mia!” The heartbreaking sounds reached Claire and Feng Yixuan’s ears, but they completely
ignored it, leaving even faster.

“What is this place?” Feng Yixuan wiped the almost dried blood at the corner of his lip
messily, frowning and mumbling, “Those three men are even stronger than that woman. If
not for you appearing in such a timely manner, I would have been trapped here. Damn old
man, didn’t even tell me what this place is!”

“Wind Elder only said that at this place, you live by strength, and only the fittest survive.”
Claire frowned slightly, remembering TianGang Wind Elder’s words. Actually, isn’t it like
this everywhere? People live by strength, and survival of the fittest. But, Wind Elder’s words
seemed to have another layer of meaning. Did he mean, that this place didn’t have the
supposed rules or law and security, that this place was free?

“Anyway, the people here annoy me a lot.” Feng Yixuan gazed up at the sky. He had thought
that after opening his seal, and breaking through to the ninth volume of TianGang Wind
Force, he’d count as a strong one. He didn’t expect to be almost defeated the moment he got
here!

“Wind Elder said, if we wanted to go back, we must go to that highest mountain. At the top is
a teleportation matrix.” Claire gazed into the distance and squinted. Faraway, a high
mountain peak stood, piercing into the clouds.

“Old man is so mean.” Feng Yixuan suddenly yelled out in anger and grief.

“What?” Claire turned to look at Feng Yixuan, who was going crazy, and asked in confusion.

“He’s so mean! He told me that I only needed to find the highest mountain peak, that
mountain peak had nine levels, each level had one city, and if I passed each level, and
reached the top, I could go back.” Feng Yixuan howled, “If he told me there was a
teleportation matrix at the top, if I couldn’t fight the others but wanted to go back, I could just
sneak up there, find the teleportation matrix, and go back.” Concealing their essences and
sneaking up there did seem like a pretty good idea.

“Let’s go.” But Claire knew, that since the Wind Elder said they were here to fight, then they
can be sure that this mountain peak couldn’t be climbed so easily!
Claire’s guess was completely correct. That mountain, also known as Trial Mountain, was
divided into nine levels. Each level was ruled by a strong one, and only those that reached a
certain strength could proceed into the next city. Of course, if you’re strong enough, you can
also challenge the castellan, and fight for the position of castellan. It was kind of like a
pyramid; each level lead further upward, and the more upward, the stronger the people. In
this land, no one was held responsible for killing others; there was no country, nor any
supposed law and order. This was a free land, also a land filled with violence, killing, and
blood.

This supposed trial ground was only the name given to it by people of the other world. This
place had another name, called Blood Pool.

At this time, TianGang Wind Elder was still pounding on those wood, muttering to himself:
“If damn kid and little girl can pass through those nine cities, they would be completely
different when they come back. Ayaya, I so look forward to it.”

This will be a baptism of blood!

Claire and Feng Yixuan fought with people again and again on their road to Trial Mountain
in Trial Land. Just because they avoided trouble didn’t mean trouble wouldn’t come find
them.

And the reasons were even more ridiculous: some liked the decorations on Feng Yixuan’s
waist, some liked Claire’s clothes. Anyway, with any excuse people could fight them or even
attempt to kill them. This road to the mountain peak could be said as filled with hardships and
danger. The two’s cooperation were very good though, and they killed many strong ones, but
these were only the strong ones compared to them; many of the true strong ones were
gathered in the cities on that mountain. And naturally they have met people they couldn’t
defeat. For instance, right now the two were chased around embarrassingly.

“Claire, you leave first!” Feng Yixuan instantly released numerous wind blades to block their
opponent.

Their opponent this time was a magician, strong enough to terrify them. This old man had a
pair of eagle eyes, with ruthlessness flashing across the bottoms of his eyes. His reason for
attacking Claire and Feng Yiuxan was even more simple and ridiculous: just because he
thought they seemed displeasing to the eye. Just because they seemed displeasing to him, he
was going to murder them.

“Pft!” The old man humphed disdainfully, and with just a wave of his sleeve, completely
dispersed the sharp and fast wind blades Feng Yixuan released, leaving only a slight breeze in
the wind. Feng Yixuan’s expression changed greatly, and without any hesitation, blocked in
front of Claire. The old man laughed coldly, and with a leisurely expression on his face,
stepped towards the two.

Claire was silent. She gently flicked her fingers, and numerous tiny golden lotus flowers
appeared.
Not waiting for Claire to cast the Thousands of Thousands Plunder, that old man’s expression
already changed, hurriedly backing up, looking at Claire cautiously, and frowning and asking
in a high tone: “What’s your relationship with Si Konglin?”

A trace of fear actually tinted his tone!

Feng Yixuan was astonished; Claire was also slightly shocked. Before she could speak, that
old man already started backing away.

Muttering in a low voice: “Actually knowing Si Konglin’s Treasured Lotus Directory!

Actually knowing the Treasured Lotus Directory……” The fear in his voice was more and
more obvious. Muttering, the brutal old man actually turned around and flew into mid-air,
speedily leaving, as if escaping.

Claire watched that figure leave and disappear, silent. Si Konglin, just who was he? Actually
making this brutal and strong person so afraid!

“Seems like he thought you were Si Konglin’s disciple.” Feng Yixuan stroked his chin and
gazed into the distance, muttering, “Just how strong is Si Konglin? Supposedly even stronger
than Wind Elder, but I have never seen Wind Elder lose to anyone.”

Claire flicked her finger and made the numerous tiny golden lotuses disappear, also very
puzzled in her heart. Si Konglin; just who was he?

“Claire, let’s go.” Feng Yixuan abruptly turned around, his face instantly only an inch away
from Claire, who was deep in thought. Close enough that he could even feel Claire’s soft
breathing blowing on his face.

Ch.104 Claire’s Weakness (Part I)

Looking at the handsome face suddenly enlarged in front of her, feeling Feng Yixuan’s warm
breath on her face, Claire’s heart tightened, and she struck out without thinking.

“Aaah!” Feng Yixuan didn’t move, and Claire’s fist hit him square in the face, his eye once
again beautifully marked in black.

“If you come close to me again, I will beat your face into flowers.” Claire humphed coldly,
turning around and walking forward. She let out a breath softly, trying to force down the
nervousness that suddenly appeared. This damn Feng Yixuan, suddenly getting so close,
startling her. He was looking for a beating! He deserved it!

“Wait for me.” Feng Yixuan rubbed his eye and hurried to follow, but a faint smile played
upon his lips……
Three months passed. No one knew what Feng Yixuan and Claire met in this disorganized
place, or what kind of battles they experienced.

On Wind Island, TianGang Wind Elder was squatting on the ground, fumbling with the
vegetable basket in his hands. He lived in solitary here, completely subsistence, but never got
tired of it. After all, he’s still human, and needed to eat and poop.

“Aiya, when will they come home?” TianGang Wind Elder took out a tiny crystal from his
storage ring and looked at it this way and that, but nothing was different. He had put a mark
on Feng Yixuan when he left, so if Feng Yixuan returned from that world, the crystal should
give a response.

“It’s already spring,” TianGang Wind Elder yawned, putting the crystal away. He and Si
Konglin had spent three years before getting out of that place; don’t know when that damn
youth and little girl will come out.

While Feng Yixuan and Claire were in Trial Land, things in Amparkland had changed
greatly.

Amparkland, the palace, the bedroom of Princess Maurice.

“Brother, the first prince actually agreed to the Temple’s conditions!” Princess Maurice’s
expression was serious, watching Nancy pace in the room, her voice cold. They never
thought that the first prince would actually agree to the Temple of Light’s harsh condition!
Did he know, that if he agreed to demands like that, then in the future, the Temple will
definitely dominate over the Crown! How could he let that happen!

“I also didn’t expect that for the throne, he actually did such a foolish thing. For so many
years, the Temple and the Crown were always in an equal position, but he is going to break
this balance! Those lazy hypocrites wanting to dominate over our royalty, in their dreams! I
would never agree to such a condition!” Nancy’s eyes were filled with anxiety and fury, his
knuckles white on his fists. Such a condition was the biggest insult in the world!

“But, what do we do now?” Princess Maurice frowned in thought. Duke Gordon sent Jean to
help Brother, yet his grandson Eric publicly supports the first prince, and Duke Gordon never
interfered. Did he want to…… win both ways?!

“Duke Gordon that old fox!” Nancy gritted his teeth, sitting down. He looked at Princess
Maurice, who was digesting his words, and continued, “That old fox, secretly sending Jean to
help me. If I become emperor, he’s the hero. No one knows, not even the first prince. But his
grandson Eric supports the first prince, and he doesn’t stop him, basically allowing him to do
so. On the surface, it looks like it’s Eric’s decision alone, but in reality, not so.”

“That’s right, he wants to watch the waters, then win no matter what!” Princess Maurice
humphed coldly in her heart. What a sly old fox, wanting to be the winner both ways! But,
was his wish going to come true?

“We can’t know if he is helping the first prince secretly or not, just like the first prince
doesn’t know if Duke Gordon is secretly helping us,” Nancy frowned and said fiercely, but
his tone also had a trace helplessness.
“But, Katherine is still in our hands.” Speaking of this, Princess Maurice sighed gently in her
heart. If possible, she didn’t want to touch this trump card, Katherine. She didn’t want to see
Claire hurt; she knew clearly Katherine’s position in Claire’s heart.

“Don’t even think about Katherine. Even though she is a very important person in the Hill
clan, I have promised Claire to protect her safety.” Nancy frowned, refusing stoutly as he
watched Princess Maurice’s dark, brooding eyes. He knew his sister the best; she was not as
innocent and lively as she seemed. Her thinking and scheming were far above him. If
Maurice were a man, then there would be no saying who will become emperor! But Maurice
only showed her true self in front of him.

“I know,” Maurice nodded, her expression still dark, “But, Brother, sometimes when doing
big things, it’s impossible not to use some extreme methods.”

“Maurice, I know you’re thinking for my benefit, but if…… ” Nancy’s expression was
conflicted.

“But you have developed feelings for Claire, or in other words, you like her, so you don’t
want to do anything that would hurt her.” Maurice’s expression became cold as she spoke.

Nancy was speechless. Maurice’s words obviously struck into his heart; he just stared at
Maurice.

“Brother, you know why, that for so long, there’s never been a man that I was interested in.”
Her expression still cold, Maurice brought out the topic slowly.

Conflict, resignation, and pain flashed across Nancy’s eyes. His sister; although her
appearance was that of a woman, actually, inside, she leaned more towards a man! That was
why for so many years, Princess Maurice had never fell in love with any man in the country.
This secret, only he knew!

“Not only you like Claire, I also like her.” Princess Maurice’s next words were like a bucket
of cold water dumped over Nancy’s head.

In that instant, Nancy felt cold all over, staring at this pretty yet cold face in front of him.
Maurice actually liked Claire!

“Brother, you must become emperor. Our conflict with the first prince is already like this; if
he becomes emperor, you know better than anyone else our fate. You must be decisive!”
Maurice’s gaze got colder and colder.

Nancy rubbed his forehead softly, his thoughts a mess. If they failed this fight, he knew their
fate better than anyone else. And that was death. And not a normal, dignified death. The first
prince would use all possible methods to expel him from the palace to some resolute place,
then assassinate in secret, telling the world that he died from disease. This is the usual way
the royal family does to dispose of the people who lost. Nancy knew clearly, that in this
bloodless battle, if he lost, then not only will he die, but also Maurice, and their mother, and a
thousand other people who had connections to them.
And most importantly, there was the dignity of the royalty! They could not let the Temple
rise up above the Crown!

He couldn’t lose!

Maurice watched Nancy’s expression change silently, sighing in her heart. Her brother, was
not ruthless enough! As the successor to the throne, his scheming and decisiveness were not
enough! But, it’s okay, because she was beside him, assisting him. She must put him on that
highest seat, fulfilling a wish she can’t. Women were not allowed to take the throne; so let
her brother take that seat and fulfill her wish for her!

After sighing in her heart, Maurice looked at Nancy: “Brother, our only choice now is to
force that old fox Gordon to take a public stand. We cannot agree to the Temple’s condition.
If we did, then even if we get the throne, it won’t be safe. I don’t want you to be a bad and
criticized emperor.” If the Hill clan took a stand, they would at least have a strong help
against the first prince and the Temple.

“I know, I won’t agree.” Nancy sighed in resignation, still hesitating in his heart, bitter. If he
did this, how would he face Claire?

“Brother, don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything. All this has nothing to do with us. The Hill
clan will put their wrath on the first prince,” Princess Maurice said coldly. In her heart, she
didn’t want that stunning girl with golden hair and green eyes to hate her either.

“Is this, really okay?” Nancy was still hesitating. The words that he promised Claire were by
his ears, and that pretty face appeared in his mind.

“Brother, you must remember, you are the future emperor, and cannot be obstructed by such
feelings,” Maurice frowned, patiently explaining, “When you become emperor, you can
marry her. But right now, you must be decisive, or you won’t get anything, and lose
everything that you have now.”

Nancy looked at Maurice’s serious expression and cold eyes, finally sighing heavily.

“Okay, go do it.” He said softly, slowly, as if he spent his whole strength. Nancy closed his
eyes, leaning against the back of the chair. He knew, once he took this step, he and that
golden-haired girl with green irises, will never be possible…… Maurice saw Nancy dejected,
sighing gently in her heart. But, her brother, finally walked the first step of a king. In the
future, he will be a good emperor!

“Then, I’ll make sure it gets done quickly.” Maurice’s cold voice sounded beside Nancy’s
ear.

Nancy didn’t open his eyes, sighing again in his heart. In truth, Maurice was more fit than
both him and the first prince for that seat! Her ruthlessness, her methods, her scheming, were
far above himself and the first prince!

This night, the two made such a decision. But, they never dreamt that the results would be so
disastrous, so catastrophic! But then, regret and hate, were too late.
Three days later, Katherine, as the lady-in-waiting of Princess Maurice, was arrested and
locked into the Galo Garden for attempting to poison the first prince. The place was specially
designed to hold nobles who committed crimes and were waiting for their sentence. This
matter pointed towards the second prince Nancy. The battle between the two princes finally
became heated.

Immediately, storms were on their way, and a tension covered the entire capital.

In the Hill Castle, there was also no peace.

“Humph! I will see if the old fox takes a stand now!” Princess Maurice stood by the window
in her bedroom, looking at the sky, laughing coldly in her heart.

But Princess Maurice far underestimated Katherine’s position in Claire’s heart, so what
happened later made her regret deeply!

Ch.104 Claire’s Weakness (Part II)

The Hill castle. The study.

Duke Gordon sat in front of his desk, his expression heavy. Leger stood beneath him, his face
covered with anxiety and worry.

“Father, what do we do now? This is a conspiracy, this is a conspiracy!” Leger hollered

flusteredly.

“I know!” Duke Gordon said heavily. Of course he understood what was going on. He was
even annoyed: the second prince actually did such a thing! He really did underestimate him.

“Then father, what do we do now? Are we going to let Katherine keep being jailed in there?”
Just thinking about Katherine being confined there made Leger go crazy.

“The second prince is forcing me to state my position.” Duke Gordon leaned back in his
chair, frowning and speaking coldly.

“Father, then we will?” Leger asked nervously.

“Now that the first prince actually agreed to such demands of the Temple, if he succeeds the
throne, then we will never be able to lift our heads again.” Duke Gordon closed his eyes and
sighed. He knew very clearly that if the first prince succeeded the throne, then he and his kind
will forever have to lower their heads to people from the Temple in the future. And then the
Temple will forever hover over the Crown. Duke Gordon wasn’t any simple figure; naturally
he was already informed about the secret deal between the first prince and the Temple.
“Then father, you mean……” Leger watched Duke Gordon intently, waiting for his next
words.

“Amparkland’s emperor can only be one.” Gordon sighed lightly, “The second prince is more
fit for this position than the first prince.”

“Then, then, father, do we go try to save Katherine now?” Leger said hastily, filled with joy.

“Send someone to get Eric back, just say that I want to see him.” Now that Duke Gordon
made his decision, naturally they were going to carry out action. They can’t let Eric support
the first prince like this anymore; they must make him immediately alienate the first prince.

“Okay, father. I’ll go immediately.” Leger nodded and hurried out.

Duke Gordon sighed softly, his finger subconsciously tapping on his desk, trying to relax.

“Emery, is there news of Claire?” Duke Gordon sighed and asked Emery, who had been
standing silently behind him the whole time.

“Not yet. We haven’t heard anything from Miss yet.” There was slight worry in Emery’s
voice.

“It’s good that she’s not here. I’ve always knew that one day we will come into conflict with
the Temple, I just didn’t think it’d be so soon.” Duke Gordon sighed gently, kind of relieved
in his heart. Claire’s identity was too special, so in this bloodless battle, her position was the
most awkward and subtle.

“Miss said she went to cultivate, but why didn’t she appear for so long?” Emery was actually
very worried in his heart. This was all they heard from Jean, with nothing else.

“That child is different from ordinary people, no need to worry about her.” Duke Gordon said
indifferently, an inexplicable and profound expression flashing across the bottom of his eyes.

But what Duke Gordon never could imagine was, Eric actually decided to go against them,
firmly standing on the first prince’s side!

“What’s going on? What’s going on with Eric? What do you mean?” Duke Gordon thundered
at Leger.

Leger’s expression was also dark and heavy. To Duke Gordon’s anger, he suppressed the fury
in his own heart and spoke slowly: “Eric this unfilial son, said no matter what we decide on,
he will always firmly support the first prince, even if he had to sacrifice his life. And, he
won’t come back to see you, Father.”

“This is a rebellion!” Duke Gordon slapped his hand hard on his desk, and his desk instantly
split apart, collapsing to the ground. Duke Gordon’s expression became totally black as he
yelled at Leger with fury, “How could he say something like that? What is going on? Is
someone controlling his mind?”

“No.” Leger frowned and shook his head.

“He actually dared do this! Does he know the consequence of doing so?” Duke Gordon’s
lungs were about to explode with anger. The Hill clan actually produced such an alien, such a
traitor!

“He, he said that even if we expelled him from the clan, even if he had to abandon the
surname Hill, he will still follow beside the first prince.” Leger’s fist were already tightly
clenched. Today, even though he beat that unfilial son half-dead, he actually still wouldn’t
slack…… If not for the first prince hurrying over to stop him, he would have took that
unfilial son’s life today!

“Presumptuous! Unfilial animal! The Hill clan actually produced such an unfilial beast!”
Duke Gordon’s expression became more and more ugly, his fists already crackling. The first
time, the first time someone challenged his authority like this!

“I have already expelled him from the Hill clan.” Leger lowered his head, not daring to look
at Duke Gordon’s almost twisted face. He was also extremely angry himself. That unfilial
son, actually not caring about his mother’s life, determined to follow the first prince, standing
opposite to his clan! Bastard! Even worse than a beast!

“Humph! Such an unfilial animal doesn’t deserve the surname Hill either!” Duke Gordon was
burning with rage. There will be a day when this unfilial beast pays his deserved price!

“Father, then what about Katherine? She will be sentenced very soon.” Leger was still the
most concerned about this. After Katherine had been confined, no one was able to see her.
Attempting to murder the prince; this crime was way too severe. If it were an ordinary noble,
even their family members would be affected.

“I will make a decision. You can leave first.” Duke Gordon waved his hand in irritation to
signal for Leger to leave.

Leger looked at Duke Gordon, wanting to say more, but Duke Gordon had already closed his
eyes in annoyance. Leger’s lips moved a little, but no words came out. He left.

Lashia stood at the door, her face full of worry and anxiety. She immediately grabbed Leger’s
hand the moment he came out, and asked anxiously, “Father, how are things going?! When
will Mother be saved?”

Leger looked down at Lashia’s anxious face, sighing gently, unable to say anything. He had
never expected for the situation to become like this. The betrayal of his second son Eric, the
framing of Katherine; all these felt like knives in his heart.

Leger patted Lashia’s head, unable to say anything. He sighed a long breath, then walked
away dejectedly.

Lashia watched Leger’s back and bit her lip, her expression going dim. It has been a very
long time since she saw Father with this expression. Why did things become like this? If only
Sister were here. If Sister were here, she would definitely go save Mother. Lashia looked up
into the distance, Sister, what are you doing right now? Do you know, that Mother is being
confined right now?
At this time, Claire was not having a good time at all.

Claire and Feng Yixuan stood back to back, both their bodies spattered by blood. A circle of
people surrounded them, gazing at them coldly, completely encircling them inside.

This was only the fifth level on the mountain, but, the castellan’s of the cities above them
actually all came down, to help annihilate Claire and Feng Yixuan.

Even though under the help of Golden Lotus, who woke up, Claire had made her
breakthrough to the tenth volume, and Feng Yixuan’s TianGang Wind Blades had reached
the eleventh volume, they were still far from matching these strong people. These strong
people were supposed to mind their own business and not interact with each other, but right
now they all united and started group attacking Claire and Feng Yixuan.

“Call your masters Si Konglin and Bai Liju out! Or else you will have neither bones nor
ashes left after today!” The castellan of the ninth city standing in the forefront was a
coquettish woman with a dark expression on her face. She was the strongest person in this
land.

“I said, we don’t know Si Konglin and Bai Liju!” Gritting her teeth, Claire squeezed out these
words. Her vision was already starting to become blurry, and her head felt extremely dizzy
too. The wounds on her body hadn’t stopped bleeding either. Feng Yixuan’s condition was
even worse; blocking several attacks for Claire, he had even more and even deeper wounds
than Claire!

“Don’t know? Do you think we’re all blind? The Treasured Lotus Directory and TianGang
Wind Blades are their unique skills! If you don’t want to die, call them out quickly!” The
castellan of the eighth city beside was a man with scars covering his face; swinging the huge
double axes in his hands, he roared furiously, his voice filled with enmity. Only at this time
did Claire and Feng Yixuan know that TianGang Wind Elder’s real name was Bai Liju.

Claire understood, if these people wanted to kill her and Feng Yixuan, they would have
succeeded long ago, but they didn’t take their lives, only because they wanted them to call
out their supposed masters. Just what happened between Si Konglin and Bai Liju and these
people? Actually making these people, who never interact with each other, unite together to
attack them!

At this time, Claire very definitely felt Feng Yixuan, who was behind her, waver. Claire
immediately reached out to support Feng Yixuan, but her hand was instantly covered in
blood!

“Feng Yixuan!” Claire exclaimed worriedly, her hand shaking and her heart sinking. If things
continued like this, Feng Yixuan wouldn’t be able to make it. That damn Wind Elder! Why
did he not tell them that he had so many hateful enemies here! These people recognized their
unique skills immediately, and are now taking revenge on them. This was so unfair! If Wind
Elder were here, he’d probably yell unfair too, for he had not idea of the things Si Konglin
did later. But because he was with Si Konglin so often, those people naturally counted him in.
If he knew what Si Konglin did later, there was no way he would let Feng Yixuan and Claire
step into this place filled with violence, killing, and chaos!
“If you want to preserve your little lover’s life, hurry and call Si Konglin to come out!” The
coquettish woman leading said fiercely, her gaze icy.

“I said, I don’t know Si Konglin!” Holding onto Feng Yixuan, Claire’s vision became even
more blurred. She, had reached her limit too.

Were they, really going to die here, today?

Ch.105 The Vile Si Konglin (Part I)

“I said, I don’t know Si Konglin!” Holding onto Feng Yixuan, Claire’s vision became even
more blurred. She, had reached her limit too.

Were they, really going to die here, today?

They were in such a precarious situation, yet the god of Darkness still didn’t appear. That
could only mean one thing: the god of Darkness could not come to this strange world. There
was a boundary on this world! Golden Lotus was still asleep and couldn’t be woken. Was
there really no other way?

“Little b*tch, so you really want to die!” The leading, coquettish woman sneered, her hands
starting to gather strength. Her face was twisted, her smile fierce and frightening.

“Claire…… ” Feng Yixuan used all the strength he had left to pull Claire behind him.

Blood, dripping, dripping down from Feng Yixuan’s body, slowly coloring the ground
beneath him red.

“Feng Yixuan!” Looking at Feng Yixuan’s back, Claire’s voice was trembling a little. He was
already like this, yet he still wanted to protect her. In the bottom of Claire’s heart, something
was slowly sprouting, growing.

“Claire, I’m sorry, I, couldn’t protect you…… ” Feng Yixuan’s voice became lower and
lower, his tone full of frustration and pain.

“No, Feng Yixuan, I…… ” Claire also felt painful.

“Still flirting and bantering at your death bed! Since that bastard Si Konglin won’t appear,
then you can go die!” The man holding two axes with a scar on his face swung his huge axes
in the air, roaring. The coquettish woman had already concentrated a large water ball in her
hands. This time, she was prepared to strike the two in the middle into smithereens!

Feng Yixuan reached out and grabbed Claire’s hand tightly. Looking into Feng Yixuan’s
eyes, Claire smiled faintly, and grabbed Feng Yixuan’s hand back.
At this moment, no words were needed. Just when Claire and Feng Yixuan smiled at each
other, ready to accept their impending death, a brilliant, golden light flashed past.

In front of them, stood an elderly man with a cold expression. The elderly man didn’t look
dignified or kind; rather, he seemed harsh and mean. He had a roman nose, thin lips, and
long, slanted eyes. Just one look could tell you that he wasn’t a person to be meddled with.

Feng Yixuan and Claire stared in surprise at this elderly man who suddenly appeared, while
the people surrounding them went ballistic.

“Si Konglin! You’ve finally appeared!”

“You actually have the courage to appear here!”

“Today we must settle our score!”

“Go die! You old thief!”

Cursing and shouting sounded one after another. Right now, the strong people no longer had
the fierce look they just had, but instead were screaming and yelling like mad women.

These people, hated Si Konglin to their bones! What huge hatred was between them? That
these people cornered them to force Si Konglin to appear. Did he kill their fathers or stole
their wives?

Si Konglin turned and looked at Claire, stroking his chin, completely ignoring those shouting
people, and spoke two words, “Not bad.”

Not bad? What not bad? Claire frowned at the Si Konglin before her, shocked. This was the
Si Konglin Wind Elder kept talking about? Compared with Wind Elder, he seemed even
more vulgar.

“Si Konglin, you bastard! Where are you looking at? You dare ignore us?!”

“Si Konglin, today, you won’t even have ashes left!”

“We are going to take our revenge!”

The yelling was continuous, but no one dared attack rashly, all waiting for someone else to
start, apparently very cautious of Si Konglin.

What happened between them and Si Konglin?

Si Konglin turned around slowly, and gazed at the people. Everyone shuddered and took a
step back.

But Si Konglin’s next calm sentence made them want to spit blood.

“Who, are you?” Si Konglin’s tone was very solemn, not like he was joking at all.
There was dead silence. You could hear a needle falling to the ground.

The next instant, was raging curses and yells.

“Si Konglin! You shameless bastard, that year, you forced me to kneel down, and lick your
shoe…… ” The man with two axes and a scar on his face stopped mid-sentence, his
expression changing slightly, exclaiming in his heart, whew, he almost said out loud his most
shameful thing.

But the cursing that continued made the scar-face man relax, for everyone was listing Si
Konglin’s violent acts.

Listening, Claire and Feng Yixuan felt more and more wordless, finally understanding why
these people hated Si Konglin so much. Without exception, Si Konglin made all these people
kneel down, plead, lick his shoes, and had to say licking his shoes was a very comfortable,
pleasant thing to do, and that it tasted really good!

“We cultivated so hard, finally resulting in today’s strength. We are going to take your life!”
The seventh castellan roared, but didn’t dare attack. After all, Si Konglin had cast too big a
shadow in their hearts.

“What are you afraid of! We’ll attack together!” The coquettish woman clasped her two
palms, starting a spell.

“That’s right! Everyone together! We tried so hard for so many years, just for this day!”

“Everyone together! We’re much better than last time!”

Amidst the yelling, the people started attacking fiercely! Warriors rushed up brutally while
magicians cast spells and magic.

What is called sec-kill!

Sec-kill, you know?

Today, Claire and Feng Yixuan really understood what sec-kill meant.

This was sec-kill!

The nine powerful people who tortured them almost to death were now like ants, easily sec-
killed by a slight wave of Si Konglin’s hand!

The nine people were sprawled out on the ground, unable to move at all.

Feng Yixuan and Claire glanced at each other, each seeing disbelief and shock in the other’s
eyes.

“This is so boring. Who are you guys?” Si Konglin walked up, and stepped on the weapon of
the two-axed man. The ax immediately disintegrated!
This could only mean, Si Konglin had bullied way too many people, that he couldn’t
remember these little figures in front of him!

“Si Konglin!” The two-axed man squeezed these few words out of his mouth. So many years
of hate, yet this person didn’t remember anything! Extreme defeat and unwillingness flooded
the nine people on the ground.

“What are you calling your daddy me for?” Si Konglin kicked the mouth of the two-axed
man, a little confused, “I was thinking about it for some time, how did you know my name?
Have we met before?”

“Poof!” The two-axed man was so angry he spat out a mouthful of blood.

“So dirty!” Si Konglin frowned, turning and walking to the seventh castellan, stretching out
his foot, “Lick daddy me’s shoe, and I’ll let you live.”

“Bully! Si Konglin, you old thief! Aaaaaah– ” Before he could finish, his piercing scream
sounded. It was so painful that whoever saw it would be sad and whoever heard it would cry.
It alerted the skies and the demons, as if he put his whole strength into that cry of pain.
Goosebumps formed on both Claire and Feng Yixuan’s skin. How painful must it be?

There were no external wounds on that person! All Si Konglin did was flick his finger and
envelope that person in a cage of golden flames, but there were no injuries at all on that
person. So why was he wailing so painfully!

“Stop, I beg you, stop! I’ll lick I’ll lick!” Unable to move, the seventh castellan could only
shriek, tears actually coming out of his eyes.

Feng Yixuan and Claire were so shocked their brains almost stopped working. Was this the
powerful person who nearly killed them? Now even sorrier than a wet dog!

What did Si Konglin do, that caused that person so much pain, that he was willing to throw
away his dignity once again.

In Claire and Feng Yixuan’s shocked gazes, that strong and powerful seventh castellan licked
Si Konglin’s shoes. He was so sad and depressed, on the verge of crying out loud. But after
licking, he finally relaxed. He was finally free of that Lotus Hell Fire. But he was only more
dejected. After their so many years of hard work, they still weren’t Si Konglin’s match. Si
Konglin sec-killed them. They were improving, just that Si Konglin was improving even
faster!

“Your expression is not reverent enough, redo.” Si Konglin’s words made the seventh
castellan crumple.

“Bully!” A nearby castellan grinded his teeth and roared.

“Ah, you are correct. I always bully people.” Instead of getting angry, Si Konglin explained
solemnly.
“I won’t give you another chance to insult me!” The ninth castellan, the coquettish woman,
said in a low voice. A bright light exploded from her body, getting brighter and brighter.

Self-explosion?!

The next moment, Si Konglin was already in front of Claire. He grabbed Claire’s hand and
vanished on the spot. The huge bang reverberated throughout the whole world. How many
people survived, no one knows.

When Claire came back to her senses, she found that she was in front of a luxurious pavilion.

“Wait, why is this fellow also here?” Si Konglin frowned at Feng Yixuan, who also appeared
here, very confused. He only wanted to bring this little girl here. How did this almost dead
lad appear here too? Si Konglin’s gaze fell on their tightly joined hands, realizing that’s
where the problem was.

“Release her and go back yourself or get killed by me, you choose.” Si Konglin said to Feng
Yixuan coldly.

“You can’t kill him, he’s the disciple of Bai Liju!” First hand experiencing this old man Si
Konglin’s vileness, Claire immediately jumped to Feng Yixuan’s defense.

“The disciple of Bai Liju?” Si Konglin stroked his chin, then waved his hand impatiently,
“Okay, I won’t kill you. Leave now!”

“He’s badly injured! He needs help! And so do I!” Claire tried her best to support her body,
trying to stay awake. She understood something, and that was that this vile old man, appeared
there because of her! So, he definitely won’t let her die!

“Eat this.” Si Konglin frowned and humphed, taking out a small porcelain bottle and giving
Claire a pill.

Claire accepted it. The pill in her hand gave out a faint, refreshing scent. Claire knew, this
vulnerary was very precious.

But this damn old man only gave her one pill, obviously ignoring Feng Yixuan. After giving
her the pill, Si Konglin turned around and strided into his luxurious pavilion.

Without any hesitation, Claire broke the pill into two halves, and stuffed one half into Feng
Yixuan’s mouth. Right now, Feng Yixuan was on the brink of fainting. Claire swallowed
down the other half.
Ch.105 The Vile Si Konglin (Part II)

Once taking the pill, Claire and Feng Yixuan, who had become muddle-headed, instantly felt
a refreshing feeling coursing throughout their bodies quickly; their wounds were healing at a
speed perceptible by the human eye, and their dizzy heads slowly regained consciousness.
Their steps weren’t as unsteady as they were before either.

Claire was amazed at the results of the pill, remembering that when she just got to Wind
Island, the pills Wind Elder had were also made by Si Konglin. This person; just how strong
was he?

“Claire, what is this place?” Feng Yixuan looked around. They seemed to be in some sort of a
valley, and the lavish pavilion was standing at the end of this valley.

“First let go of my hand!” Claire hissed. Feng Yixuan was still holding tightly onto Claire’s
hand.

Feng Yixuan laughed awkwardly and let go, wishing he didn’t have to. He was planning to
hold Claire’s hand a little longer while she still didn’t realize, sigh~~~ “Don’t know, but he
seems to be like Wind Elder, living here alone.” Claire observed her surroundings. The valley
was vibrant with life, beautiful and dazzling. But compared to the little wooden hut Wind
Elder was living in, Si Konglin’s pavilion was way too luxurious. This showed the
differences in the two’s personality.

“Come in.” Si Konglin’s indifferent voice floated out from the door.

Claire walked over, and Feng Yixuan hurried to follow.

The moment the two entered the room, they saw an intriguing scene! A woman with golden
hair was dressed very revealing, the mini skirt showing almost all of her pale thighs. Her pale
shoulders and back were also exposed, the fair skin making people dizzy. And her stunning
beauty was even more shocking. This moment, she was pouring tea for Si Konglin, then
walked behind him and started massaging his shoulders, her voice dripping with honey,
“Master, why did you leave suddenly just now?”

Master? An old vulgar man?

Feng Yixuan and Claire froze.

What was this?

This old freak Si Konglin kept a stunning beauty as pet? And play the master-slave game?

Feng Yixuan and Claire both shuddered in disgust, but Claire was suddenly attracted by the
color of the beauty’s irises — they were golden!

That stunning beauty had golden irises!

Claire suddenly remembered what Golden Lotus said. While cultivating the Treasured Lotus
Directory, if the person gave birth to the Golden Lotus when breaking through the second
volume, then the lightning would come. Si Konglin was the creator of this arcanum; is that to
say that this stunning beauty was birthed by Si Konglin?

Claire suddenly felt this world was a bit messed up.

“Come over.” Si Konglin took a sip of tea and said to Claire indifferently. He had no room
for Feng Yixuan in his eyes; all he saw was Claire.

Claire obeyed and sat down beside him, Feng Yixuan also sitting down.

“When did you start cultivating the Treasured Lotus Director?” Si Konglin asked casually.

Claire estimated the time, and told Si Konglin.

An emotion flickered in the depths of Si Konglin’s eyes, which had been calm the whole
time.

“Not bad.” Si Konglin set down the teacup and said something Claire didn’t understand.

The stunning beauty saw Claire’s confused look and giggled, “You’ve passed, Master won’t
kill you. You broke through the tenth volume so quickly; Master won’t kill you.”

Si Konglin squinted at Claire: “Able to understand my writing, there can only be two
possibilities. One, you also came from that world; two, your clan has always passed down
this language. But, I’m not interested in which case you are. The thing is, you have learned
my Treasured Lotus Directory, and is the one with the most potential.”

“Before, some garbage would sometimes learn Master’s Treasured Lotus Directory, but
because they have no talent, they will taint Master’s unique skill, so I killed all of them.” The
beauty with golden irises said breezily as if it was nothing.

But Feng Yixuan and Claire were shocked. What logic was this!

“So?” Claire asked, her expression not changing.

“So, you’re very lucky. Master acknowledged you, and you’re now the successor to the
Treasured Lotus Directory!” The golden-eyed beauty chuckled.

“You can leave now, when you break through the twelfth volume, I will come and teach you
the rest of the arcanum.” Si Konglin said indifferently.

That was it?

Nothing else?

Claire looked at Si Konglin and the stunning beauty quizzically, confused. Suddenly
appearing and rescuing them just to bring them here for these few sentences?
“But, where is here? How should we get back?” Claire asked the most important question.

A scroll appeared instantly in Si Konglin’s hand, and he threw it to Claire. Clare caught it and
saw that is was multi-person teleportation scroll.

“Go. While my master is in a good mode.” The golden-eyed beauty twisted her tiny waist and
giggled.

Claire didn’t say anything else, grabbing Feng Yixuan and tearing the scroll apart. A white
light flashed, and Claire and Feng Yixuan disappeared.

“Master, this time there’s finally someone who gave birth to the Golden Lotus. I will have a
friend now, yay.” The beauty seemed very excited.

“She has to first break through the twelfth volume successfully. If not, I will kill her with my
own hands, and look for another successor.” Si Konglin spoke his decision lazily.

“Ah, Master, if that happens, what a pity. After all these years, finally a genius like her.” The
beauty with golden irises sighed.

Si Konglin didn’t say anything, his eagle like eyes sharp and piercing.

He still hadn’t recovered internally. After so many years of waiting, such a genius finally
appeared. He knew better than anyone else, that this young girl will definitely break through
the twelfth volume. He finally found a successor.

When Claire and Feng Yixuan next appeared, they both surveyed their surroundings.

“Isn’t this the outskirts of Vintage City?” Claire recognized the place at once.

“Yeah, it is.” Feng Yixuan nodded. He had come here many times, so naturally he
remembered.

The two glanced at each other, and found that their clothes were both torn and bloody, sorry
as can be.

“Let’s find a place to take a bath together.” Feng Yixuan raised his brows, smirking.

“Do you have a scroll that goes home? With the location set as your house’s secret room.
Your mother brought me there last time.” To Feng Yixuan’s ambiguous words, not only was
Claire not angry, in fact, she asked him this seriously.

“Yeah, yeah.” Feng Yixuan took out a scroll from his storage ring hurriedly. These scrolls
were all very precious; Wind Elder spend a lot of time and energy in crafting them. Only his
mother would not take them seriously. The scroll in Feng Yixuan’s hands was a one-person
spatial teleportation scroll.

“Oh, okay. Hold tight onto the scroll. No matter what happens, don’t let go.” Claire stared at
the scroll in Feng Yixuan’s hands, saying seriously and solemnly.
“Okay.” Feng Yixuan didn’t understand what Claire wanted to do, but still obeyed and held
onto the scroll tightly. It was very rare for Claire to be so nervous, so of course Feng Yixuan
listened to her every word.

“Show me the back of your right hand and the nails of your left hand.” Looking at Feng
Yixuan’s hands, Claire continued.

“Sure.” Without thinking, Feng Yixuan twisted his hands in two different directions, still
holding that teleportation scroll.

With a whoosh, the scroll was teared apart.

A white light flashed, and before Feng Yixuan could yell, his figure disappeared, teleported
back to the Feng castle.

“What a cute, innocent child.” Claire shrugged evilly, her tone calm. Of course she had her
own plans. After going through all these dangers with her and breaking through the eleventh
volume of TianGang Wind Force, Feng Yixuan needed to go back home and to Wind Elder
to report. But Claire knew, if she told Feng Yixuan that, he definitely wouldn’t agree and
would want to stay by her side. So she could only trick him to go back.

“Pffha.” A laugh that couldn’t be constrained anymore sounded.

Claire frowned slightly, turning around. Some distance away, a man in white was looking
towards this side. Even though they were far apart, they could both see each other’s actions
and looks clearly. Claire was a little surprised; she didn’t sense his presence because she was
so focused on tricking Feng Yixuan. Now that she concentrated, she could sense his presence.
This person was strong. She was too careless; if he were an enemy, she would be in danger.

Obviously, that person heard Claire tricking Feng Yixuan, so he couldn’t help laughing.

Claire didn’t sense any killing intent, so this person shouldn’t be an enemy. Claire turned
around to leave. Right now, she only wanted to find a comfortable place to take a bath and
change her clothes. Her clothes were soaked in blood and sticking to her skin, very
uncomfortable. After finishing these, she should go back home. That annoying Temple of
Light, never letting go of her.

“Wait! Claire!” But just when Claire was about to leave, someone called from behind her. It
was the man who had been laughing.

Claire frowned and turned back to watch the man speedily flying over, puzzled. She was
absolutely sure she didn’t know this person; how did he know her name?

That person raced to before Claire very quickly. It was Qatar, from the other day!

Claire glanced this man before her up and down. His handsome face had a hint of rebellion,
but the bottom of his eyes contained a calmness unmatched to his age. Dressed completely in
white, Claire felt she had seen him somewhere before.

“I don’t know you.” Watching the young man standing in front of her, Claire said coldly.
“But I know you.” Qatar smiled and gazed at this young girl before him; although she was
covered in blood, her bright features and emerald green irises still stood out to be that of the
brilliant girl in the memory crystal. He hadn’t expected to meet her here, nor had he expected
for her to be such an interesting person. Actually so easily tricking others……

Ch.106 Claire’s Wrath I (Part I)

Looking at the smiling person in front of her, Claire felt that his clothes were very familiar, as
if she had seen them before somewhere. But where?

“I’ve seen the memory crystal of you at the tournament at Lagark; you’re even stronger
now.” Qatar stared at Claire intently, his gaze burning. Oh, how he wanted to fight this girl in
front of him, to know how strong she was now, that whether he or she was better. But,
suggesting a duel now was impossible, because the dried blood on her clothes showed that
she had just been through a hard battle, and had not yet recovered.

“Oh.” Claire replied indifferently, understanding that this person had watched the memory
crystal of the Martial Arts Tournament. But, this didn’t have anything to do with her. Claire
turned around and walked forward.

“Wait.” Qatar suddenly appeared in front of Claire, and said solemnly, “Miss Claire, would
you please have a duel with me. Of course, not right now, but after you’ve recovered.”

So he was a fighting fanatic, or to put it simpler, a fool.

Claire ignored him, continuing walking.

“Miss Claire,” Qatar hurried up, “Please have a duel with me.”

Claire walked forward as if she didn’t hear him.

“Miss Claire, please have a duel with me.” Qatar was like a fly, chasing after Claire and
buzzing.

“You are not my match.” Claire stopped, turning around to look at Qatar, her tone full of
contempt, “You think that if you fight me now, you can win?”

“Determining the results before the battle is too early.” But Qatar was serious.

“Do you know how much of my original strength I have right now?” Claire was getting
annoyed. It seems as if the gods were trolling her; every time she improved, there would pop
out a person stronger than her to suppress her. Now that she thought about it, it really was
like that! Everytime she made a breakthrough and improved, she would meet someone even
stronger! Same in Trial Land! After breaking through the tenth volume of the Treasured
Lotus Directory, she still couldn’t beat the coalition of the nine castellans. If there were only
two or three, she could maybe make it through, but the most powerful of Trial Land all came
to corner her and Feng Yixuan. Like what the heck! And now she met this fighting fanatic.
Did her face look like a sitting duck? (Actually, it’s the mean author who is trolling her, lol.
Crawling away with a frying pan, don’t hit my face!)

Qatar paused. As he saw it, now Claire was injured, so her strength was one level below his.
When she is recovered, their strengths should be about equal.

“If you want to fight, then wait until I’m recovered. I will beat you that you won’t even find
the path home. If you want a beating, go to the capital of Amparkland and look for me in the
Hill clan.” Claire threw down this sentence and walked forward. How arrogant! How a
haughty attitude!

Qatar’s expression slowly darkened. This was the first time someone was so arrogant towards
him.

“I will escort you home, and guard you, until you recover! And then please fight with me!”
Qatar became stubborn, his eyes dark.

“Not interested.” Claire wasn’t at all interested in these twisted people. If not for her injuries,
she would have beaten this person up long ago. Si Konglin’s pill stopped the bleeding, but
didn’t heal the injuries.

But Qatar didn’t reply, only following closely behind Claire.

When Claire walked into an inn in her sorry state, everyone looked at her weirdly. Or more
specifically, looked at Qatar weirdly. Claire was bloody and messy, yet Qatar was clean and
neat. This was too strange. That man didn’t successfully protect that young girl? Qatar also
felt the unkind glances of the people inside the inn, and lowered his head awkwardly. He also
asked for a room.

At night, after taking a bath, Claire changed her clothes and sat down on the bed, feeling the
Lotus Power coursing through her body. To her amazement, the Lotus Power was working by
itself. Even though it was moving very slowly, it was moving, and it was healing her injuries
and combing through her veins. Even though it was very, very, slow, it was moving
constantly.

Claire was very happy. She never thought that the Treasured Lotus Directory had these
miraculous powers. Claire urged the Lotus Power in her body, increasing the speed at which
that power circulated. If it kept up this speed, then all her injuries would be gone within a few
days. So happy!

Ever since Golden Lotus absorbed the lightning, and once again fell into a deep sleep, he
hasn’t awoken since.

Don’t know what the capital is like now. Claire’s mental power slowly entered an empty
realm. Everything quieted and seemed to become transparent.

Claire sensed her surroundings. The carvings on the bed posts, the dust in the cracks of the
floor, the decorations on the wall, the lock on the door. Her mental power expanded. The
floor of the hall, the staircase at the end of the hall, and the people drinking and talking in the
lobby.

Everything was so clear.

Claire was about to pull back her conscious when a low voice floated into her ear.

“Heard that the Hill clan is in big trouble. Even Duke Gordon, who controls everything, is in
a fix.”

“That’s right! The wife of Marquess Leger actually planned to murder the first prince. This
isn’t any small crime. Heard she is still imprisoned in Galo Garden.”

“Hey, to tell the truth, I don’t think things are that simple.”

“Of course, it’s so obviously a scheme. The emperor still hasn’t chosen a crown prince, so the
relationship between the two princes is bound to get sour.”

“Keep your voice down.”

Claire didn’t listen to the rest of their conversation; her heart already flew back to the capital!
Mother was actually imprisoned? Attempted to murder the first prince? Impossible! This
must be a scheme. But to know what was really going on, she needed to ask Grandfather.

Claire pulled back her conscious and opened her her eyes, taking out the spacial teleportation
scroll Emery gave her from her storage ring. Right now, Claire was extremely worried, and
wished she was back in the capital this instant.

She tore open the scroll. A bright white light flashed, and Claire’s figure vanished.

At the same time, Qatar, who was in the room next to Claire’s, sat up immediately.

Disappeared!

Claire’s essence disappeared!

It disappeared suddenly. That meant, Claire had one of the precious spacial teleportation
scrolls. But where did she go? In such a big hurry. Qatar frowned, but couldn’t think of any
reason. But no matter what, he must find her, and fight with her.

As soon as Claire appeared in a secret chamber, Emery, who was lying on his bed, opened his
eyes abruptly. Someone was in the secret chamber. He had left a mark, so he would know
instantly when someone appeared. And that place, only one person could appear suddenly.
And that was his beloved disciple, Claire.

Emery got up hurriedly, pulling on a robe and rushed towards his house. Emery had his own
house in the capital, not far from the Hill clan. Usually, Emery lived in the Hill clan, and his
own house stood empty.

Emery met Claire halfway.

“Claire!” Emery was overjoyed, then looked at Claire worriedly to see if she was hurt. Claire
actually used the spacial teleportation scroll, so she must have been in some sort of extreme
danger.

“Master, I’m fine. Where’s Mother?” Claire asked hastily.

Emery was surprised. Seeing that Claire wasn’t wounded, he finally realized the reason
Claire hurried home.

Seeing Emery quiet, Claire got even more worried, raising her voice, “Master, say
something! How’s my mother?”

“Claire, let’s return to the Hill castle first. This is not a place to talk.” Emery looked around;
they were on a normal road. Talking about this outside was clearly unwise. Even though it
was night now and there were no other people, if they continued, someone might pass by.

“No, Master, let’s go to your house first. I don’t want anyone to know I returned.” Even
though Claire was worried, she didn’t lose her cool. Framing Mother must be a scheme, so
the Temple of Light and the Hill clan will both start planning. Now that she didn’t know
whether or not they supported the same prince or not, she couldn’t do anything rash.

“Okay, let’s go.” Emery walked in front, and the two vanished into the night.

Getting back to Emery’s house, and after hearing what Emery said, Claire’s expression was
dark, her eyes cold.

“So, the situation now is very special, and the emperor has no intentions of doing anything.”

“Doesn’t the emperor know the condition the first prince agreed to?” Claire frowned.
Agreeing to such a condition, then in the near future, the Temple would rule over the crown.
The first prince actually agreed that after he becomes emperor, the future crown prince will
salute the pope as his godfather! The crown prince is the future emperor of the kingdom;
when a king calls the pope as his godfather, what does that mean?

“We can find this out, so can the emperor not know?”

Claire frowned. If that was the case, she really couldn’t guess what that person was thinking.

“What happened with Mother?” Claire asked darkly, her gaze cold, her voice tinted with
murder.

“Princess Maurice and the second prince invited many aristocratic youths to a tea party, and
also invited the first prince. Everything in the tea party was organized by your mother, and
the wine for the princes and the princess was brought up by your mother herself. The wine in
the first prince’s glass was poisoned.” Emery sighed. This couldn’t be a more obvious
scheme.

“Why doesn’t the second prince just poison the first prince to death?” Claire sneered, already
guessing the answer in her heart.
“If so, your mother would already be hanged,” Emery frowned, “And the second prince still
needs the Hill clan’s support, both before and after he becomes emperor. If he poisoned his
brother to take the throne, he will also lose the people. And after he ascends the throne, he
still needs the Hill clan’s support. By doing so, the second prince is forcing the Hill clan to
take a stand and support him.”

What a flimsy scheme! Everyone could tell that this was a scheme, a scheme that the emperor
silently permitted. But, it was very useful! At least, the Hill clan had been pushed to the crest
of the wave now, and forced to face the Temple of Light directly!

“Even though your mother is imprisoned in the Galo Garden, she wasn’t hurt at all. She
has the best food, and lives in the best quarters. Not only because of the Hill clan, but the
second prince and Princess Maurice’s specific orders.” Emery hurriedly added, because he
saw Claire’s gaze getting colder and colder, like a thousand-year glacier! A strong feeling of
unrest surged in his heart. Claire, don’t be rash and do something foolish!

Ch.106 Claire’s Wrath I (Part II)

“Claire, the situation now is very delicate. You must remain calm. The second prince is trying
to force his Grace to support him openly in public, but…… ” Emery explained nervously.
The second prince and Princess Maurice were always so close to Claire; turning enemies with
the future emperor was not a wise decision.

“I know.” Claire waved her hand and interrupted Emery, standing up abruptly.

Emery also stood up immediately, nervous.

Claire turned to look at Emery, a cold smile on her lips, and said arrogantly, “Master! Do you
still think I am the myself from before?” Emery paused, watching the arrogance between
Claire’s brows, suddenly feeling that he couldn’t understand his beloved disciple anymore.
Claire’s strength seemed to improve again, but it hadn’t gone to point where he was very
surprised. If he knew Claire had just been through a hard-fought battle and her strength
hadn’t recovered yet but was already so strong, don’t know what he would think.

“Don’t worry, I won’t cause any trouble for the Hill Clan,” Claire said indifferently, “Master,
you go back to the Hill Castle for now. I know the limits. Don’t tell anyone I’m back, not
even Grandfather.”

“Can’t tell his Grace?!” Emery was surprised.

“Master, I know you’re very loyal to Grandfather, but this time, it’s better to not tell him for
now. You know I’m the castellan of Niya City, a baron, and the priest of the Temple of Light.
When the time comes, I will go find Grandfather and tell him.” Claire spoke out her plan.

“Okay.” Emery frowned, agreeing.

“I will live here at your house temporarily.” After some thought, Claire decided that she
couldn’t let Emery know what she was going to do.

After telling Claire to keep safe and everything, Emery left. Claire changed into tight-fitting
black clothes, covered her face, and slipped into the night like a ghost.

She was going to Galo Garden now!

Galo Garden had heavy security, since none of the people imprisoned there were simple; they
were all nobles who were powerful or had important positions.

Like a ghost, Claire jumped over the high wall silently and landed on a tree. The huge guard
dogs lifted their heads and looked around, their animal instincts making them sense
something was off. But it was so quiet and there was no strange scent, so after some sniffing,
the huge dogs lay down again.

Claire lept towards another tree and came to the houses. Easily dodging security, after
searching through a few rooms, she finally found the person she was worrying about.

Katherine looked healthy, sitting in a chair and reading through some books. This room was
as lavish as the rooms in the Hill Castle, very large and comfortable. The bookshelves were
filled with books, and a bright crystal light lit up the whole room. All the furniture were also
the best.

Claire slipped into the room silently, leaning against the wall, looking at the person in front of
her. Katherine’s expression was peaceful, all her attention on the book in her hands.

“Mother.” Claire took off her mask, and called gently. The hand of the person flipping
through the book froze.

Katherine lifted her head slowly, unbelieving, towards the sound source. Her hand was
trembling. Was this an illusion? It must be an illusion? It was because she kept thinking of
Claire, so such an illusion happened.

“Mother, it’s me.” Claire gave a bittersweet smile. Because of cultivating, she hadn’t see
Mother in so long, not to mention having some time together.

“Cl…… ” Something was glittering at the corner of Katherine’s eye. Katherine suddenly
closed her book, hurrying to the window and closing the curtains, then turned around and
hugged Claire tightly.

“Claire, my darling, you’re finally back.” Katherine’s voice was thick was emotion.

“Sorry, Mother. To cultivate, I haven’t come back home to see you for so long.” Feeling
Katherine’s warm hug, Claire reached out slowly and hugged her.

“As long as you’re back.” Tears fell from Katherine’s eyes, but she was smiling, laughing
and crying at the daughter in her arms.
“Mother, one word, and I’ll take you away immediately.” Watching the kind and gentle
person in front of her, Claire said coldly.

“Claire, no,” Katherine shook her head, “Not only is this Galo Garden, with heavy security,
but my name hasn’t been cleared yet, so what will happen to the Hill clan?”

“This is a very bad scheme!” Forcing back her rage, Claire squeezed out these words from
between her teeth.

“I know.” But Katherine smiled gently, and brushed away the bangs on Claire’s forehead,
“This is a scheme, a very bad one. The first prince knew that wine was poisoned, yet he still
drank it. The first prince is starting this war. And the Hill clan could never let the Temple
reign over the crown.”

“And the emperor would let it happen?” Claire’s gaze had become cold.

“Of course he won’t. The only thing to blame is that the Hill clan is getting more and more
powerful, making him uncomfortable.” Katherine said, smiling.

Claire’s pupils dilated, feeling coldness in her heart.

The person on the highest seat! Of course his shrewdness and deepness could not be
fathomed!

So ruthless! Such a good plan!

No wonder he let this bad scheme go on!

He must choose a successor, but he can’t let the Temple reign over the crown, and he is
getting worried over the Hill clan’s growing power. So this time, by watching from the
sidelines, he was hoping to curb Hill clan’s strength through the first prince and the Temple
of Light’s hands! And when both sides were drained, come out and declare the successor.

But Katherine, who saw through all that, wasn’t she an even wiser sage?

Claire looked at the smiling, gentle woman in front of her in awe, as if she just met her for the
first time. This was the descendant of that famous, powerful Li clan! If not for her supposed
father, what would this woman achieve in Lagark? Claire didn’t dare imagine.

“Claire, sometimes life is just like this. You know the truth behind everything, yet you can’t
do anything about it. You must walk down the path laid out for you.” Katherine patted
Claire’s head, worry on her beautiful face, “Right now, the person I’m most worried about is
you. Your double identity is not good; you’ll be caught in the battle. The Temple won’t let
you go. Your second brother…… ” Getting to here, Katherine’s eyes dimmed a bit.

“What happened to second brother?” Claire perceived that something was wrong.

“Your second brother stood on the first prince’s side, going against the Hill clan.” Katherine
sighed gently, her eyes full of worry, “I don’t wish such a thing happen on you, too.”
“I won’t be like second brother, I won’t oppose the Hill clan.” Stunned by her second
brother’s actions, Claire said this without hesitation. She definitely won’t oppose the Hill
clan, or more specifically, she won’t oppose her mother.

“No, Claire, you misunderstood me.” Katherine chuckled gently, looking at Claire’s
confusion.

“I don’t want you to stand on the Hill clan’s side and become enemies with the Temple,”
Katherine sighed, “The Temple is much stronger than most people think. Their strength is
unfathomable.” Katherine seemed laden with anxiety.

“Mother…… ” Claire wanted to say something, but stopped.

“Don’t worry for me. The second prince and Princess Maurice will keep me safe.” Katherine
comforted Claire.

Claire’s gaze suddenly became cold.

The second prince…… Humph, seems like you forgot what you promised me.

“I will rescue you, Mother, and in the way that you want to see,” Claire swore solemnly.
Actually, Claire could destroy this whole place after her strength recovered and take
Katherine away. But, the consequences of this? Claire knew clearly what the Hill clan will
face if she did so. Also, then she and Katherine would have to hide for the rest of their lives.
Of course Claire wouldn’t do such a foolish thing.

“Claire, don’t be rash. If possible, I want you to go to Lagark and keep out of the spectacle. I
don’t want you to be caught in this battle; your identity is too special.” Katherine said
hurriedly.

Keep out of the spectacle?

Claire smiled faintly, but her smile was full of confidence and arrogance.

From today on, she will let the world know, what is called a spectacle!

“Mother, you don’t need to worry. I know the limits. Keep safe. The next time we meet, we
will be at the Hill clan. I’m leaving.” Claire smiled, full of confidence.

Katherine just saw a blur, and Claire was already gone.

Katherine opened the window, but Claire’s figure was nowhere to be seen in the night.
Katherine was extremely worried. But, the things that happened later far exceeded what
Katherine expected. Not a single person expected what was to happen!

Claire traveled through the night, her eyes cold.

Even though the situation had already become like this, and Mother wasn’t harmed, she still
must settle this score!
Claire snuck towards the palace.

Ch.107 Climax I (Part I)

In the palace, the second’s prince’s bedroom was brightly lit.

Inside the study, Nancy stood by the window, watching the scenery outside, his gaze a little
nostalgic. A breeze lifted the bangs on his forehead. His mind went back to that day, when
Claire fell off the horse trying to chase him. He went to visit, but there was no room for him
anymore in the bright eyes of that pretty girl. Only now did he realize that from then on,
Claire was no longer Claire.

Nancy sighed. From when on did that stunning girl take a spot in his heart? From when on,
could he no longer move his gaze away from her? And from when on, did he start thinking
and worrying about her?

Nancy frowned and closed his eyes, letting out a long breath. Next time when he saw Claire,
what should he say? How should he face her?

“Brother, are you thinking about her again?” Princess Maurice’s voice sounded from behind
him.

Nancy didn’t reply, only continued gazing out at the night scene.

“Brother, this time, we had to. There wasn’t any other way.” Princess Maurice sighed gently.

Nancy still kept silent.

“What a had to!” A cold voice sounded abruptly in the study. The two heard it clearly; it was
a voice that both of them knew very well.

Nancy and Maurice both felt shivers in their heart as they lifted their heads to find the source
of the sound. A cold dagger was already against Nancy’s neck.

“Claire!” Princess Maurice watched Claire nervously, who had suddenly appeared behind
Nancy, calling out in a low, trembling voice.

“Your royal highness the second prince, your royal highness the princess.” Claire chuckled,
no warmth in her tone, and she didn’t take back the dagger.

Nancy didn’t move, his gaze dead.

“Claire, don’t, don’t harm Brother.” Princess Maurice called out hurriedly, extremely
shocked in her heart. How did Claire sneak into the palace? Not to mention the numerous
guards in the palace, there were also Tempest Warriors standing outside the door! These
Tempest Warriors were much stronger and keener on their senses than royal knights, but even
they didn’t notice Claire’s intrusion. Was Claire really just a magician-warrior?

“Your royal highness, is something wrong?” Even though Princess Maurice kept her voice
low, the Tempest Warrior outside still sensed that something was off, and asked. It would be
bad if it was an assassin sent by the first prince.

“Nothing, leave.” Princess Maurice raised her voice and ordered harshly.

“Yes.” The voice outside didn’t hesitate, moving towards the side.

Maurice then glanced towards Claire nervously. If Claire pressed a little harder, that cold
dagger would pierce Nancy’s throat.

“Claire, this was all my idea, it has nothing to do with Brother. If you need to vent your
anger, vent it out on me. Brother must be safe. Amparklands needs Brother.” Princess
Maurice said hurriedly in a low voice.

“You think I don’t dare to kill you?” Claire laughed coldly.

Just this one sentence made Princess Maurice’s heart drop into the cellar. This sentence,
showed everything. Their past friendship, can no longer be fixed, and no longer exists.

“If killing me can melt your hate, then go on. Just, don’t harm Brother, Amparkland can’t be
without Brother. We can’t let those hypocrites rule over the crown.” Princess Maurice’s heart
was dead as she said dejectedly. She caused all this; if Claire took her life, she had nothing to
say.

“Maurice…… ” Nancy’s expression was painful. It wasn’t his original intentions for things to
turn out like this.

Just then, Nancy felt the coldness at his neck vanish, and saw Maurice’s shocked expression.

Nancy turned around abruptly, but there was no sign of Claire anymore.

Nancy looked towards the window hurriedly. No trace of Claire in the night.

“Brother…… ”

Maurice walked over slowly and sighed, “Brother, I’m sorry, I caused you so much pain.”

“No, Maurice,” Nancy closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, saying determinedly, “I
have never regretted that day’s decision.”

“Brother…… ”

Maurice looked at the person in front of her with a complex expression, also bitter. Born in
the royal family; so much was forced upon you.

The night darkened.

Beneath the seemingly peaceful night were deep waves and currents.

In the morning, the sun’s rays reached every corner in the capital.

Right now, Claire was sitting in a lavish, secret room, sipping the flower tea in her hands and
listening gravely to the fat, middle-aged man in front of her analyze the present situation. Xi
Shaosi was calmly pouring tea for Claire while Xi Shaoqi tilted his head, puzzled. After
Claire found the manager of the Slave Market she immediately called out them brothers by
name. What did she want?

“The next step of the Temple of Light would be to make the accusations against your mother
true and then use it to oppress the second prince. The Hill clan definitely wouldn’t let that
happen. So we need to do something.” The fat man continued, “Right now, the second prince
has the support of the Tempest Warrior Regiment and the Hill clan. The first prince has the
support of the Temple and the Griffin Squad. On the surface, it seems like the first prince is at
an advantage.”

Claire listened quietly. The fat, middle-aged man in front of her was called Phillips, the
manager of the Slave Market, also a personnel of the Temple of Darkness. He didn’t have a
title in the Temple of Darkness, but was very respected. Even the pope was polite towards
him. This person was wise, can see the big picture, and is a strong backing of the Temple of
Darkness. Right now, he was assisting Claire under orders.

“Continue.” Claire set down her cup, her expression still cold.

“The military parade is half a month away. If they can prove your mother is guilty before that
and then make some speeches on that day, everything will be set in stone.” Phillips frowned.
A country in which the Temple of Light was the highest ruler was the worst possible thing
that could happen to the Temple of Darkness.

“Don’t know what the emperor is thinking!” Xi Shaoqi humphed, “As an emperor, how could
he let the Temple reign over the crown? Why does he permit such actions?”

Claire chuckled coldly and asked, “How old is the current emperor? How’s his health?”
These people have never read Chinese history, so they couldn’t possibly understand the true
intentions of emperors. If an emperor like Tang Gaozu Li Yuan1 had appeared on this
continent, then they should understand the true purpose of the current Amparkand emperor.

“The emperor? Not yet fifty and very healthy.” Even though Xi Shaoqi is confused as to why
Claire would ask this, he still answered.

“If usually you eat three delicious meals a day, and then one day on someone suddenly only
lets you eat one meal, that is leftovers, would you be willing?” A sneer appeared on Claire’s
lips as she asked.

“Rubbish, only fools would be willing.” Xi Shaoqi retorted.

“Then do you think the current emperor is a fool?” Claire replied calmly.

The three other people in the room all froze.

Xi Shaosi understood and set down the teapot, frowning, “The current emperor is in control
of everything, can order anyone around, and everyone needs to watch his temper when doing
things.”

“If he abdicates the throne to the crown prince, he wouldn’t have any power in his hands
anymore, and no one would live by his breaths. This is the delicious meal and the leftovers.”
Phillips was shocked, his heart cold. Shocked at the deepness of the current emperor, shocked
at the frightening wisdom of this young girl in front of him.

“But, if the emperor lets the two princes fight it out, isn’t he afraid Lagark might take
advantage?” Phillips asked, his brows knit. He didn’t dare overlook this young girl in front of
him anymore. Before, he thought that it was only by chance that she made a contract with the
god of Darkness and became the Dark Princess; but now, it seems that this you girl definitely
wasn’t an average person, actually seeing things so clearly.

“The two princes’ fight has not really affected the strength of the country. The Tempest
Warrior Regiment and the Griffin Squad are only for protection of the royal family; they’re
not armies. The real strength of Amparkland hasn’t changed. Lagark also knows this, and
right now Lagark doesn’t have the strength to fight Amparkland, not to mention the long time
needed for war preparations.” Claire explained slowly.

“Then isn’t the emperor afraid of having no descendants? What if both princes perish?” Xi
Shaoqi frowned and asked.

“I can only say that your IQ is depressing me.” Claire spoke slowly.

Xi Shaoqi momentarily paused, then twitched his lip. Even an idiot knew this remark wasn’t
something good.

“Sigh.” Xi Shaosi looked exasperated.

“The current emperor is healthy, and giving birth to a few new heirs is easy.” Phillips said
meaningfully, his gaze changing as he looked at Xi Shaoqi.

Xi Shaoqi twitched his lip, his face turning a bit green.

“Dark Princess, the most important thing right now, is that those hypocrites of the Temple of
Light will think of any possible way to make the accusations against your mother become
true.” Phillips stroked his double chin and thought about it, “They would probably create
witnesses to testify against your mother, that all the beverages that day were completely
controlled by your mother. With a large population and if the price is high enough, someone
would jump out and make up some ‘truth’.”

“Grandfather would have thought of this.” Claire wasn’t worried about this at all.

“The shamelessness of the Temple of Light is far beyond what you can imagine, Dark
Princess. It’s better to stay on the safe side. The trial of your mother should be soon.”
Apparently Phillips understood clearly the true face of the Temple of Light.

“Thank you, Phillips!” Claire nodded, her thanks heartfelt.

“No, this is what your servant should do, Dark Princess,” Phillips replied with a smile. After
their conversation, Claire’s place in Phillips’ heart had already changed. Maybe this young
girl really can change something.

“But right now, I will stay here. I haven’t recovered from my injuries yet,” Claire continued,
“I need a quiet place to recover.”

“No problem, Dark Princess. Please follow me. Request anything you’d like. I will report to
you all news.” Phillips promised solemnly.

“Sure.” Claire stood up and walked out with Phillips.

Xi Shaoqi rubbed his nose and spat at the door: “Why do I shiver whenever she appears?”

Xi Shaosi kept silent, cleaning up the tea set and leaving the room. Xi Shaoqi hurried to catch
up. Their job right now was to gather information and report back to Phillips.

So Claire started resting in the quietest room in this mansion. The Treasured Lotus Directory
repaired Claire’s damaged veins, and just after three days, Claire was as healthy as normal.
Now, Claire had started on the tenth volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory.

1. Tang Gaozu Li Yuan: 唐高祖李渊 . Li Yuan was an emperor from the Tang Dynasty, and his title was Gaozu. He guided his sons to fight

for the throne, and finally gave the throne to Li Shiming, who killed all his brothers.

Ch.107 Climax I (Part II)

This night, as Claire was quietly cultivating, a slight noise sounded outside her window.
Phillips and the others wouldn’t bother her. Claire opened her eyes, got off the bed and
opened the window. One black and one white ball sped in, aiming for Claire’s chest.

Claire laughed, and hugged the two little fellas. Except for White Emperor and Black
Feather, who else could it be? These two balls of fur found this place through the contract
they made. Then where was Jean? Claire suddenly remembered the person who always stood
behind her silently.

“Where’s Jean?” Claire remembered that Emery told her that after Jean went back to the Hill
Castle and told Grandfather her whereabouts, he left, saying he was going out to practice and
cultivate, taking White Emperor and Black Feather with him. But now these two little things
were here, but no Jean.

“Chirp chirp!”

“Tweet tweet!”
The two little fellas spoke a language only they could understand, squawking at Claire.

“It’s okay, don’t say anything.” Claire watched the two little things, feeling a slight headache.
Even if they told her she wouldn’t understand.

White Emperor and Black Feather hopped onto Claire’s shoulder, cuddling against her face
happily.

Inside the Temple of Light. The pope stood with his hands behind his back in front of the
window. Someone knocked on the door quietly.

“Come in.” The pope turned around and spoke towards the direction of the door.

The door was pushed open gently, revealing Lawrence.

“Your holiness.” Lawrence walked in and closed the door.

“When will he arrive?” The pope walked to his desk and sat down.

“He is traveling as fast as he can. He’ll arrive tomorrow afternoon.” Lawrence’s eyes were a
little complex. The pope was actually going so far? Is it really good this way?

The pope saw the complexity in Lawrence’s eyes and sighed lightly, “Lawrence, this is a
chance, a very good chance. On this continent, Amparkland is the strongest. If the Temple
has power even over Amparkland, then the glory of the goddess will spread throughout the
whole continent.”

“Your holiness, then what about the priest? She is the chosen of the goddess, and will
definitely get into conflict with this,” Lawrence said with worry.

“Ever since she disappeared, she hasn’t come back yet, only telling the Hill clan she went to
practice and cultivate. And isn’t this a good thing? She doesn’t have time to care about these
matters. When she comes back and hears what happened, what else can she do?” The pope
wasn’t worried at all.

“Will this really work?” Lawrence was still hesitating, still feeling uneasy.

“If that person admits herself that the second prince told her to harm the first prince; what
else could be more persuading?” The pope chuckled coldly, full of confidence and contempt.

Lawrence fell silent. This was all true, but, will things really go so smoothly? The uneasiness
in his heart only grew.

“Okay, you can leave now. If he arrives, take him to see that woman. Remember, do it in
secret.” The pope waved Lawrence down.

Lawrence sighed in his heart, about to leave.

“Wait!” The pope suddenly called Lawrence.

“Your holiness, what other orders do you have?”

“You, find an excuse, and take Cliff away, the further away the better. Don’t let him meddle
in this.” The pope said, frowning. He suddenly remembered that Cliff was not an easy person
to fool. Not only was he strong, he was also Claire’s master. He wouldn’t just watch if
something happened to Claire’s mother.

“Your holiness!” Lawrence’s expression changed greatly. He knew clearly that if he did so,
what would happen between him and Cliff.

“Just pretend you don’t know anything. Find an excuse, and take him away.” The pope
ordered coldly, his expression dark, “I know your friendship with him, but don’t forget your
position. Also, even if Cliff is a sorcerer, so what, do you really think that no one in the
Temple can subdue him?”

Lawrence became silent. Sorcerer, seems like a bright halo. But, even him, a red-robed
cardinal, couldn’t be sure of the Temple’s actual strength. The pope’s words weren’t a threat,
but the truth! There were many more powerful people in the Temple than one can imagine.
The twelve cardinals above him were scattered in branch temples in Amparkland and other
countries, not to mention the other twenty-three red-robed cardinals other than him. And the
strength of these people were unfathomable. They are different from Cliff, unwilling to
pursue position and gold. Maybe some people had already achieved the sorcerer level, but
never displayed it.

The pope’s words made Lawrence’s heart heavy. Cliff, his only true friend; he didn’t want
anything to happen to him.

“Yes, I know now, your holiness.” Lawrence accepted with difficulty.

“You may leave now, and go carry it out right now.” The pope waved Lawrence off.

Lawrence left silently. When he walked out the door, he saw Leng Lingyun standing there
quietly.

“Lingyun……” Lawrence walked up slowly and opened his mouth.

“Master, are we really going to do this?” Leng Lingyun’s brows were furrowed as he
squeezed out these words from between his teeth.

Lawrence just kept quiet and sighed.

“Master! That person is Claire’s mother. What if Claire comes back?” Seeing Lawrence’s
attitude, Leng Lingyun became anxious.

“Lingyun, do you think Master wants to do this? That little girl, do you think I am willing to
see her in pain and agony?” Helpless, Lawrence voice was filled with exhaustion and
decadence.

“Master, this is a conspiracy, this is such an obvious conspiracy, why do we have to make an
innocent woman bear all of this?” Leng Lingyun’s was a little out of control.
“Lingyun!” Lawrence’s tone changed, becoming stricter, “All these years, do you still have
that kind of fantasy in mind?”

This sentence struck Leng Lingyun’s heart like a severe blow, making him instantly freeze.

Leng Lingyun’s lips curved up into a mocking sneer. Yes, how could he have forgotten. The
Temple of Light, noble and just in the eyes of the world, was actually the dirtiest place in the
world. He actually still fantasized to find justice here!

“Go!” Lawrence pulled down his face and yelled at Leng Lingyun. He understood that their
conversation was definitely overheard by the pope inside the study, so to prevent Leng
Lingyun from saying anything else that was going to get them into trouble, he must make him
leave as soon as possible.

Leng Lingyun followed Lawrence in silence, his head lowered. No one could see his true
emotions. The two walked towards the apse together.

Now far from the front temple, the two stood in silence.

“Your excellency, Lingyun.” The Divine Princess, Liu Xueqing, walked up with a bright
smile on her face.

“Oh, Xueqing, how are you feeling now?” Lawrence squeezed out a smile. Last time the
Divine Princess returned with wounds all over her body; the ambush of the Temple of
Darkness almost took her life. But after all, she was the Divine Princess of the Temple, so she
was very strong; and after returning to the Temple, she had been resting the whole time. If
Claire knew this, she would understand, that this Divine Princess wasn’t any good religious
girl, and her belief in the goddess of Light wasn’t devout either. Able to walk out of Illusion
Forest and escaped under the ambush of the people from the Temple of Darkness; her
strength is very formidable.

“Thank you, your excellency, for caring about me. I’m fine now.” Liu Xueqing smiled
gently, but her gaze was on Leng Lingyun.

“Good.” Lawrence nodded.

Leng Lingyun kept silent, and was just about to leave quietly.

“Lingyun!” Lawrence called out to stop Leng Lingyun.

Leng Lingyun halted his steps, but didn’t look back.

Lawrence sighed, then continued with a grave heart: “Lingyun, I know you have a
relationship with Claire that you don’t want broken, but, this time it’s different. This matter,
you are not allowed to interfere with, nor are you able to interfere with.”

“Master, so we are to watch as things turn that way? Do you think Claire will just let it be
when she comes back?” Leng Lingyun turned to Lawrence and spoke angrily, “Do you think
Claire’s master, Master Cliff, will just sit and ignore?”
“This is none of your business! I know the limits!” Lawrence’s expression also darkened,
“You don’t need to think about anything, nor are you allowed to do anything. Just stay in the
Temple quietly.” Leng Lingyun bit his lip, about to say more, and Lawrence frowned,
wanting to say something else, but Liu Xueqing lightly took over the talking: “Lingyun, no
one wants to see things turning into this, and no one wants to see Claire hurt. I treat her like
my younger sister, so I don’t want to see her hurt either. But this time, it is closely related to
the future of our Temple of Light.” Seeing Leng Lingyun’s face darken more and more, Liu
Xiuqing finally spit out, “Even if you don’t think for yourself, you have to think for
Xuanxuan.” Leng Lingyun instantly froze, and just stood there, unable to speak.

Watching Leng Lingyun’s lost state, Lawrence sighed, walking up and patting Leng Lingyun
on the shoulder, saying slowly, “Just pretend you don’t know anything about this. I will ask
the pope to assign you a mission, and you can go somewhere else, the farther the better.”

Liu Xueqing sighed gently, walking over and saying softly, “I will stay beside you, Lingyun.
Let’s go to a branch temple in another country together.” Leng Lingyun brushed off the hand
Lawrence put on his shoulder, his expression cold: “I won’t do anything rash, you don’t need
to send me away.” Then Leng Lingyun walked away, his figure disappearing at the end of the
hall.

Seeing this, Liu Xueqing was about to run and catch up with him.

“Xueqing, don’t go. Let him have some alone time.” Lawrence stopped Liu Xueqing’s
actions.

Liu Xueqing finally halted her steps, but gazing at the end of the hallway, she was ecstatic in
her heart. Xuanxuan was forever the trump card in her hand! She even looked forward to
Claire’s appearance. This time, that woman will for sure be sentenced to hanging, and even if
the Hill clan interferes, the least she can get will be banishment, which is basically the same
as a death sentence. If that damn girl was here, she definitely won’t allow such a thing to
happen. And then she will definitely get into conflict with the Temple, and then…… The
more Liu Xueqing thought about it, the more excited she became, but due to Lawrence being
present, she couldn’t show it; she still had to pretend she was sad and worried. Leng Lingyun
quickly strode back to the little courtyard he resided in, and immediately saw Xuanxuan
sitting on the edge of the flowerbed, alone, swinging her tiny feet, waiting for his return. Thin
frame, skinny arms. Leng Lingyun’s heart tightened. If not for the medicine provided by the
Temple, Xuanxuan would have long left this world.

“Brother!” Seeing Leng Lingyun, Leng Xuanxuan jumped off happily, rushing over. Leng
Lingyun squeezed out a smile, squat down, and hugged Leng Xuanxuan.

“Xuanxuan, have you been good?” Leng Lingyun picked up Leng Xuanxuan and stood up,
smiling.

“Of course, of course.” Leng Xuanxuan nodded her head with force, as if presenting a
treasure. Meeting Leng Lingyun’s gaze, astonishment flashed through Leng Xuanxuan’s
eyes. She reached out and stroked Leng Lingyun’s face, her voice quieting, “Brother, is there
something bothering you? You’re unhappy.”
“No, Xuanxuan, don’t think too much. Remember to take your medicine on time, do you
know?” Leng Lingyun put on a light smile and stroked Leng Xuanxuan’s hair. Leng
Xuanxuan didn’t say anything, but tilted her head, looking into Leng Lingyun’s eyes, then
reached out and pulled Leng Lingyun’s handsome face towards her, asking solemnly,
“Brother, you like that big sister, don’t you?”

“What?” Leng Lingyun was temporarily confused.

“Big sister Claire, you like her, don’t you?” The seriousness on Leng Xuanxuan’s small face
was unmatched with her age.

“You silly child, do you even know what like means. Don’t speak nonsense.” Leng Lingyun
was shocked inside, but on the outside, he was still smiling as he poked Leng Xuanxuan’s
nose.

“I know, of course I know.” Leng Xuanxuan nodded seriously. Touching Leng Lingyun’s
face, she said solemnly, “Brother, do you really think the Divine Princess is so good to me
because she likes me? Does she think I don’t know? She is so good to me because of you.”
As Leng Xuanxuan finished, Leng Lingyun was completely struck, unable to speak as he
stared at Leng Xuanxuan. Was this child so sensitive?

“The Divine Princess likes you, but you don’t like her. You like big sister Claire. But this
type of like is different from how Brother likes me.” Leng Xuanxuan was unusually serious,
her words making Leng Lingyun freeze. He just looked at the small girl in his arms, unable to
talk. Leng Xuanxuan was obedient and mature, but Leng Lingyun never thought that this
child could say something like this.

“Silly child, you’re always Brother’s favorite.” Leng Lingyun smiled and hugged Leng
Xuanxuan tightly. But even he couldn’t understand that pain, disappointment, complexity,
and conflict in his heart.

“Brother.” Leng Xuanxuan hung on Leng Lingyun’s neck, laying her head down on Leng
Lingyun’s shoulder, whispering, “Brother, sorry, so many years, because of me, you were so
harsh towards yourself.”

“Silly child, what are you saying.” Leng Lingyun hugged Leng Xuanxuan and sighed. He
didn’t see the glistening tear rolling out of the corner of Leng Xuanxuan’s eye, nor the
determination in her eyes.

Ch.108 Climax II (Part I)

The poisoning incident became an impasse, with no further progress.

The Temple of Light couldn’t prove that the second prince ordered Katherine to poison the
first prince, and the Hill clan couldn’t prove that Katherine was innocent.
So matters fell into a stalemate.

This day, Cliff and Lawrence left the capital hurriedly, because the Temple’s secret and
reliable information indicated that Claire appeared in Suwait recently and seemed to be
chased. Cliff, worried, didn’t doubt his long-time friend Lawrence, and hurried to Suwait, the
tiny, faraway country, to rescue Claire.

Just two days after Cliff and Lawrence left, the poisoning incident made progress.

Katherine admitted herself that she poisoned the first prince on the second prince’s orders!
Tomorrow would be open trial!

“How can this be possible!” In Phillips’ mansion, Claire almost threw the table across the
room in rage. She slapped the table and roared at Xi Shaoqi, “How is this possible! Where
did you get the information? Who made it up?”

“Everyone in the capital knows, and tomorrow is the open trial,” Xi Shaoqi mumbled, feeling
wronged. The whole capital knew; how could he have made that up?

“Impossible! I met my mother in secret, and she definitely wouldn’t do something like this!”
Claire was anxious, furious, and worried. The negative feelings almost swallowed her logic.

“Dark Princess, please calm down,” Phillips comforted hurriedly, “There’s definitely
something fishy going on. No matter what happens, your mother wouldn’t do something like
this.”

“But, that doesn’t exclude she did this under some threat.” Xi Shaosi added calmly.

“Calm down, Dark Princess, calm down!” Xi Shaoqi was afraid that Claire might destroy this
room. Because after Claire recovered, they were so shocked they almost dropped their jaws.
Claire’s strength reached the level of wizard sage! So young, yet so talented; if she continued
growing, what would happen?! If they knew that Claire hid her true strength and was already
a sorcerer, what would they think?

Claire slowly calmed herself and sat down to think. “No, she can’t be threatened. There’s
nothing or no one that someone could threaten her about,” Claire analyzed.

“Then why?” Xi Shaoqi blinked, completely baffled, “It’s either threats or bribes. Bribes,
impossible. But then you say there’s nothing that could threaten her, so what made your
mother suddenly change her statement?!”

Claire knitted her brows tightly, tapping the table frustratedly.

“Can it be!” Phillips suddenly said, unbelieving.

“Can it be what?” Claire asked hurriedly.

“Can it be mind-control!” Phillips said in a deep voice.

“Impossible,” Xi Shaoqi humphed, “Those crude techniques; someone with a bit of strength
could tell. The people controlled have glazed eyes and stutter. Someone stronger can
immediately detect that this person is being mind-controlled!” “Not always.” Phillips said,
stroking his fat chin and deep in thought.

“What exceptions are there?” Naturally, Claire understood that mind-controlling wasn’t that
simple. Not only did the the spell caster have to have very strong mental power, to make the
person being controlled appear completely normal was very hard.

“Legend has it that there is a sub-relic that can control people’s minds without any hint of
abnormality, and no one can detect that the person is being controlled,” Phillips said,
frowning, then shook his head, “But that’s impossible. This sub-relic has disappeared for over
five hundred years and can’t possibly appear now, in the hands of the Temple of Light. If this
sub-relic controlled people’s minds, it would take a sorcerer to break the control.”

“Has the Temple of Light approached my Mother during this time?” Claire asked.

“No. Because this isn’t any small matter, no one is allowed to visit, including the second
prince, the princess, and Duke Hill; nobody is allowed.” Phillips said surely.

“Humph!” Claire snorted coldly. Not allowed to visit doesn’t mean they couldn’t reach her
mother, herself being a very good example.

“Dark Princess, what do we do now?” Phillips asked.

Claire was silent. Then she suddenly stood up and said coldly, “I will go visit my mother
tonight, to see what is really going on. Wait for me to come back before discussing plans.” “I
fear that is impossible,” Phillips shook his head, “Right now, not only are Tempest Warriors
stationed there, there are also members of the Griffin Squad. Even the Temple of Light sent a
cardinal to guard there, not allowing your mother to come into contact with anyone.”

Claire immediately understood that this time, the Temple of Light did try its hardest.

“Tomorrow is the open trial, so of course no one is allowed to visit. I would assume that not
only are there guards outside the door, there’s also a barrier in that room. After all, the results
of this case are very important,” Phillips analyzed.

“What has the Hill clan done?” Claire squinted, a cold light shining out. With such a huge
change, the Hill clan can’t haven’t done anything.

“Dark Princess, your father is very upset and worried, meeting with the second prince
constantly. But Duke Hill, who had been calm throughout the whole incident, when he heard
your mother confessed herself that she poisoned the first prince, knew something was wrong
and requested to see your mother, most likely to determine if your mother really is mind-
controlled. But the Temple of Light refuses.” Phillips told Claire everything.

“The Temple of Light doesn’t seem to have a right to refuse,” Claire chuckled coldly.

“Naturally, they don’t have the right to refuse, but the emperor supported the Temple of
Light, saying that before people in Galo Garden went through trial, they cannot meet with
family.” Phillips’ fat thick eyebrows wriggled up and down, continuing with contempt, “But
when it’s the emperor who said it, it completely changes meaning!” “What the heck! Pushing
the Hill clan so much, isn’t he afraid of the Hill clan rebelling?” Xi Shaoqi shouted with
exaggeration, “After all, the Hill clan controls the army.”

“The emperor knows where the bottom line is.” Xi Shaosi glanced at Xi Shaoqi disdainfully,
shutting him up.

“Tomorrow is the open trial. Dark Princess, what do we do?” Phillips asked in a deep voice.

Claire was silent, her gaze flashing.

“Where’s my master?” Claire frowned.

“A few days go, he left the capital hurriedly with the red-robed cardinal of the Temple of
Light, Lawrence. Don’t know why.” Phillips did have a lot information.

“Are we gonna go rescue her?” Xi Shaoqi asked excitedly.

“No.” Claire shook her head slightly. The way things progressed were out of her
expectations. Mother actually confessed to poisoning the first prince. This messed up her
original plan. What is Grandfather planning to do? How to end this, how to rescue Mother?

“If, during the open trial, you can prove your mother said those words under mind-control,
and then prove that the person controlling her is of the first prince or the Temple of Light,
then everything would be different.” Phillips said.

“But, if it is the sub-relic you mentioned? Is there anyway to break the control?” Claire
frowned and asked.

“There is, but it’s very dangerous.” Phillips did have a broad knowledge and answered
immediately, “That is, to mind-control your mother again. If you also try mind-control, the
two mental powers would fight within your mother’s mind. If you win, then all’s good; but if
the other person wins, not only can he continue controlling your mother’s mind, but will also
heavily damage yours, and you might become a retard.” Phillips continued with pity, “Only if
your master Cliff was here. Sorcerers can break the control of that sub-relic.” Phillips words
showed great admiration for Cliff.

“Dark Princess, please don’t attempt this. It would be bad if the other person really has that
sub-relic.” Xi Shaosi spoke calmly.

“I understand.” Claire nodded, “You don’t need to do anything else. This is my personal
matter. And I have promised the cardinal before, that I won’t treat the lives of the people of
the Temple of Darkness as a joke.”

“Dark Princess…… ” Phillips was about to say something, but Claire waved her hand, “No
need. If I really need help I will ask. That teleportation matrix of Bill’s is convenient, but
unable to use in the capital, which is full of Light. The dark essence is too strong; we will be
caught. If I need something, I will tell you.”
“All leave, I need some alone time.” Before anyone could say anything else, Claire waved her
hand to tell them to go away.

The Xi brothers both wanted to say something, but Phillips glared at them and they left.

After everyone left, Claire sat quietly in the chair, thinking.

In this capital full of light essence, the god of Darkness wouldn’t take the risk and descend.
Master suddenly left, Mother confessed to attempting to murder the first prince; wasn’t this
too much of a coincidence?

Claire thought and thought. If she appeared at the Hill castle right now, it would only make
things even worse. At least the Hill clan and the Temple of Light were friendly on the surface
right now; if she appeared, she would disturb this peaceful lake surface.

Messed up! Everything was so messed up!

“Chirp chirp!”

“Tweet tweet!”

White Emperor and Black Feather squatted on Claire’s shoulders, calling out loud, as if
comforting Claire.

Claire smiled and patted the two little things. She stood up and returned to her bedroom. The
eleventh volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory; she was already the peak of the tenth, and
only needed a tiny bit more to breakthrough to the eleventh. Maybe because of the
realizations from close brushes with death, now Claire was much faster at cultivating the
Treasured Lotus Directory.

Ch.108 Climax II (Part II)

The Hill castle.

“Father, tomorrow is the trial. Is there really no other way? Katherine must have been
controlled. Must be!” Leger yelled at Duke Gordon in the study, worried and upset.

“Of course I know.” Duke Gordon humphed coldly, “How many times have I told you, when
can you change your rash attitude?”

“I can’t calm down. If Katherine is convicted, her life will be in danger! How can you tell me
to calm down?!” Leger was desperate.

“You think I’m not worried?! If Katherine is convicted, not only is her life in danger, the
second prince will also fall, and our Hill clan will get into trouble too!” Duke Gordon tried to
suppress his anger as he shouted at Leger. He was also very frustrated. He had planned to
watch the happenings quietly, allowing Eric to help the first prince and Jean to help the
second prince in secret. No matter which one of them ascends the throne, he will be the
winner. But the second prince sunk the ship and did such a thing. And he never expected for
Eric to betray the Hill clan!

Leger bit his lips, anxious and worried. In his father’s eyes, the interest of the clan always
came first. If not for this affecting the future of the Hill clan and the future emperor, Gordon
would not try so hard to save Katherine. No! He couldn’t let any harm come to Katherine!

“Leave. I will settle the matter. On the trial, I will have my plan.” Duke Gordon waved his
hand impatiently.

Leger was about to say something else when Duke Gordon yelled in a low voice, “I told you
to leave, do you not understand?” The authority and impatience in his voice made Leger shut
up. Leger gave one last look at Gordon, then left in frustration.

A short while after Leger left, knocking sounded at the door.

“Come in.” Duke Gordon replied quietly, a bit exhausted.

The door was pushed open. It was Emery.

“Your grace.” Coming into the room and seeing Duke Gordon’s tired expression, Emery
called out cautiously.

“Emery, how are things?” Duke Gordon rubbed his forehead.

“We did find the person, but whether we can or can’t break the mind-control on madame, is
an unknown.” Emery said, frowning. After all, if the Temple of Light dared to do this, meant
they were sure of it.

“Try your best. If it fails, go to the second plan.” Duke Gordon sighed, “This child Leger,
when can he become more mature, already an adult.”

“Yes, your grace.” Emery nodded, but seemed to want to say something else.

“What?” Duke Gordon naturally saw that Emery wanted to say something, so he asked.

“Even though miss Claire told me not to tell you, I still think I should tell your grace, that
Miss has already returned to the capital in secret, and her strength improved again.” Emery
still didn’t know Claire’s true strength.

“What? Claire’s back?” Duke Gordon was both surprised and happy, then started worrying.
Claire loved Katherine deeply, and he knew that. If Claire appeared at such a time, her stance
will be delicate and awkward.

“Miss was originally living in my house, but disappeared a few days ago. But I’m sure that
Miss is still in the capital. The Temple of Light doesn’t know she’s back.” Emery said surely.
“Good. It’s best if she doesn’t appear.” Duke Gordon let out a tiny breath.

“But, your grace, have you thought about it, that at tomorrow’s trial, will Miss not come? She
loves Madame more than anyone.” Emery frowned and said seriously.

“Send people to watch the surroundings of the trial area closely. Once you see her,
immediately block her and take her away,” Duke Gordon said very solemnly, “She is the
backbone of the Hill clan’s future. And we definitely can’t let her see the second plan.” Even
if the first prince loses favor this time, the position and strength of the Temple of Light still
won’t budge. After this conflict, everything will return to normal.

“Yes, your grace.” Emery nodded solemnly. But he felt a bit melancholy. The person in front
of him was the reason the Hill clan is at today’s position. To make the Hill clan stand forever,
the sacrifices and prices paid were huge. But, was doing this, the right choice? If Claire and
Leger knew this plan, what would be the consequences? Emery didn’t dare think about it. His
only hope now was to find Claire before the trial tomorrow and stop her from going in. He
didn’t want that child to be harmed in any way.

The next day, the public trial for Katherine formally started. Of course, the trial was at the
royal trial court.

This day, all the nobility of the capital flocked to the trial court. They all knew that today’s
trial will determine who will become the crown prince. Those who had always been jealous
of the Hill clan waited gleefully for the good show. Those who supported the Hill clan were
worried. There has never been once when someone benefited going against the Temple of
Light.

The trial court was split into two sides. One side sat the Temple of Light and people of the
first prince, and the other side sat the Hill clan and the people of the second prince.

Emery was a bit worried. Till now, Claire still hasn’t appeared. This was so unusual. Based
on his understanding of Claire, Claire will definitely appear here.

Even the judges were like never before. The emperor as the judge, the prime minister as a
juror.

When Katherine was brought out, Leger watched her anxiously, wanting to stand up, but was
stopped by Duke Gordon’s cold humph.

Katherine was peaceful, healthy-looking, and walked up steadily. Her gaze was clear and
expression natural. Didn’t look like someone mind-controlled at all.

After the emperor was seated, the whole hall quieted down. Leger watched Katherine
nervously, his hands balled into fists.

“How is it?” Duke Gordon turned and murmured to a person besides him, whose head was
lowered.

That person shook his head, silent.

Duke Gordon’s gaze turned cold. Actually unable to break the mind-control on Katherine.
Then they could only use that plan. Only by doing so can they become the winner!
Katherine…… Duke Gordon sighed in his heart, a faint regret in his heart. But it immediately
vanished. To be able to do great things, one cannot be burdened down by these useless
emotions! Only when Leger understands this one day, can Gordon give the Hill clan over to
him without worry.

Katherine lifted her head to look at the emperor, who was sitting in the highest seat. Not
waiting for the emperor to ask any questions, she opened her mouth and said clearly, “Your
majesty, the second prince ordered me to poison the first prince, it’s true. That day, all food
was under my control. Both food and wine were examined before being sent into the palace. I
was forced. It was all the second prince’s idea. I was only following orders.” Her meaning
was very clear: before being sent into the palace, the wine wasn’t poisoned, but the wine the
first prince drank was poisoned. This testimony pushed the second prince out into the open.

When Katherine finished, the whole hall boiled. The emperor’s expression didn’t change,
only looking at the pope and Duke Gordon calmly, watching their responses in secret. The
pope’s expression also didn’t change, just sitting there quietly. The act of the pope attending
the trial today already proved his stance, giving the people supporting the first prince an even
bigger assurance. But some people were also hesitating and unwilling. Lowering their heads
to the Temple; such a thing has never happened before. From now on, the crown will be
subject to the Temple. A lot of people still couldn’t accept this.

Duke Gordon kept his cool, but Leger almost lost it in rage.

“Katherine! How could you say this! Your majesty, Katherine is being mind-controlled!
That’s why she said that! Katherine, wake up!” Leger stood up excitedly, roaring.

“Marquess Leger, please mind your actions and language. You must follow the etiquette of a
proper noble. It is not yet time for you to make a rebuttal.” The emperor said indifferently, his
expression dignified and serious, his tone seemingly just. But in truth, he felt a tinge of
satisfaction. The Hill clan had always been powerful and strong; even he had to be polite
towards them. But after this, everything will change.

The emperor looked towards the prime minister, and the prime minister stood up and
announced, “Now, the highest level palace magician will examine if Katherine really is mind-
controlled. Of course, the Hill clan and the Temple of Light both have the right to send
someone to examine her.”

“Sit down!” Duke Gordon commanded Leger, who was still standing.

Leger stared intently at Katherine, but Katherine never looked over. Lashia was like sitting on
pins, her gaze on Katherine full of anxiety and worry. And Eric, who was sitting besides the
first prince, didn’t dare lift his head. Afraid to look at Katherine, under trial, and even more
afraid to look at Leger. Leng Lingyun was quiet, his face dark. Liu Xueqing had no
expression on her face, but was secretly disappointed. Claire actually wasn’t here. If she was,
there would definitely be a great show.

“Go.” Duke Gordon said to the person sitting behind him meaningfully.
The highest palace magician examined Katherine and reported, “Report to your majesty,
everything is normal.”

After he said this, the hall burst into noise again.

Leger’s expression changed greatly. He stood up, about to say something, but Duke Gordon
slapped him gently on the shoulder. But this gentle slap made Leger dizzy and took all the
strength out of his body, making him fall back into his seat.

The Temple sent a cardinal over. After examinations, he said there was nothing wrong with
her mind. No one was surprised. If the Temple said her mind was abnormal, that would be
strange.

Duke Gordon’s expression was calm. He expected this result; now was the time to implement
the second plan. He couldn’t let Leger know of this plan. Unable to break the control, they
must destroy Katherine’s mind, so the control would backfire on the controller and he would
exhibit abnormal signs. Just a tiny jerk and it would be enough.

The person beside Duke Gordon slowly stood up and walked towards Katherine.

“Wait!”

Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. It wasn’t loud, but rang in everyone’s ears clearly.

Ch.108 Climax II (Part III)

Everyone was astonished. Who dared speak out to stop the procedure at such a time and such
a place? Everyone in the hall turned to the origin of that voice. And when they saw who was
standing at the door, everyone froze.

At the door of the hall, a young girl with golden hair and emerald irises stood there
unyieldingly, her expression cold and her green eyes profound. Dressed in black, she walked
up slowly, her whole body emitting an indescribable boldness, attracting everyone’s gaze.

Claire Hill!

It was that wonder Claire!

The nobles in the hall started whispering to each other.

Duke Gordon and the pope’s expressions finally started changing.

Claire actually appeared here at such a time!

This meant that Claire will pick a side and then completely break with the other! And
everyone present knew clearly what she will face after doing so.

“Sir priest, you’ve come.” Liu Xueqing stood up, smiling gently at Claire and greeting her.
Praise showed at the bottom of the pope’s eyes; sure enough, Liu Xueqing didn’t disappoint
all his years of molding. She knows to first remind Claire of her identity, and also to remind
everyone in the hall, including the Hill clan, that Claire was not just a member of the Hill
clan, but also a priest of the Temple of Light.

Liu Xueqing smiled and walked up: “Sir priest, you are late. Your seat is over here.”

Leng Lingyun frowned, dislike and fury flashing across his eyes. Liu Xueqing did this on
purpose! But the pope only squinted his eyes, watching.

Duke Gordon and the others all looked straight at Claire, their hearts at their throats.

The hall was quiet enough to hear the sound of a needle dropping onto the floor. Everyone
held their breath, numerous gazes focused on Claire. All waiting for Claire’s choice.

Choose the Hill clan or the Temple of Light?

So many people in history who gave up their kin, broke with their clan and chose the Temple
of Light for the supposed cause of the greater good.

So, today, how will this young girl choose?

Claire didn’t even glance at Liu Xueqing, instead walking forward with a cold expression on
her face, all the way to before Katherine.

Katherine finally turned around and faced Claire. Yet there wasn’t any trace of emotion or
unusualness in Katherine’s eyes.

Liu Xueqing was a little awkward, malice glinting in her eyes. In front of this whole crowd,
Claire didn’t give her any attention. But she was also celebrating in her heart. Claire behaving
like this showed that she probably won’t be standing on the Temple’s side. Liu Xueqing
turned to walk back to her seat, but met Leng Lingyun’s gaze. The unconcealed hatred and
anger in Leng Lingyun’s eyes shocked Liu Xueqing and made her very anxious. But then she
thought, as long as Claire went beyond redemption this time, Lingyun will still be hers. The
days are still long! She can definitely retrieve Lingyun’s heart, because she had her trump
card, Xuanxuan!

The people in the hall began whispering again. What did Claire’s attitude mean?

The pope squinted, profoundness at the bottom of his eyes.

“Sister!” Lashia exclaimed excitedly. For some reason she wasn’t nervous anymore, and just
felt that with her older sister’s appearance, everything will be resolved.

“Cl, Claire……” Leger watched Claire with a complicated expression, hundreds of emotions
flooding his heart.
The second prince, Nancy, and princess Maurice both stared at Claire, dumbfounded. They
also didn’t expect to see Claire here at all.

Duke Gordon’s expression darkened and darkened. What was Emery doing? Claire actually
entered the hall! If Claire sided with the Temple, she would be unfilial, and would be
disdained by all humans. But if Claire sided with the Hill clan, then she would be openly
opposing the Temple, and betraying the Temple as a priest. The consequences would be even
more unthinkable!

Claire just shouldn’t appear here!

All the accusations will point towards her! No matter how she chooses, she will put herself
on a path of no return. Leng Lingyun looked up and gazed at Claire intently, unable to move
his gaze anymore. She came, she still chose to come! Does she know what she will be facing?

“Greetings, your majesty.” Claire did a perfect curtsy, then continued in a cold voice,
“Whether my mother is under mind-control or not, we will be able to know immediately. I
hope your majesty can be just and fair, and sentence the person who cast the spell, and the
true poisoner, to their deserved punishments, instead of letting a weak woman bearing it all.
Covering the truth and pushing all responsibilities to a weak woman; I’m sure such a thing
will not only make the whole continent ridicule and disdain, but will also leave a corrupt and
dirty mark on history.” Claire stood there haughtily, the words coming out of her mouth
reaching every corner of the hall clearly, reaching everyone’s ears.

So arrogant! Such rude words!

The emperor’s face finally turned green. The rage at the bottom of his eyes shot straight
towards the young girl before him. Actually speaking such words! Was she mocking his
foolishness? So arrogant! Does she know what she is saying, and to whom she is speaking
to?!

“But, I trust that your majesty is wise and just, and will definitely find out the true criminal
and severely punish him.” Claire smiled faintly and added in a cold voice.

“If you can prove that Katherine Hill is being mind-controlled by someone, then good. If you
can’t, you will pay the price for being so arrogant today.” The emperor’s voice was icy and
full of authority.

“The person who is controlling my mother’s mind is right here, in this hall! Just sitting over
there, with the first prince. What does this mean? Framing and fabricating, shameless and
downstream! Despicable and dirty! Can such a person sit on the throne? We can all imagine,
if such a person takes the throne, Amparkland shall never see the light of day again.” Claire
reached out her hand and pointed at the first prince’s seat, accusing in an icy voice.

Exclamations sounded one after another in the hall. Even though many understood that this
was a conspiracy, and understood that something must be wrong about Katherine’s abnormal
confession, but the truth being shouted out angrily by this young girl before them and put in
the open before everyone was still an indescribable shock!
“Outrageous! Slandering royalty without evidence is punishable by death! Arrest her!” A
leader-looking royal knight sitting by the emperor stood up and yelled angrily. The emperor
didn’t say anything; naturally he allowed such action. It is time to teach this arrogant and
foolish little girl a lesson. The Temple of Light most likely wouldn’t oppose, and this is also
sufficient to give a small warning to the Hill clan.

Immediately a small band of fully armed royal knights completely surrounded Claire.

Not waiting for anyone to be able to react.

Claire laughed coldly, then reached out her hand and waved lightly.

A violent force, with Claire as its center, spread out into all directions abruptly.

Every single one of the band of royal knights surrounding Claire was struck into the air.
Losing their balance, slamming into the walls and the railings on the second floor, then
sliding weakly to the ground. The royal knights just lay on the ground, pools of blood beneath
them, not moving again. They needed years to recover from such injuries.

The whole hall was deathly silent. Everyone could hear the sound of their own breathing.

The strength Claire showed right now, was actually that of a wizard sage!

The emperor blanked, just staring at that stunning young girl standing in the middle. She
actually already reached the level of a wizard sage! Her strength was actually already so
terrifying? Was this real or fake?

The pope’s expression became more and more ugly, the profoundness that flashed across his
eyes even more appalling. Does Claire know what she is doing? Actually so openly
challenging the authority of the Temple, opposing the Temple. Does she think he really didn’t
dare do anything to her? L’Oréal sat silently beside the pope, her creepy eyes always gazing
at Claire. She didn’t need to come, but yesterday when she was reading the stars, she
predicted that something unusual will happen today, so she came along.

The first prince’s face also darkened. Claire actually didn’t consider her relationship with the
Temple at all, publicly going against him. And this young girl’s strength gave him an even
bigger headache.

“Whether it is slandering or not, we will see very soon.” Claire laughed coldly. And this cold
laugh made many people’s hearts shudder.

Eric, sitting next to the first prince, stood up excitedly with clenched fists, and yelled
furiously, “What evidence do you have? How dare you insult the first prince his royal
highness like this!”

Claire humphed coldly, then flicked her finger, and an invisible but terrifying force
immediately shot towards Eric’s chest.
Ch.108 Climax II (Part IV)

Silently, Eric’s whole body began convulsing, and blood trickled down from the corner of his
mouth. He slid to the ground weakly just like that. The first prince’s expression changed
greatly, hurriedly reaching out to hold Eric. Eric was still breathing, but all his cultivation
was destroyed, and all the meridians in his body was broken; he can never again become a
warrior. He had completely became a wasted human being!

“You actually attack your own second brother!” The first prince gritted his teeth and cursed.

But Claire spoke indifferently: “Bastards have no place to sit here.”

Commotion spread through the hall. No one thought that Claire actually dared to attack here!
Did she still have the emperor in her eyes? But some people were greatly satisfied. Eric
betrayed his clan, and was willing to watch his mother die. Anyone with conscience couldn’t
see this as acceptable.

But, everyone understood in their hearts: absolute strength meant absolute say. As a wizard
sage, Claire was now standing in front of everyone like a giant mountain.

The pope’s expression darkened more and more. This was obviously giving him a hard slap
on the face in front of everyone.

The emperor’s face was already completely dark. Claire’s actions didn’t just equate to giving
him one slap on the face! This was basically slapping him hard on one side of the face, then
slapping him on the other side of the face, and lastly spitting all over his face!

But, the strength Claire displayed with just a flick of her finger made the hearts of the people
shudder. No one on the first prince’s side dared to stand out and say something anymore.

Everyone in the hall focused their gaze on this brilliant young girl. Fright, envy, worship,
disbelief……

Leger was very excited, but also very worried about that bastard Eric. That day, he hesitated
and didn’t get to kill him before the first prince stopped him. Today Claire’s actions brought
him great satisfaction, but then what? Leger’s heart tightened. Lashia balled her fists in
excitement, staring at Claire in worship.

Liu Xueqing almost couldn’t hide the excitement in her eyes. Claire actually attacked here
again and again! This fool! Haha, everything was destroyed, everthing was over. Claire’s
actions meant a complete break with the Temple, becoming enemies with the Temple. Leng
Lingyun’s gaze settled on Claire, his eyes full of worry. Seeing Leng Lingyun’s expression
out of the corner of her eye, Liu Xueqing’s gaze on Claire became even more malicious.

“Claire Hill!” The emperor was at the brink of explosion as he thundered.

Claire pretended to not hear, turning around and saying quietly, “I will break the mind-
control on my mother. You will soon see whether I am telling the truth.”

“Your majesty, please don’t get angry. Claire is still young, that’s why she doesn’t know the
limits.” Duke Gordon immediately stood up and said fearfully. Supposedly fearful, but
actually protecting. And of course the emperor knew.

“Your majesty, please approve, to let Claire represent the Hill clan in examining Katherine’s
mental condition.” Duke Gordon said respectfully.

The emperor’s eyes were dark, but he could only approve. The identity of this Claire was too
special. Member of the Hill clan, beloved disciple of Cliff, priest of the Temple of Light.
Even though it seemed that she broke with the Temple of Light, before the Temple said
anything, he couldn’t decide anything either. Most importantly, this young girl was already a
wizard sage.

The pope’s gaze was profound. He was weighing the scale in his heart. Claire was chosen by
the goddess, but betrayed the Temple in public. Now what should he do? It seemed that the
goddess must decide how to deal with her. He wasn’t at all worried about Katherine’s mind-
control. It was impossible to break! Because it must take a sorcerer to break it. And the only
person able to break the control was now in a faraway country with Lawrence.

Claire reached out her hand to Katherine’s forehead, a golden light appearing on her hand.

The whole hall quieted down instantly. Everyone focused on Claire’s actions. Even the
emperor frowned and watched.

Claire can’t break that mind-control. But just when the pope was sure, a person sitting behind
the pope shrieked, then spat out blood, falling to the ground in a seizure, his eyes white.
Obviously mental backfire.

The uproar resulting nearly took down the roof of the hall!

The pope’s expression finally changed. She actually broke the mind-control! How strong was
Claire? How strong was her mental power? Sorcerer? No! Impossible! She’s not yet fifteen,
how could she make the breakthrough to sorcerer?!

“The truth is in front of everyone’s eyes. The first prince planned this to frame the second
prince. I’m sure your majesty will find out the identity of that person without me saying so.”
Claire watched the emperor coldly, emphasizing each word and phrase.

Meeting Claire’s gaze, don’t know why, but the emperor felt cold sweat on his back. This
gaze, was so icy, so intimidating!

“What happened?” Katherine rubbed her forehead, still not fully understanding. She looked at
her surroundings in confusion, “I seemed to have a weird dream, being unable to control my
actions or speech.” Katherine frowned and thought about it, putting everything together.

“It’s nothing, Mother. We can go home soon.” Claire turned around and smiled gently at
Katherine.
The situation in the hall was a little out of control.

Everything that just happened was so shocking and stunning. The first prince’s expression
was pale. The situation was already very bad for him.

“Quiet!” The prime minister, who was sitting to the lower left of the emperor, shouted out
loud to maintain order.

But the hall was still boiling. Matters have unfolded to such a step. How will they end?

L’Oréal’s creepy irises were still on Claire. Suddenly, her heart tightened, and she closed her
eyes then opened them abruptly again. Her body started trembling.

The abnormality from star reading yesterday, meant this?

L’Oréal was stunned, shocked, in disbelief.

The pope felt L’Oréal’s unusualness. L’Oréal had never behaved so abnormal before.
Something must have happened.

“L’Oréal?” The pope turned and asked quietly.

“Your holiness, I didn’t see wrong, that young girl…… ” L’Oréal’s voice got lower and
lower, until at the end, she stopped using her mouth, but changed to acoustic magic, only
letting the pope hear.

“What? You’re sure?!” The pope’s expression right now was more terrifying than any time,
the horror in his eyes unmatchable.

L’Oréal nodded with difficulty, the horror in her eyes also inconcealable.

“Your majesty, there is an important matter in the Temple, I must leave now.” The pope
stood up, saying a little hastily, and left hurriedly before waiting for the emperor’s response.
L’Oréal and the others followed closely. Liu Xueqing was surprised, not knowing what
happened, but also followed. Leng Lingyun took a long glance at Claire before leaving.

The people from the Temple of Light all left in a hurry.

But the first prince was surprisingly calm. He looked at Eric quietly, who was lying in his
arms, unable to move. The first prince’s eyes were peaceful.

Everything was lost.

That highest seat, was not his……

The strange leaving of the Temple sent everyone into confusion. What happened in the
Temple that made the pope and everyone else leave at such an important time?

Did they give up on the first prince just like that?

“The case will be opened again another day. Adjourn the court! Katherine can be released
temporarily under bail.” The prime minister announced according to the emperor’s orders,
then left hurriedly with the emperor. The way matters developed were completely out of his
prediction. No one could understand the sudden turn of attitude of the Temple.

The whole hall was a mess.

Some were happy and some were worried.

“Mother, let’s go home.” Claire smiled and took Katherine’s hand, about to leave.

“Claire.” Duke Gordon walked up, his expression complex, both happy and worried. He was
happy that they won this battle, and that Claire’s strength was terrifying. He was worried that
Claire now breaking completely with the Temple would bring unimaginable consequences.
Even though Claire is now a powerful person, the strength of the Temple was unfathomable.

“Sister, you’re so powerful. You’re really really powerful.” Lashia was still young, so of
course she wouldn’t think so much. All she knew was that her sister was glorious and
successfully rescued Mother.

“Claire, thank you…… ” Leger walked up and said with some conflict.

Claire smiled faintly: “I didn’t do it for you, only for Mother.”

“Claire, you, you should have…… ” No one could understand Katherine’s emotions right
now. In the end, Claire still broke with the Temple of Light for her. Tears glistened in
Katherine’s eyes, her hand grabbing Claire’s hand tightly.

“Let’s talk when we get get back.” Duke Gordon said in a deep voice.

Everyone nodded. This wasn’t a good place to talk.

The second prince Nancy and princess Maurice stood where they were, watching Claire from
afar, their eyes full of complexity. There was sorrow and there was joy. But they were unable
to say anything. They didn’t go talk to Claire, because, they understood, that they weren’t
worthy enough to go talk to that girl again.

The people in the hall moved to create a path for the people of Hill clan to pass through.
Everyone was silent. They all knew that the Hill clan, will once again climb up a tall peak. A
lot of people were worried for that pretty girl. She was originally the precious priest of the
Temple of Light, her future bright, but today broke with the Temple for her family. What will
her future days be like?

The main temple of the Temple of Light.

L’Oréal was kneeling in front of the statue of the goddess religiously, quiet as a stone.

No one was beside her; the pope and all the others were waiting outside. L’Oréal was
communicating with the goddess, listening to the will of the goddess.
An unease rose in Leng Lingyun’s heart. But why, he couldn’t say.

After a long time, they heard a plop in the main temple. Everybody rushed inside to see
L’Oréal lying on the ground, exhausted.

“L’Oréal!” The pope went up and supported L’Oréal, calling out anxiously.

L’Oréal opened her eyes slowly, extremely tired. Every time she listened to the will of the
goddess, she would become exhausted. Looking at the pope, L’Oréal opened her mouth
slightly, but didn’t make a sound. Instead, she used acoustic magic, her soft yet clear voice
appearing in the pope’s mind.

No matter the cost, kill Claire.

And must destroy her spirit!

Ch.109 Climax III (Part I)

No matter the cost, kill Claire. And must destroy her spirit!

This was the will of the goddess.

After L’Oréal communicated this to the pope, she closed her eyes tiredly.

The pope ordered someone to escort L’Oréal back to her room to rest, then walked towards
his study with a serious expression. Killing Claire and destroying her spirit needed some
planning, because that young girl wasn’t any ordinary person; her background and her present
strength must all be accounted for. The only good thing was that her master Cliff was not in
the capital right now and won’t be back in some time.

Leng Lingyun saw the pope walking towards his study in silence, and saw L’Oréal’s
exhausted features. He frowned slightly, puzzled as to what these two said, and what the will
of the goddess was. Did it have something to do with everything that happened today?

And the pope’s following actions made him even more confused and worried.

The cardinal went into the study, the Divine Princess Liu Xueqing was also called in, but the
pope didn’t send for him.

In the afternoon, things that shocked Leng Lingyun even more happened. The cardinals in all
the branch temples throughout the continent all gathered together, all of them solemn. They
all came here instantly through the teleportation matrix. Unless an emergency, the
teleportation matrixes were never used, because they cost too much to operate. But now all
twelve cardinals were gathered here. What happened? Was this also the will of the goddess?
In the hallway, Leng Lingyun caught the pope leaving his study, and finally called out.

“Your holiness.” Seeing the pope leaving hurriedly, Leng Lingyun called out.

“Lingyun, I need to go out now, to settle some things. You can temporarily look over matters
in the Temple,” the pope said meaningfully.

“Your holiness, what is it?!” Even Leng Lingyun himself didn’t know why, but there was an
ominous feeling in his heart.

“You don’t need to know. I will tell you after it’s settled.” After saying this, the pope hurried
away. Of course he wouldn’t tell Leng Lingyun, that the target of their attack was Claire. The
pope knew about the relationship between Leng Lingyun and Claire. He couldn’t let Leng
Lingyun mess things up, and he didn’t want the Temple to lose such a strong helper either.

Leng Lingyun watched the pope’s leaving figure, his brows furrowed, deep in thought.

“Lingyun.” A soft voice sounded. Disgust flashed through Leng Lingyun’s eyes. This voice,
was Liu Xueqing!

Leng Lingyun turned around, didn’t look at Liu Xueqing, and headed straight towards the
apse.

“Lingyun, let’s go visit Xuanxuan. I heard the servant girl say that Xuanxuan was coughing
last night.” Liu Xueqing’s voice was full of worry and care. “No need. Xuanxuan is fine.”
Leng Lingyun still didn’t look at Liu Xueqing, passing by her and going towards the apse.

Liu Xueqing wanted to say something else, but Leng Lingyun was already far away,
obviously not wanting to talk to her.

Leaving Liu Xueqing standing there alone. Watching Leng Lingyun’s disappearing figure,
Liu Xueqing gritted her teeth. Leng Lingyun’s attitude toward her now was all because of
that little b*tch Claire. If not for her appearance, Xuanxuan will still love her, and Leng
Lingyun’s gaze won’t leave her! It’s all Claire’s fault that Leng Lingyun treats her like this
now! Humph! And that little b*tch was the center of the spotlight at the trial. But it’s okay,
because tonight, that little b*tch will taste the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. Not only
will she die, but her spirit will be completely destroyed!

Hideous madness appeared in Liu Xueqing’s eyes. Just thinking about this made her go crazy
with delight. She couldn’t wait for tonight’s show!

At this time, Claire was gathered with her family. In the hall, Katherine was sitting in a chair,
with Claire on one side and Lashia on the other. Lashia hung onto Katherine’s arm happily,
unwilling to let go. Leger watched the joyful mother and daughters, his heart filled with
pleasure. Katherine was finally saved. Leger’s gaze moved onto Claire, sighing and
exclaiming in his heart. That male-chaser once hated by everyone, now leaped to become the
brightest star in the capital. Even the emperor had to be a little cautious around her. Her
strength awed everyone. Sorcerer, what did that mean? Everyone present today knew what
that meant. And the emperor’s attitude proved everything. Even though Claire was so rude,
the emperor could only pretend not to see.
Emery also watched this scene with a smile. Claire was actually a sorcerer! Apart from being
happy for Claire, he also felt a twinge of melancholy and disappointment. Now, he was no
longer worthy of being Claire’s master. But he understood deeply that Claire always
respected him. Having such a disciple made his whole life worth it.

Duke Gordon sat on the topmost seat, still greatly worried. Even though Claire chose the Hill
clan at the trial today and her strength has reached a point where most people could only
watch but never achieve, she broke with the Temple of Light in public. What should they do
in the future? What will the Temple do? They probably wouldn’t do anything right now. But
what about later?

“Mother, you’ve suffered these days.” Claire held Katherine’s hand tightly, apologizing.

“No, Claire, you’ve suffered.” Katherine shook her hand and also held Claire’s hand tightly,
her face full of guilt and worry, “Today you completely broke with the Temple. What will
you do? This was the thing I was most afraid of.”

“Mother, you are the person most important to me. I don’t care about anything else.” Claire
smiled faintly, saying her heartfelt words.

Duke Gordon sighed and sighed again, “You keep on talking, I need get some alone time, to
think about how to settle these things.”

“Father…… ”

“Father…… !”

“Grandfather, I’m sorry, making trouble for you and putting you in a difficult position.”
Seeing the resignation and worry on Duke Gordon’s face, Claire said in apology.

From now on, trouble will probably never stop. Not only will Claire have to face these, the
whole Hill clan will have to. Even though the Temple won’t interfere in politics and
specifically go against the Hill clan, but towards Claire, it’s different. In the eyes of the
Temple, Claire was a traitor, a person who disobeyed the will of the goddess!

“Silly child, what are you talking about?” Duke Gordon laughed lovingly, standing up,
“Okay, I will think of a solution for everything. Don’t worry.”

“Thank you, Father.” Leger and Katherine looked at Duke Gordon with gratitude and respect.
“Thank you, Grandfather.” Claire smiled, touched.

Duke Gordon smiled lovingly, nodded, then left for his study with Emery and the others.

The hall was cozy and warm, yet the study was the complete opposite. Everyone had on
serious expressions.

Duke Gordon sat down in front of his desk, his brows tightly knit. Now that things are like
this, it’s useless to blame anyone. What he needed to do right now was to protect Claire and
contend with the Temple.
“Emery, Charles, what do you think?” Duke Gordon’s brows were still furrowed. Charles
was Duke Gordon’s other trusted subordinate, a strong warrior.

The two glanced at each other, not saying anything immediately.

“Emery, you speak first.” Duke Gordon nodded towards Emery.

Emery frowned slightly: “Your grace, this time our opponent is not just anyone, but the
Temple of Light. No one has ever publicly gone against the Temple of Light, and no one has
lived peacefully after betraying them.”

“Continue.” Duke Gordon’s brows became even more furrowed.

“If unable to contend with, we can hide. Let Miss stay away for some time.” Emery said what
he was thinking. He worried about Claire’s situation more than anyone.

“Charles, what do you think?” Duke Gordon turned to ask Charles, who was standing beside
Emery peacefully.

“I agree with Emery. Everything is at the crest of the wave right now, so it would be best if
Miss can stay away temporarily.” Charles nodded in agreement, “If Miss leaves, the Temple
doesn’t dare ambush on the way; after all, Miss is very strong now. But if she continues to
stay in the capital, the Temple would make up excuses to put Miss in a predicament.”

“This is the only way.” Duke Gordon sighed and nodded, “Emery, go and prepare for Claire
to leave tonight.”

“Yes, your grace.” Emery accepted.

“Charles, escort them fifteen kilometers out and come back. Emery, stay with Claire, and go
to Usari. That’s where the power of the Temple of Light is the weakest.” Duke Gordon was a
bit depressed and frustrated. Claire’s strength is now so terrifying. If today’s things haven’t
happened, Claire will become the biggest asset of the Hill clan. But these things had to
happen. The Temple of Light can no longer tolerate Claire; what should they do? Let her hide
like this for forever? For the time being, even Duke Gordon didn’t know what to do.

“Go prepare now.” Duke Gordon told the two to leave for now. After they left, he walked to
window and stood there with his hands behind his back, sighing in his heart.

The study was silent. Duke Gordon turned around frustratedly, but met a pair of dark eyes.
Duke Gordon immediately backed up in fright. Someone could actually sneak into the Hill
castle silently and appear behind him. When he saw who it was, Duke Gordon was even more
panicked.

The person in front of him, was the pope!

Ch.109 Climax III (Part II)

“What, what do you want to do?” For the first time, Duke Gordon was in a panic. Is the
Temple seeking revenge so soon? So publicly?

“Your grace, don’t be nervous. I’m here to make a bargain with you.” The pope said
solemnly.

“What do you want?” Duke Gordon watched the person in front of him cautiously. No one
knew the actual strength of this person. Was the pope here to assassinate him? Duke Gordon
immediately abandoned this guess. If he needed to be assassinated, did the pope have to come
himself? There were so many powerful people in the Temple. And assassinating him was a
very unwise decision. The fight between the two princes has ended. The Temple will
continue to play their religious role, and the Hill clan will continue to play their important
part in the royal court.

“Your grace, please order that no one come in.” The pope’s face was still serious, with no
trace of joking in his expression at all.

Duke Gordon frowned slightly. He also sensed that there was no killing intent on the pope, so
after a slight hesitation, he ordered for no one to come in and bother him. The pope flicked
his finger and created a magic hood. Making sure that nobody could hear their conversation,
they started discussing real matters.

“Your holiness came here yourself. What for?” Duke Gordon was still cautious. Of course,
since in the battle between the two princes, their stances were completely opposite. Even
though the first prince lost favor and the Temple of Light wouldn’t get any benefits, they
wouldn’t lose anything either. The position of the Temple won’t budge, and today’s
happenings would just become a play, nothing mattering after the acting. They won’t help the
first prince make a comeback, nor put on a show of a prince running away from home then
coming back for revenge.

“I came here to find you, to make a bargain with you. Of course, you will be pleased with
what I’m willing to give.” A strange smile played on the pope’s lips.

Looking at the smile on the pope’s face, suddenly, for no reason, Duke Gordon felt he was
looking forward to it.

In the afternoon, Duke Gordon announced his decision, which was for Claire to set off for
another country tonight to stay away temporarily. Under Katherine’s strong urging, Claire
could only agree.

Claire snuck out of the castle secretly and told the Temple of Darkness to not worry about her
anymore and for the Xi brothers to go to Usari to meet her. Phillips warned Claire to be
careful on the way. He kept feeling that something was off, but couldn’t say what or why.

Night came.
In the dining room of the Hill castle, the family sat together eating. Everyone ate very slowly,
because after this last meal, they didn’t know when it will be before they can unite and eat a
meal again. Faint nostalgia spread throughout the room.

After eating, the whole family entered a carriage; they were going to see Claire off. Inside the
carriage, Katherine hugged Claire tightly, her eyes filled with reluctance.

“Mother, how about I don’t leave? The Temple wouldn’t dare to do anything to me. If they
want to attack me now, they have to consider their decision very carefully.” Claire now had
the strength of a sorcerer, so how many living people could block that?

“No, Claire, you must be obedient. Temporarily hiding is the best. We can also first observe
the Temple’s actions. If the Temple really has no intention to do you harm, then you can
come back.” Although Katherine said so, her heart was filled with melancholy. Was this
possible? Claire’s actions today signified a complete break with the Temple, and in front of
that many people, gave the Temple a hard slap on its face. How could the Temple let her off
the hook? Thinking to this, Katherine’s heart hurt even more, and she hugged Claire even
tighter. Lashia also kept silent, her small face covered in sadness. Leger, sitting across from
them, had a heavy expression too. This time, Claire came back to save Katherine, while him,
the husband, did nothing. He owed Claire and Katherine way too much. Only Duke Gordon
leaned on the back of the carriage with his eyes closed, silent the whole way.

The carriage slowly proceeded out of the city, and headed straight forward. Emery and
Charles’ carriage followed behind.

The night was very quiet.

The moon in the sky glowed dimly. It was now the end of spring and beginning of summer.

The two carriages drove forward like that. It was quiet inside the carriage; Claire snuggled
into Katherine’s warm embrace, silent. It had a been a very very long time since she felt such
warmth.

Hugging Claire, Katherine only hoped for time to stop.

But, naturally such wishes were impossible. After a long time, the carriage finally stopped.
This time, they were already very far from the capital, and the night was dark.

When the carriage stopped, Katherine’s body froze for a second, then she hugged Claire even
more tightly.

“Okay, Katherine, it’s not like we will never see Claire again.” Duke Gordon opened his
mouth to say gently, “Let’s first get out of the carriage.”

Katherine’s expression was downcast. She slowly let go of Claire and followed everyone else
out of the carriage.

Emery’s carriage also caught up and stopped next to them.

Standing by the carriage, after goodbyes, Claire was going to leave this place. As for how
long, no one knew.

Katherine hugged Claire again, unwilling to let go.

Lashia also started choking on tears. White Emperor and Black Feather, who were in Claire’s
arms, hopped onto Lashia’s shoulders and waited quietly.

“Okay, okay.” Duke Gordon sighed, “If this continues, even I can’t stand it anymore.”

Only then did Katherine let go of Claire, then began instructing her. Eat well, dress warm,
etc. Lashia also held onto Claire’s hand with tears in her eyes and talked.

“When I’m not here, you must protect Mother. Also, you will take good care of Leo, won’t
you?” Claire reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of Lashia’s eyes, and smiled.

Tears bursted out from Lashia again. She couldn’t say anything, only nodding her head
furiously.

“My younger sister, will definitely become very strong in the future. So, you cannot stop
cultivating.” Watching Lashia cry herself dry, Claire’s heart grew warm. This child, was
straightforward and smart, and will definitely become a strong one in the future.

“Mmhmm……” Choking on her tears, Lashia couldn’t speak.

“Claire, come over here, I have something to tell you.” Duke Gordon said solemnly to Claire.

“Yes, Grandfather.” Claire patted Lashia’s head, and after comforting her a bit, turned to
follow Duke Gordon.

The two strode farther and farther away. Katherine and the others watched their backs,
understanding that Duke Gordon must be about to instruct Claire about something, therefore
walking that far away.

Claire followed behind Duke Gordon. Duke Gordon didn’t speak, continuing to walk
forward.

Suddenly, Claire felt an abnormal feeling rising in her heart. This was a feeling indescribable
by words. A faint sense of danger rose just like this. This had nothing to do with killing
intent, nor with her perception of her surroundings. This was purely her sixth sense and her
instinct. Claire frowned slightly, and started to concentrate and sense her surroundings. But
she had just extended her conscious out when Duke Gordon’s loud voice rang and interrupted
her sensing.

“Claire, you must be very careful along your journey. Contact us immediately when you get
there, okay? Don’t let your mother worry for you.” Duke Gordon’s voice was unusually loud,
with a hint of strength in it.

“Yes, Grandfather.” Claire nodded and replied.

Claire knew that as the head of a clan, Duke Gordon most definitely wasn’t any ordinary
person, and must be skilled in some way. But as for what Duke Gordon’s occupation was,
Claire really didn’t know. In her memory, she had never seen Duke Gordon fight anyone. The
strength showed when Duke Gordon just spoke, seemed to be that of a warrior? Claire
guessed in her heart. But ahead of her, Duke Gordon stopped.

Duke Gordon turned to look at Claire, with no expression on his face.

That inexplicable sense of danger rose again. Claire scanned her surroundings alertly; there
was nothing unusual.

“What’s wrong, Claire?” Duke Gordon noticed Claire’s abnormality and asked.

“I don’t know, Grandfather. I keep feeling there’s something spying on me. But I can’t find
it.” Claire frowned and continued looking around cautiously.

“What? There’s something like this?” Duke Gordon’s expression changed, and he frowned
and scanned their surroundings alertly, too. He muttered, “Is it an ambush from the Temple of
Light?”

Claire frowned and thought about it. The Temple of Light shouldn’t attack her so rashly. Not
to mention her current strength had already surpassed their expectations, she also had the Hill
clan and her master, Cliff, behind her back. It wouldn’t be easy for them to go against her.
Wanting to eat her, wouldn’t they be afraid that their teeth will fall out? The Temple of Light
definitely wouldn’t do something like this.

“Claire, what do you think is wrong?” Duke Gordon frowned and moved around, examining
their surroundings.

“I don’t know either.” Claire shook her head.

Duke Gordon continued to frown and examine, walking to behind Claire’s back.

“Is there something in front of you that’s unusual?” Duke Gordon asked in a deep voice.

“In front?” Claire looked up, and concentrated to sense the area before her. Completely
exposing her back to Duke Gordon.

At this time, Duke Gordon’s face darkened abruptly, and he stepped forward half a step. A
dagger glaring with cold light appeared in his hand. And the blue glow on that dagger showed
that it was wiped with extremely deadly poison!
Ch.109 Climax III (Part III)

Duke Gordon raised the dagger with force, and stabbed it towards Claire’s back, aimed at her
heart. The sound of the air being sliced made Claire immediately alert, but that sound had
already arrived at her back, right at her heart. Claire hurriedly created a magic shield behind
her back and then rolled to the ground. But the dagger had already sliced through Claire’s
clothes and made a cut in her flesh. Before Claire could catch her breath, a heavy fist headed
straight towards her; she hastily pushed herself off the ground and dodged this sneak attack.
But this sudden sneak attack was obviously very successful! Because Duke Gordon had
completely concealed his killing intent, so Claire didn’t immediately sense it. And even
completely exposed her back to him.

Taken by surprise, Claire was forced to back up to a large tree. She regarded Duke Gordon
coldly, who was expressionless. But Claire begun to feel a little dizzy. The abnormal and
excruciating pain from the wound on her back told Claire that something was wrong with that
dagger. And her chest felt more and more suffocated, and unable to suppress a breath, Claire
spat out a mouthful of blood. And the blood on the ground actually had a hint of black!
Poison! And not just any ordinary deadly poison! The people in a distance all saw this scene.
“Claire!” Katherine screamed, and immediately started racing over. Lashia, totally shocked,
also ran over. Leger followed behind, his face dark. Emery was also aghast, immediately
heading over. But his hand was tugged by an unexpected yet strong force, almost pulling his
arm out of socket. Emery turned to face Charles’s icy face.

“His Grace said, you are to quietly stay here with me.” Charles wasn’t surprised by this at all,
obviously knowing that this would happen the whole time. He held onto Emery tightly, not
letting him leave even half a step.

On this side, before Claire could get her act back together, the ground beneath her changed.
White light instantly spurted out from under her feet. Suddenly dizzy, Claire supported
herself against a tree and saw that the area beneath her feet was actually a huge matrix. A
huge twelve-pointed star matrix, shining with glaring white light, and the light growing
stronger and stronger.

“Father, what are you doing?” Katherine rushed over like mad, about to run right into the
matrix.

“Katherine, calm down.” Leger grabbed Katherine, who was going to run in, and pulled her
back into his arms.

“Grandfather, what are you doing! Why did you attack Sister?” Lashia was angry, shocked,
and worried. Seeing Claire’s face turn more and more pale inside the matrix, her heart
became more anxious, and she also wanted to rush in, but was grabbed tightly by Duke
Gordon. White Emperor and Black Feather, who were on Lashia’s shoulders, hopped into the
matrix and leapt onto Claire’s shoulders, both calling out worriedly.

Duke Gordon’s expression was completely cold as he watched Claire in the matrix. There
was not a trace of emotion or warmth in his eyes.
“Leger! What are you doing? You let go of me! Let go of me! That’s our daughter!”
Katherine pounded on Leger’s chest like she were crazy, kicking with her feet, even opening
her mouth to bite. But Leger, with a painful expression, didn’t let go.

Standing in the matrix, Claire reached out her hand to wipe away the blood stains by her
mouth, then chuckled coldly: “The Temple of Light really has good methods, even using this
devil-exterminating matrix. They really think highly of me.” Claire knew about this matrix.
Because it was carved into the wall representing honor in the Temple. This was the matrix the
goddess used to capture and kill devils. Except that in the carving, this matrix was controlled
by twelve eight-winged angels.

Slowly, from twelve directions of the matrix, walked out twelve cardinals of the Temple,
dressed in white robes. They all had a necklace hanging on their chests: the Stillness of the
goddess. It was shaped like a drop of water, but it had a huge effect — it can conceal one’s
essence! That’s why Claire didn’t notice their presence at all. Their expressions were almost
the exact same, icy, indifferent. They were also chanting in their mouths, controlling the
devil-exterminating matrix. Although this devil-exterminating matrix they created was far
from having the power of that created by the twelve eight-winged angels in the carving, it
was enough against a wounded and poisoned sorcerer. This matrix will completely control a
person to stay inside the matrix to be then killed by those outside.

Claire said this indifferently, with no fear in her eyes at all. Her gaze never left Duke Gordon.
It was this person, who gave her that deadly stab without mercy. If Claire wasn’t trained in
DouQi, and her body was as weak as an ordinary magician, right now, she would probably
only have breaths leaving her body and none coming in.

When Duke Gordon returned Claire’s gaze, a cold feeling actually rose in his chest. Claire’s
gaze, seemed to be able to penetrate him. A person at the sorcerer level really wasn’t
ordinary. If he rashly attacked with DouQi, he would definitely have failed. The pope
actually foresaw this, so he gave him this dagger.

“Father, what in the world are you doing? Do you know what you are doing? Why would you
do this?” Katherine cried, struggling with all her might.

Claire slowly let out a breath, regulating her breathing. Leaning on the tree, she watched
Duke Gordon coldly.

“Sister, sister……” Lashia had tears streaming all over her face.

“What agreement did you come to with the Temple?” Claire couldn’t walk out of this devil-
exterminating matrix, but the Lotus Power was already working inside her body to heal her
wounds. But, this time, it was abnormally slow. And the deadly poison seemed to not only
corrode her body, but also her nerves!

Claire knew clearly in her heart, that she was betrayed!

Betrayed by this supposed Grandfather!

Ch.109 Climax III (Part IV)

“A person about to die doesn’t need to know so much.” Duke Gordon’s voice was cold, but
when he met Claire’s gaze, nervousness and fright flashed through his eyes.

“Father! Claire is your granddaughter, how can you do this!” Katherine was at the edge of a
breakdown.

Duke Gordon glanced at Claire coldly, sneering and saying in a weird tone, “Granddaughter?
I don’t have such a good granddaughter!”

“Father!”

“Grandfather?!” Lashia’s eyes were wide. Was Grandfather really going to betray Sister for
some agreement made with the Temple?

Claire didn’t say anything, still desperately trying to use the Lotus Power to heal her wound.
This matrix isn’t at its maximum strength yet; she must break out of it quickly. But what was
wrong with the wound on her back? Her strength seemed to flow out. What was wiped on it?

“Katherine, Lashia, think carefully. What type of person was Claire originally? A male-
chaser, idiot, fool. Why did she change after falling off the horse? Because she’s not Claire!
She just has Claire’s body. She murdered Claire’s spirit and took over her body!” Duke
Gordon’s expression was icy, and there was a hint of a sneer in his gaze on Claire.

Katherine was shocked and stopped her struggling, while Lashia was horrified. But Leger
only had a complicated expression. Katherine and Lashia just stared at Claire, not moving.

Claire raised her brows slightly, but realization dawned on her. So this old fox found out
everything long ago? But he didn’t expose her, instead letting her grow and shine, because
she was valuable to the Hill clan. Now that the Temple offered a better condition, he
abandoned her without another thought?

Great thinking, great patience, great methods!

Sure enough, there was a reason this person was able to let the Hill clan stand and not fall this
whole time!

Claire’s gaze slowly moved onto Katherine. Katherine looked lost, staring at Claire, her face
deathly pale. Leger sighed in his heart and let go of her. Lashia just stared at Claire in
disbelief, not moving.

“Is, is it real? Claire, you are not my Claire?” Katherine’s eyes seemed to lose focus as she
asked woodenly.
Claire sighed gently, looked at Katherine’s eyes and answered slowly, “It’s true I am not the
original Claire.” Right now, saying anything more was useless, so Claire stopped talking,
desperately circling the Lotus Power through her body.

The twelve cardinals were still chanting, and the matrix on the ground glowed brighter and
brighter. White Emperor and Black Feather jumped up and down on Claire’s shoulders,
apparently also knowing that this matrix was no trivial matter.

Katherine just stared at Claire’s face, not moving.

“Katherine, let’s go, let’s go home.” Leger couldn’t bear for Katherine to see “Claire” being
killed. Even if she wasn’t their daughter, it was their daughter’s body. And she did rescue
Katherine. Leger wasn’t completely unmoved.

“Lashia, you should go back also. Everything will be done in just a little while.” Duke
Gordon patted Lashia’s head and pushed her gently towards Katherine’s direction.

Leger took Katherine’s hand and was about to leave.

Suddenly, as if crazy, Katherine bolted towards one of the cardinals and pushed him away,
crying, “I don’t care who she is, she is my daughter, she is my Claire!” The cardinal’s
chanting was broken and his concentration faltered, and the matrix’s light dimmed a little.

Claire was stunned. Everyone was stunned.

“Run, Claire, run!” Katherine was like a crazy lioness, not waiting for Leger or Duke Gordon
to register what happened before desperately pushing the other cardinals away. Before
leaving the Li clan, she had destroyed her own cultivations, so right now she acted like a
virago, clawing, biting, kicking, using the most traditional methods to bother the chanting
cardinals. Momentarily, no one came back to their senses.

The twelve-pointed star matrix dimmed more and more.

Claire gritted her teeth. An indescribable warmth flooded her heart as she held her breath,
about to rush out the matrix. She can’t let Katherine’s good intentions go useless!

Seeing this, Duke Gordon roared, and without hesitation, burst out dark purple DouQi. Duke
Gordon was apparently already at the peak of a grand swordsman, about to breakthrough to
swordsman sage! His expression icy, Duke Gordon swung his fist with all his might at Claire.
He knew this punch couldn’t kill Claire, but it was enough to force Claire back into the
matrix.

“No—-!” Suddenly, like an arrow leaving the bow, Katherine shot to between Duke Gordon
and Claire, reaching out and blocking in front of Claire. Claire successfully made it out the
matrix and stood on the edge of the matrix.

All this happened in a split of a second.

No one expected for Katherine to have such potential at such a time……

Blood splattered all over Claire’s face. Katherine had reached out her hand and blocked in
front of Claire. Her expression was so gentle, so tender. Duke Gordon had wanted to land his
fist on Claire’s head, but now landed on Katherine’s back. And he had used all his might.
Leaving a gaping hole in Katherine’s chest. Blood splattered all over Claire’s face, body, and
the ground.

“No—-!” Leger’s painful cry pierced the night.

“Mother!!” Lashia screamed desperately.

Claire looked in shock at this gently smiling woman. Her heart seemed to stop beating, her
mind blank.

Claire reached out and caught Katherine’s soft body.

Katherine was still smiling, her gaze still so gentle. But, she would never breathe again, and
her body temperature was dropping.

Duke Gordon only paused momentarily before swinging his fist at Claire again.

He can’t let all this effort go to ruins just because of a woman’s death!

Claire reached out lightly. But just this light movement of her hand caught Duke Gordon’s
forceful fist.

Duke Gordon was surprised. Seeing the fist he put all his strength into being easily caught by
Claire, his mind went blank. Although sorcerers were very powerful, did, did they have such
strength?

There was only savageness in Claire’s eyes. Without saying anything, she tightened her grip.

Cold sweat immediately beaded on Duke Gordon’s forehead. His hand! His hand, was
completely destroyed!

“Die!” Claire humphed coldly, her hand suddenly moving, and Duke Gordon’s body flew
backwards and landed with a heavy thud, smashing a deep hole in the ground and sending up
clouds of dust. What was even more terrifying was that Duke Gordon’s fist seemed normal,
but when he landed and scratched the skin, thick blood mixed with water sprayed out, and his
fist immediately shrank down! Claire actually shattered Duke Gordon’s hand into pulp while
the skin was still perfect!

Duke Gordon just lay there unmoving. Only his slightly moving chest showed that he was
still alive.

But the scene was horrifying and stunning.

At this time, the twelve cardinals finally registered everything. The spell was broken, the
matrix had also disappeared. Since the matrix couldn’t trap Claire, they had to fight hand-on.
The twelve cardinals surrounded Claire in mutual understanding. Leger seemed to have lost
his soul, just standing there, not moving. Lashia looked towards Claire, who was encircled,
then looked towards their mother in Claire’s arms, who died a tragic death, then finally pulled
Leger towards the side. Her sanity almost broke down at this moment!

“Devil-catching net!”

The twelve cardinals shouted, raising their right hands. A bright white light glowed on each
hand, and twelve rays of white light met above Claire’s head, then poured down, forming a
huge net made out of light.

Claire still didn’t move, only lowering her head to look at the person in her arms. The person
in her arms had become cold. And the blood on Claire’s face had also long become cold.

Claire still didn’t move, but someone else did. A fire spell landed on one of the cardinals. The
cardinal stumbled and blood flowed out his mouth, but he didn’t stop his actions or his
chanting.

“Claire!” Emery ran over in a sorry state. That spell had come from Emery. As a magician, it
was really hard to defeat the warrior Charles. Charles was obeying Duke Gordon’s orders,
that no matter what happened outside, don’t let Emery get out the carriage. But just when
Claire lifted her head to see Emery rushing over anxiously, she saw a scene that made all her
blood freeze.

The pope, in a white robe, descended from the sky. Without even saying anything, he waved
his hand and killed Emery. That glaring white light landed on Emery’s head, chopping him
into two!

Master!

Claire felt her whole body go cold. Everything was icy to the bones! Rage exploded from the
depth of Claire’s heart.

“The struggles of a trapped beast.” The pope landed on the ground as he said indifferently.
He already started casting magic. Deadly poison was wiped on the dagger, making people’s
strength flow away and blur their conscience. Rage, let anger take over you; that way, your
conscience will be blurred even quicker.

“The sinner with the Dark Mark, today, your dirty spirit will be cleansed.” The pope’s white
robed flapped in the air, seeming at ease.

Claire instantly understood!

So this was why!

The Temple knew she was a person bearing the Dark Mark, so they came to kill her no matter
the cost!

Claire’s fists were white, her nails piercing deeply into her flesh, yet she didn’t notice.
Glaring red blood dripped out from between her fingers, painting her whole hand red.
This was a piercing, bone-devouring pain. Endless pain, sorrow, and rage flooded Claire.
Claire just stared at the pope, her green eyes bloodshot and becoming redder and redder. Her
hideous expression was even more terrifying.

“Draw in the net!” The pope ordered with a low shout. Don’t know why, but when he met
Claire’s furious and hateful eyes, the pope felt a little uneasy.

“Aaaah–” Claire suddenly lifted her head and roared. Her voice was filled with rage and
sorrow. This sound pierced the night, shooting straight up into the sky, making all the people
around uncomfortable and nervous. The unease in the pope’s heart grew. But he didn’t have
time to care about that, and raised his hand high. A white light flashed, then a huge scepter
appeared in his hand.

“The great goddess of Light, please grant me strength. The radiance at the end of the sky,
please gather here together…… ” Raising the scepter high, the pope chanted quickly and
pointed the scepter at Claire, who was still trapped inside the net. At the end of the scepter, a
ball of light slowly appeared, growing bigger and bigger.

Claire looked towards the sky, her gaze blank. She stood up slowly. Everything around her
seem to freeze in time.

Suddenly, in that instant, a golden light burst forth from Claire, glowing brighter and brighter,
enveloping her completely. This golden light looked so pure and holy, and it slowly
surpassed the white light of the devil-catching net of the twelve cardinals, and the light from
the pope’s scepter.

What happened? The pope was a bit taken aback. The death struggle?

The twelve cardinals squinted in the bright light, watching Claire, who was surrounded by
them. Clearly it was Claire who was suppressed by them and unable to move, but why did
they feel uneasy?

“Today, I will let you know what regret is!” Claire roared, waving her hand up. Instantly, the
devil-catching net cracked open, and a golden flame leapt onto every major line. The flames
seemed alive, snaking down quickly, shooting towards the chests of the twelve cardinals
controlling the devil-catching net.

Ch.109 Climax III (Part V)

The next moment, painful shrieks and grunts sounded one after another. Some cardinals
didn’t even make a sound before a huge, bloody hole was blasted through their chests. One
could even see the trees behind through that hole. The devil-catching net obviously was
broken completely to pieces and not a trace of it was left. The pope’s expression became a
little pale. He knew that Claire was hard to contend with, but he didn’t expect for Claire to be
so hard to contend with. After her long roar, her strength seemed to grow even more. As if
she wasn’t the same as before anymore? A breakthrough? The pope then immediately
negated his own guess. Impossible! Already a sorcerer, what else can she breakthrough to?
And how could she break through in such a situation. The only possibility was, Claire really
was struggling like a trapped beast! This was only her last struggles.

Thinking to here, the pope’s heart relaxed a little. And the spell he was chanting had finished,
so he used all his might to swing the scepter in his hand, and the huge light ball at the top of
the scepter sped towards Claire violently.

Claire laughed coldly, not dodging, instead facing it. Claire waved her hand, and a sword
appeared in her hand!

It was the Tidal Sword! The originally ordinary Tidal Sword, was now bursting with light the
instant Claire drew it out. The sword split apart with a tearing sound, and revealed its true
form! The pattern on the handle was ancient and mysterious looking, while the blade was
abnormally sharp, shining with a frightening cold light.

Only now was the Tidal Sword in its true form! Only at this time could Claire use all its
power!

This was the growth Tidal Sword! A relic!

Claire rushed up and slashed her sword, cutting that huge light ball in half just like that!

Her expression cold, Claire sped between the light balls, and headed straight towards the
pope, whose expression had changed greatly. The two light balls struck the ground behind
her, making a huge noise and blasting two huge and deep pits in the ground. Dirt and rock
flew everywhere and trees fell. The pope dodged hastily, while Claire struck out with her
sword.

This strike, seemed fast and violent.

But, in that instant, to the pope, it seemed that the sword before him was very, very slow,
slow enough that he could clearly see the reflection of his own face on the sharp blade. Such
a slow speed, but when the pope wanted to dodge, he realized that he couldn’t. He could only
watch as that sword came to his chest.

With all her strength, the Tidal Sword burning with golden flames cut straight down on the
pope’s shoulder. Shock filled the bottom of the pope’s eyes, then his expression became
painful. The power in this slash was not simple at all! An overbearing and burning power
intruded into his body savagely from the wound on his shoulder.

Roar! The pope was the pope after all, so with this furious roar, the scepter in his hand
already sent out another ball of light instantly, speeding straight towards Claire’s face.

Her face cold and indifferent, Claire drew her sword again, and extended a pair of golden
wings out behind her back with a whoosh. She flew up swiftly into mid air and the pope’s
attack missed.
At this time the pope didn’t dare be careless at all anymore. The unusual pain in his shoulder
woke him up completely. The violent and overbearing power at the wound invaded his body,
and went on a rampage throughout his body. He finally understood, Claire actually did make
another breakthrough at such a critical time!

Just what kind of level was Claire now? The pope didn’t dare be careless anymore. To
destroy Claire, there was only one way now.

“Angel possession!” The pope suddenly backed away a large distance, put away the scepter
in his hands, and extended his two hands towards the heavens, a very religious and pious
expression on his face.

Claire didn’t even need to think to know that this old thing must be using some last resort
method. And how could she let him have this chance?

Her expression icy, Claire raised her sword and rushed forward, but was blocked by several
white figures. She then saw that it was actually several cardinals. Turning her head, she saw
that the other cardinals that were still alive actually were doing the same thing as the pope,
looking at the sky, hands raised high, expression extremely pious.

Claire immediately understood, the cardinals before her obviously wanted to stop Claire and
let the others finish what they were doing at all costs. These totally brainwashed cardinals
were completely putting in their lives. Spending their lives and using all they had to stop
Claire, just to let the pope and the other cardinals finish their spellcasting.

When Claire finally got rid of the last cardinal that was blocking her, some people already
completed their spellcasting. Claire squinted her eyes as she watched the creepy scene before
her: the cardinals that completed angel possession each grew a pair of pure white wings
behind their backs, their expressions indifferent, their gazes even colder. And in their hands
were swords and shields, some holding scepters. The pope’s angel possession completed too;
there were three pairs of pure white wings behind the pope’s back, and he held a silver bow
in his hand!

Claire suddenly understood. This supposed angel possession was basically summoning and
inviting angels to possess their bodies and help with the battle. The cardinals summoned
angels that only had one pair of wings, while the pope was naturally different from them,
summoning an angel with three pairs of wings. His strength was powerful without saying.

“Dirty human, your dark and ugly spirit should not exist in this world. Go turn into ashes.”
The pope’s voice had already changed. Compared to the elderly voice before, the voice now
was much younger, just similarly cold.

There were five cardinals that completed angel possession, plus the pope would be six. Claire
didn’t dare be careless, because the pressure emitted by the pope’s body didn’t belong to that
of a human anymore. This six-winged angel, was very strong! Archers were also the deadly
nemesis of magicians. But, if close-combatting, archers could no longer contend with
warriors.
Claire held the Tidal Sword in her hands tight, squinting slightly. Five cardinals surrounded
Claire in the middle. The pope flapped the three huge pairs of wings behind his back, flying
up into mid air, moving far away from Claire. For an archer, distance was very important.

Among the five cardinals, three were warriors. These three already flew up to Claire and
began fighting her. Claire’s was very astonished in her heart. These cardinals now were like
completely different people from they were before. While the three warrior cardinals were
close-combatting with Claire, the other two magician cardinals continuously released spells
attacking Claire. Under their well-cooperated attacks, Claire actually could only manage to
defend.

What was the pope doing? With these three cardinals all fighting her up close, what could the
pope, an archer, do? Claire blocked a sharp attack from her back and thought. But she had
just thought to here when Claire felt an abnormally sharp essence coming from the body of
the cardinal in front of her. Dammit! Claire thought. But it was already too late. A light so
white it burned her eyes, pierced through the body of the cardinal in front of her like
lightning, and bolted towards Claire violently. The cardinals on Claire’s left and right
immediately slashed towards Claire, so Claire raised her sword to block them, but wasn’t able
to dodge the arrow. This arrow shot straight through Claire’s shoulder. Burning pain spread
throughout Claire’s body. So insidious, actually so determined to hit Claire that he didn’t
hesitate to kill the cardinal in front of her.

After the arrow pierced through the cardinal’s body, a white light flashed through his body,
and the angel that had possessed him returned. But the cardinal was shot dead by that arrow.

Their plan was clear now.

Suicidal. No, maybe she should say planning to sacrifice these cardinals, but wouldn’t hurt
those angels any bit. Must kill Claire.

Next, Claire was forced into passivity. The opponents were attacking without concern for
their lives; their only goal was to slow down Claire’s actions. But there was no way Claire
would let them achieve their goal so easily.

Afterwards, the pope shot three arrows in a row that didn’t even touch Claire, while losing
another cardinal. Claire chopped down that cardinal’s head with one slash of her sword.

Seeing Claire fighting with skill and ease, the pope’s expression darkened. The bow in his
hand didn’t move again, while his gaze slowly landed on the body of Katherine on the
ground. A cold smile flashed through the pope’s eyes. He raised his bow slowly, pulling the
bowstring back fuller and fuller. This arrow, can not only destroy a person’s flesh, but also
their spirit.

“Everything dirty needs to be washed.” Watching Claire, the pope spoke these words slowly
and coldly.

After getting rid of another cardinal, Claire’s gaze followed the direction of the pope’s arrow,
and was greatly shocked. The arrow wasn’t pointed towards Claire, but towards Katherine’s
body!
“Bastard!” Rage was already burning to the sky in Claire’s heart. Even her irises were turning
blood red, and deep killing intent filled her eyes.

Claire rushed to before Katherine, then spread her wings further out and flew towards the
pope, the sword in her hand held tightly as she rushed straight up like that. The corners of the
pope’s lips curved up into an icy arc. He aimed the tip of his arrow at Claire’s chest, and
fired!……

Ch.109 Climax III (Part VI)

Outside the city gates, Leng Lingyun’s expression was unreadable, worry in his eyes. He
finally knew about the Temple’s mission to kill Claire tonight. But, was it too late now? How
was Claire? Leng Lingyun flew up into the sky, about to go to the direction L’Oréal told him.
Just then, a familiar voice sounded.

“Lingyun, where are you going so late at night?” Like a ghost, Liu Xueqing appeared from a
corner of the city walls. Leng Lingyun realized he was too worried about Claire that he didn’t
see there was someone standing there.

“None of your business.” Leng Lingyun replied coldly, then flew away speedily.

“You want to rescue Claire, right?” Seeing Leng Lingyun leave, Liu Xueqing called out
hurriedly. Leng Lingyun paused in mid air, but ignored Liu Xueqing and continued to fly
forward.

“Are you really going to go against the Temple for her? Is she worth it? All these years of
hard work; are you really going to destroy them in your own hands?” Liu Xueqing’s voice
was very loud, filled with demand, anger, unwillingness, and jealousy. Leng Lingyun
continued to ignore her. All he knew was that he didn’t want that young girl to be harmed,
didn’t want her to die.

“What about Xuanxuan?” Liu Xueqing’s cold voice sounded once again. Leng Lingyun
finally stopped.

Liu Xueqing was delighted. Sure enough, Xuanxuan was forever her trump card, her magic
weapon to restrain Leng Lingyun.

But, when Leng Lingyun turned around, Liu Xueqing got a fright. Leng Lingyun’s violet
irises were completely icy. He looked at Liu Xueqing coldly, not a trace of warmth or
emotion in his eyes, as if he could see right through her, right through her spirit. Scared, Liu
Xueqing backed up two steps involuntarily.

“Don’t threaten me with Xuanxuan. My patience has a limit.” Leng Lingyun’s voice was cold
as a thousand year glacier, making people shiver from inside.
“I, I didn’t. I didn’t mean that.” Liu Xueqing waved her hands hastily and added, “Xuanxuan
told me to bring her to find you. Over there.” Liu Xueqing felt even colder. Leng Linyun’s
shocked gaze followed Liu Xueqing’s finger, and saw an ordinary carriage standing there
quietly.

Xuanxuan came? How come? When he left, the servant girl clearly told him that she was
asleep.

Seeing Leng Lingyun’s unbelieving expression, Liu Xueqing hurried towards the carriage:
“Really, Xuanxuan told me to take her here.” Leng Lingyun floated down slowly, staring at
the carriage with suspicion. But before he could walk over, the door flap to the carriage was
pushed away, and Leng Xuanxuan’s cute little face popped out.

“Xuanxuan! Why are you here?” Leng Lingyun was shocked. Xuanxuan actually appeared
here.

“Brother, I’m here to give you something.” Leng Xuanxuan took out a tiny crystal from
behind her back. It was a memory crystal.

“What’s that?” Leng Lingyun hurried towards Leng Xuanxuan.

“It’s what I wanted to say to Brother. Brother, all these years, you’ve suffered.” Suddenly,
Leng Xuanxuan flashed a brilliant smile.

No! The thought flashed through both Leng Lingyun and Liu Xueqing’s heart. Because in
Leng Xuanxuan’s smile, there was resolution!

The next moment, black blood flowed out the corner of Leng Xuanxuan’s mouth, so glaring!
Still smiling, Leng Xuanxuan slid down slowly.

“No—-!” Leng Lingyun roared in pain, rushing towards the carriage and catching the soft,
little body. Leng Xuanxuan’s complexion was deathly pale, without any trace of color. Her
tiny lips had turned black as she tried to lift up the crystal in her hands. Her breathing was so
shallow, yet she had a satisfied smile. Seeing Leng Lingyun’s painful expression, she tried
her best to say one sentence, just one sentence.

“Brother, please fly……. freely…… ”

After saying this, her innocent, violet irises dimmed, then closed. Leng Xuanxuan’s small
hand dropped to her side, the little crystal falling to the ground and rolling away.

Her small, soft body was slowly getting colder, and colder……

Liu Xueqing stood there dumbly, emotions flooding her heart. Leng Xuanxuan actually chose
to swallow poison and suicide! Where did she get the poison? Why was this so coincidental?
Why did she suicide at such a key time? Everything was over! Over! Over! This was the only
thought in Liu Xueqing’s heart. She knew, Leng Lingyun would never turn back again. He
had no more reason to stay at the Temple of Light, no reason to ever talk to her again, no
reason to ever look at her again!
Liu Xueqing thought Leng Lingyun would explode, would hit her because of anger, but
instead, he was very quiet. He just hugged Leng Xuanxuan’s small, lifeless body tightly and
stood there unmoving. Frighteningly quiet.

After a long time, Leng Lingyun finally moved.

Liu Xueqing backed up in fright. But Leng Lingyun didn’t even look back. Holding Leng
Xuanxuan’s body, he squatted down and picked up the memory crystal on the ground, then
walked forward, disappearing into the night.

Liu Xueqing reached out, wanting to call out to Leng Lingyun, but her voice seemed stuck in
her throat, unable to make a sound. She wanted to run and catch up, but her feet seemed
rooted to the ground, unable to move at all. She could only watch Leng Lingyun vanish,
vanish into the night, vanish from her vision, vanish from her world. She knew, that in this
life, that person, will no longer have anything to do with her, never……

The pope sneered. Claire definitely won’t be able to block this arrow!

This arrow, was called the Spirit-Slaying Arrow.

Not only will the body be destroyed, but also the spirit!

This terrifying white light shot towards Claire’s chest.

Humans are so foolish. Even though they know they can’t block this arrow, they will still
block it for a long lifeless body. The pope lowered the bow, closed his eyes and smiled
coldly, feeling the terrifying result of his arrow.

Boom!

The huge explosion noise could be heard in the sky. Dust and smoke filled the air.

This time, both Claire’s body and spirit would be destroyed, and the goddess’ assignment
would be completed. As for those Temple believers that were sacrificed, he’ll just find
someone to replace them. The pope was just about to leave to report to the goddess when the
dust in front of him settled, and his expression froze on his face.

Right in front of him was Claire’s enlarged, pretty face! Claire slashed towards the pope with
all her strength, her sword aiming for the pope’s neck! The pope hastily brought his bow up
to block the sword!

Could an archer fight close-combat with a warrior?

Obviously not!

Claire’s eyes were cold. Her sword cut through the pope’s bow and was about to slash
through the pope neck. Just then, a white light flashed above her head!

Claire’s movements froze! The Tidal Sword stopped centimeters from the pope’s neck.
Immense delight flooded the pope’s face!
He knew, this pressure, was the goddess descending!

Ch.110 Climax IV (Part I)

Claire’s actions stopped. She saw the mad delight in the pope’s eyes, and feeling this
pressure, she also understood.

That b*tch goddess of Light descended. Like the god of Darkness, her real body is unable to
descend, so it’s only her image which appears here, and it only has less than half of her real
strength. But just this strength was enough to stop Claire’s actions.

“Humph!” Claire humphed coldly, drew back her sword, and darted back agilely. Now, she is
different from before, and won’t be unable to move under the pressure.

“Your holiness!” The pope looked at the sky with delight as the pure, white light became
brighter and brighter.

A ball of pure, white light descended slowly. In the light was the faint outline of a beautiful
figure. When the figure became clear, the stunning face of the goddess of Light was revealed.

Claire gripped the Tidal Sword tightly. The back of her hand was hurting, the place where the
Dark Mark was, and the pain was getting worse. It was a burning pain.

“Dirty and filthy soul, only extermination will give you rebirth.” The goddess’ beautiful
sound was full of authority.

Claire glanced at the back of her right hand. The black mark slowly appeared, becoming
clearer and clearer. Claire didn’t pay attention to the goddess’ hypocritical words. The
goddess actually descended herself to kill Claire. Claire instantly understood, that everything
was because of this Mark on her hand.

“You shameless bastard, are you just going to watch?!” Claire watched the goddess
cautiously as she spoke out loud. She was talking to the god of Darkness. Claire was sure that
the god of Darkness, that vulgar and despicable bastard, must be watching everything that
was happening, but didn’t come out to help. He was afraid of the goddess of Light? Except
for this, Claire couldn’t think of any other reason.

Silence, there was only silence.

The god of Darkness was like a mountain in place, obviously not preparing to extend a
helping hand.
Obviously he didn’t want to take the risk. This displayed his mean personality for all to see;
bullying soft fruits then playing dead in front of hard stones. Or why else would he be the god
of Darkness, the embodiment of shamelessness and despicableness?

Pah! Claire spat disdainfully, pointing the Tidal Sword at the goddess of Light, her heart
already resolute.

Even though Claire just made a breakthrough, she still wasn’t a match for the goddess of
Light. Not to mention another deadly danger was coming. Since she broke through to the
eleventh volume of the Treasured Lotus Directory, the lightning will come. Based on
previous experience, the lightning should be striking down by now. But right now there was
still nothing. And that could only mean one thing, it was the calm before the storm! The
storm clouds were preparing, to appear in their most violent form! Last time, Golden Lotus
woke up and helped her pass the lightnings of the tenth volume then fell asleep again. And
hasn’t awaken yet!

What Claire didn’t see was, on the ground, two little fur balls, White Emperor and Black
Feather, were staring at each other. White Emperor’s eyes were filled with fury and worry,
while Black Feather was flapping his wings and looking like he didn’t care.

“Speed!!” Claire’s face darkened as she yelled. The Tidal Sword in her hands glowed
brilliantly, and a savage, golden flame slashed towards the goddess of Light. The flame grew
even more violent in the air, as if it cut open the air itself. If this slash fell on an ordinary
strong person, that person would definitely turn to ashes. But, the target was the goddess of
Light.

The goddess of Light just raised her scepter casually, her expression indifferent, and the
terrifying force flying towards her just stopped. Then, that golden flame vanished into thin
air.

Was this the difference between gods and humans?

Claire’s knuckles gripping the Tidal Sword were already white.

“Lowly ant.” The goddess of Light’s eyes obviously said these two words. Evil humor
flashed through her eyes, and then the goddess waved her scepter lightly, and a white light
flooded down from above Claire’s head, enveloping her inside completely.

The violent force pressing on all sides almost made Claire’s blood vessels burst. Claire was
forced to land to the ground by this pressure, unable to move anymore. She desperately tried
to wave the sword in her hand, but her hand only trembled, unable to move at all. The next
moment, Claire frowned in pain. The blood in her body seemed to flow backwards, and all
her bones seemed to be on the brink of breaking. Claire could feel that in front of this force,
she was so tiny, unable to counter at all.

The pressure got bigger and bigger. Claire struggled to push the sword into the ground to
support herself. Her heart beat faster and faster, as if it were going to burst.

Was everything going to end like this?

Claire closed her eyes, but her heart was unwilling.

Was this the difference between gods and humans?

A faint smile appeared on the goddess of Light’s lips. The threat in front of her would be
gone.

But, just when the goddess of Light thought she was sure to win, a huge burst of red light
spread out, with Claire as its center, completely cancelling out the goddess’s terrifying
pressure. Then, under the shocked expression of the goddess of Light, the violent force that
could contend with her came face to face with her and struck her back a few meters, even
making her image fainter. Her expression changed. Obviously, this strike had an impact on
her.

This light came from Claire’s neck, from the necklace the devil young lord gave her. It
actually had such power! Claire was stunned. Then how strong was the young lord? So her
beating the god of Darkness up must be true.

The red light slowly faded away, but the goddess of Light was still nervous. She knew this
essence better than anyone else. It was actually the essence of devils! This young girl actually
had on a devil treasure. Devils would actually help a human?!

The goddess of Light forced down her uncomfort, her determination to destroy the person in
front of her growing. Claire touched the necklace in front of her chest, understanding what
the young lord said, that this necklace could only save her once. Then, what about now?

“Filthy human, actually teaming up with the evil devils. Today, I must cleanse you.” The
goddess of Light waved the scepter in her hand, her expression serious.

“Sigh, really. Making me expend the strength I worked so hard to accumulate.” A grumpy
voice with a hint of amusement sounded from behind Claire.

Claire paused. This essence behind her, this powerful strength, seemed familiar, but strange
at the same time.

“It’s you!” The goddess of Light exclaimed.

Who? That the goddess of Light actually knew?

Claire turned around slowly, and a stunningly handsome face appeared in her eyes. Clothed
in black, ebony hair, the dark and deep irises watching the goddess of Light with amusement.
His whole being gave off a mysterious essence, making him seem even more handsome.

This voice. Claire frowned. Then she suddenly remembered, this was Black Feather’s voice!
When Black Feather forced the contract with her, it was this voice! This stunningly
handsome, cold, and arrogant man was Black Feather? Claire really couldn’t connect that
irritable, jumpy ball with this mysterious, beautiful man in front of her.

“Humph! You actually didn’t die. But, today, I won’t let you leave alive!” The voice of the
goddess of Light was tinted with malice and fury.
“We still don’t know who will die yet.” Black Feather replied lazily, then shouted impatiently
to the air, “God of Darkness, when can you bastard be a little tougher? Come out. This is a
great opportunity; White Emperor can resume human form in a little while, too.”

“What?” The goddess of Light was surprised.

“Idiot, based on that shameless personality of the god of Darkness, you think he won’t keep
an eye on his offering at all times?” Black Feather spat in contempt.

“Black Feather, you son of a b*tch……” A low and rumbling voice sounded. Darkness
started spreading, and blood red light appeared.

“You are shameless, am I wrong? Isn’t taking advantage of people when they’re down the
thing you love doing the most? Being so scared of the goddess of Light that you’re willing to
give up your perfect offering.” Black Feather retorted. In truth, he knew the shameless
personality of the god of Darkness the best. In these situations where he wasn’t sure if he’ll
win, he definitely wouldn’t appear. And if not for that treasure on Claire blocking an attack
for her, giving him the last minute he needed to transform into human form and saying the
above, the god of Darkness definitely wouldn’t take the risk and appear. He was an extremely
selfish person. Oh, an extremely selfish god.

The low, rumbling voice stopped talking. But the darkness was spreading. Obviously, the god
of Darkness had descended too.

Poof!

A soft noise, and White Emperor appeared too.

Hair like snow, irises like the moon.

White Emperor just stood there silently beside Black Feather. The two people instantly
became the most perfect picture in the world: Black Feather wickedly beautiful, White
Emperor cold and aloof. Both gave off an intimidating essence.

Ch.110 Climax IV (Part II)

“Very good, you are all here.” Not only was the goddess of Light not afraid, she even
laughed, “White Emperor, Black Feather, do you think you can still be as glorious as you
were in the past? God of Darkness, you dirty downstream bastard. Today I am going to get
rid of you all!”

A hint of worry flashed across Black Feather’s eyes. True, both him and White Emperor were
far from what they were before, and now they could show their true form only because they
had been storing energy for a long time. As for how long they can maintain this, they knew
better than anyone else. Must make the goddess of Light leave in this limited time!
“Silence of the Distance!” The goddess of Light shouted, waving the scepter in her hand and
attacking first. A huge pillar of white light shot towards Claire violently just like that. She
had her own plans: she had no way of knowing how much Black Feather and White
Emperor’s strength recovered, and now that the downstream bastard god of Darkness came
too, she must quickly destroy Claire’s spirit. Once she removed this ticking bomb, she’d have
no worries. If this perfect spirit grew mature and was offered to the Mother goddess by the
god of Darkness, the Mother goddess might really make some unacceptable ridiculous
decision. Must not let such a thing happen!

Black Feather and White Emperor already raced to before Claire, and positioned their hands
at the same time, creating a huge and sturdy shield to block before Claire. The huge pillar of
light struck hard on it, then dissipated into the air, as if fireworks blooming, illuminating the
night sky. The two supported the shield, protecting Claire. But Claire noticed that both their
steps became a little unsteady, and they both backed up two steps.

The god of Darkness, as the despicable person he was, of course wouldn’t let go of such an
opportunity. A pitch black bullet of light shot fiercely towards the goddess of Light. The
goddess of Light raised her scepter unhurriedly, quickly chanting a short spell, and a huge
shield of white light appeared before her too, completely blocking all of the god of
Darkness’s attack. Watching the battle before her, Claire was stunned. Was this the battle
between gods? Completely on a different level. Just what are White Emperor and Black
Feather’s identities? Why do both the goddess of Light and the god of Darkness know them?
And what did the goddess of Light mean? As glorious as they were in the past?

“Light Storm!” The goddess of Light humphed coldly after blocking the god of Darkness’s
attack, waving her scepter and drawing out a perfect circle in the air. Instantly, a violent
tornado bursted out the edges of the white circle, growing bigger and bigger, sweeping across
the place. Enormous amounts of Light power accompanied it, and wherever the tornado
swept across, the bodies of the cardinals on the ground turned to ashes instantly. Panic
appeared on the pope’s face. The angel possessing the pope didn’t expect that to destroy this
human before them, the goddess of Light actually used such an unsparing attack. Completely
not caring if the pope lived or died. The angel possessing the pope hurriedly flew up,
attempting to escape this area filled with violent winds. He did fly out, but one of his feet was
too slow. That foot instantly turned to ashes. The pope frowned. And the next moment, a
white light flashed across his body; the angel possessing his body left just like that, leaving
the pope to slowly return to senses and taste the huge change in his body and the pain. Lashia
and Leger, far away, had fainted long ago from the pressure of the goddess of Light
descending. They had no way of knowing any of the things that was happening now.

“Break!” Black Feather yelled in a low voice, and made the same posture as White Emperor.
Their bodies sank down a little, and they both reached out their right hands, then tightly
grabbed the wrist of their right hands with their left hands. Their palms instantly sent out two
violent forces, one black and one white, which combined together in mid air, like a very
sharp blade. It cut the air apart and chopped towards the Light Storm.

The Light Storm was cut in half just like that, leaving a vacuum area in the middle.
Everything on Claire’s two sides turned into ashes.

Including, Katherine’s body…

Claire watched helplessly as Katherine’s body, which had long lost its warmth, instantly
disappear. All the blood in her body seemed to solidify, as if she were in the middle of a
thousand-year-old iceberg.

Mother!

Mother!

At this moment, Claire could only see Katherine’s last gentle and caring smile.

Claire remembered how when she had first come to this world, it was Katherine who first
smiled gently at her, and really cared for her. Even when Katherine knew that she wasn’t the
Claire from before, Katherine still used her life to protect her.

That gently smiling woman, today, had nothing left.

Died without her whole body, turned to ashes and gone.

Emery, that person who taught her wholeheartedly, and put in everything. Today, his cold
body lay in a pool of blood. Even at the last moment, he was calling out Claire’s name.

Hatred, extreme hatred enveloped Claire, drowning her mind, swallowing her spirit.

White Emperor and Black Feather were still blocking the goddess of Light’s attacks, while
the god of Darkness shamelessly sneak attacked the goddess of Light, but there wasn’t much
result. White Emperor and Black Feather glanced at each other, both seeing a trace of worry
in the other’s eyes. Their strength couldn’t sustain too long. But, if they could continue
dragging it on like this. Gods cannot descend to this world for too long, so everything will be
okay if they could drag on till the goddess of Light leaves.

But, could they drag on till then? Them today were no longer the them in the past. To
completely recover will still take very long.

No one noticed Claire’s expression at this time. With her head lowered, Claire’s gaze landed
on the spot Katherine disappeared. Slowly, Claire’s gaze became empty, and she couldn’t see
anything anymore.

Her heart was empty, her gaze was also empty.

“Mother……”

Claire’s lips parted slightly, and she spit out this one word faintly.

Softly and faintly, but this word seemed to have acoustic magic, instantly penetrating
everyone’s eardrums, even their spirits.

White Emperor and Black Emperor’s brows knit together tightly. This sharp and terrifying
force swept through their hearts and even spirits.
The goddess of Light and the god of Darkness also felt this pounding force. Their emotions
were affected momentarily, and the spells they were casting stopped.

Under everyone’s shocked gazes, a black tornado formed with Claire as its center, and it
grew larger and larger. Claire stood in the middle, her gaze already unfocused, her hair
flowing in the wind, her clothes flapping. Indescribably and deathly charming, but revealing
sadness, pain, and hopelessness. What was even more unbelievable was, Claire’s emerald
green irises were slowly turning black, her golden hair also slowly turning black. Just like
that, turning blacker and blacker; Claire’s eyes were bottomless, and her pitch black long hair
flew insolently in the air.

Double black woman! Black hair and black irises!

The legendary woman with black hair and black irises! The legendary woman that can lead
Darkness to overturn Light!

Ch.110 Climax IV (Part III)

Everyone present was deeply stunned by the scene in front of them.

So that prophecy was true?

The goddess of Light was now deathly pale. After she returned to senses, she became even
more anxious! Originally she thought this woman was marked with the Dark Mark, and her
spirit was perfect, so she must be destroyed. But she was actually also the legendary double
black woman! Must not let her go! She must die, she must turn to ashes today!

But the god of Darkness was ecstatic. He was now sure, that this young girl before his eyes
can definitely overturn Light! It was worth taking the risk and coming out to confront the
goddess of Light today!

“Light Chop!” Now, the scepter in the goddess of Light’s hand switched to a huge sword, and
she attacked before anyone else could realize. She didn’t have much time left for her descent;
so she must destroy this young girl before she left!

And how can the god of Darkness let her succeed?

A cloud of black essence instantly formed a shield in front of Claire. The god of Darkness
was also very anxious. His time was almost up too! He can’t stay too long in this world. His
time was even shorter than the goddess of Light’s! Because it was the goddess of Light ruling
this world, so everything benefitted her. Whether it was descending time or the power
exerted! If he had been playing a risky bet to fight with the goddess of Light after seeing that
White Emperor and Black Feather was also here, now the god of Darkness was willingly
protecting Claire. White Emperor and Black Feather didn’t have any unnecessary moves
either, both quickly blocking before Claire, and once again created a shield. They were both
sulking hard. If it were before, how would they be helplessly defending and defending again,
instead of attacking!

But this attack of the goddess of Light wasn’t anything small. This was a strike that she put in
all her might.

This violent force struck onto the shield created by the god of Darkness and stopped, but
didn’t dissipate; instead, it just stayed there. The black shield trembled slightly, defending
against this force’s proceeding. White Emperor and Black Feather frowned: things weren’t
looking good. Sure enough, the next moment, the black shield shattered into pieces. It
backfired onto the god of Darkness, whose descending time happened to be up. Howling,
unresigned, the god of Darkness disappeared. And that terrifying force once again hit the
shield made by White Emperor and Black Feather.

White Emperor and Black Feather didn’t dare be careless, using all their might to support the
shield.

“Lotus Nightmare—-” Claire’s gaze was still empty as she lightly waved the sword in her
hand, slashing across the air. These words also seemed to be able to penetrate through
people’s eardrums.

When Claire slashed her sword down, there was nothing seen in front of her. No sword force,
no flames. But, White Emperor and Black Feather, standing in front of her, felt a violent and
enormous force cutting the air open, then cutting their shield into two, and slammed into the
pillar of light the goddess of Light released. The empty force struck towards the goddess of
Light just like that! But after that pillar of Light was cut apart, it didn’t disperse to the two
sides. Instead, it lined up close together, and crazily sped towards Claire.

“Claire!” White Emperor and Black Feather exclaimed, then without thinking, stood before
Claire’s two sides and blocked the pillar of light that divided into two.

Boom!

A huge explosion sound rang across the night sky.

An enormous and glaring pillar of light shot up into the sky, illuminating the night brightly.

The goddess of Light was hit by Claire’s sudden burst of strength, and after grunting, with
her eyes filled with fury and unresignment, her figure slowly disappearing. The time for her
descent was also up. She just couldn’t believe, that even with her personally descending, she
actually couldn’t get rid of a human.

While White Emperor and Black Feather blocked this violent blow for Claire, at the same
time using up all their energy.

After the loud sound, the one black and one white stunningly handsome men were gone. Only
one black and one white fur balls were left there.

Claire just stood there, her gaze still completely empty.

The area around her was empty and desolate; in the distance, Emery’s body, split into two
halves, was shocking and disturbing. Lashia and Leger were still unconscious, blood
streaming out both of their mouths. They physically couldn’t stand such pressure. And Duke
Gordon was still lying there like he was dead. With one of his feet gone, the pope also lay
unconscious, his whole face pale.

Claire couldn’t see anything in her eyes, and nothing was left in her heart either. Just standing
there blankly.

“Chirp chirp!”

“Tweet tweet!”

White Emperor and Black Feather bounced around Claire’s feet, very anxious and worried.

Yet Claire still didn’t make any response. Her heart, felt like it was scraped empty.

At this time, the dim night suddenly turned even more dark.

White Emperor and Black Feather lifted their heads to look, and began jumping up and down
even more anxiously.

Because numerous black clouds started gathering over in the sky, with lightning rolling in
them. This time, there will be more lightning than any other time. Ten lightning, this time
Claire had to face ten lightning. She had already made her breakthrough when fighting the
angel-possessed pope. But, the lightning appeared only now, so no need to be said how
terrifying the lightning this time is going to be.

But Claire couldn’t see anything, couldn’t hear anything, and just silently stood there. But
White Emperor and Black Feather were extremely worried. They understood, that Claire was
now immersed in endless pain and hate, that her mind is currently completely impaired and
unable to regain her senses and face the lightning. And they knew even better, that even if
Claire was sensible and conscious right now, she still couldn’t safely take on these ten violent
lightnings!

Ch.110 Climax IV (Part IV)

Rumble!

The loud, booming sound of thunder rolled through the sky.

White Emperor and Black Feather hopped onto Claire’s shoulders, calling out anxiously,
hoping that Claire would awake. But Claire still gave no response.

In the thick clouds, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed, making people nervous.
“Chirp chirp!” In worry, White Emperor opened his mouth and bit Claire’s earlobe, wanting
her to wake from the pain. Black Emperor saw and bit into Claire’s other earlobe, wanting to
wake her.

Claire’s eyes finally focused a bit, and she lifted her head slowly to watch the rolling thunder
and lightning above her head. But her eyes were dead and she still didn’t do anything. Boom!

A lightning as thick as a column struck down, right at Claire.

Claire watched the lightning get closer and closer, her expression calm, and didn’t move.

Maybe, it’s best for things to come to an end, isn’t it?

But the next moment, Claire’s was stunned.

A strong arm hugged her tightly, and Claire fell into a warm embrace. And before her eyes,
was an enlarged, familiar, stunningly handsome face.

Determination filled his black irises, his brilliant red hair flying in the wind.

It’s you? Why is it you again?

Feng Yixuan……

“Halt!” Feng Yixuan hugged Claire with one arm, the other hand raised, and after shouting
one word, a spinning wind plate appeared above the two’s heads. Like a shield but not a
shield. The round wind plate was spinning quickly, creating a wind wall. The lightning
struck, but didn’t break the wind wall, instead being cut into tiny sparks by the spinning wind
wall and fell to the side. Like brilliant and pretty fireworks.

“Sorry, I came late.” Feng Yixuan hugged Claire tightly, saying softly beside her ear. His
voice was filled with apology, guilt, heartache, worry, and deep self-accusation. Claire slowly
closed her eyes and buried her head into Feng Yixuan’s chest, unable to say anything.

Feng Yixuan’s heart tightened. He suddenly felt that the person in his arms was so weak that
she might break. Tender love filled his whole being.

When Leng Lingyun arrived, this was what he saw.

Black storm clouds filled the sky, and huge streaks of lightning were striking down. And
under this terrifying force of nature, a stunningly handsome man with brilliant red hair was
hugging a person tightly, his other hand raised high, casting spells to block the lightning.
Feng Yixuan, it was actually him! Leng Lingyun’s gaze fell on the person in his arms. His
heart immediately almost stopped beating. The young girl with black hair; that person, even if
she changed her hair color, he could still recognize her with one glance. It was Claire!
Around them was a horrifying mess. Burnt and charred ground, the pope lying in a pool of
blood, Emery’s split open body, Duke Gordon with a disabled hand, and unconscious Lashia
and Leger. Everything was so cruel and bloody. But, the two people standing in the middle
looked so peaceful, so sweet, so beautiful! Leng Lingyun’s eyes hurt from the scene in front
of him, and his heart hurt also.
When Claire was at her weakest and in danger, it was Feng Yixuan who stood beside her, not
him.

Right now, Feng Yixuan didn’t dare be careless at all. Even though he broke through the
eleventh volume of TianGang Wind Force, there was ten lightning in total, and it would be
very hard to block them all. He cursed in his heart, if only he had that old man’s jade plate.
That thing could definitely block all the lightning. Controlling the wind wall above them,
Feng Yixuan looked down at the weak Claire in his arm. This was the first time he saw this
fragile side of Claire. Whatever it takes, he must block all ten lightnings for Claire! Leng
Lingyun stood in the distance, watching the scene before him, unable to return to realization.
Only when the eighth lightning struck down and Feng Yixuan’s expression became tired did
he come back to his senses.

Now was not the time to blank out!

If it went on like this, Feng Yixuan will also not be able to contend, and will be killed
together with Claire!

Feng Yixuan’s brows were tightly knit, but he still held Claire tightly. He couldn’t sustain
this anymore. Eight streaks of lightning used up all his strength. And the next streak would be
even more violent, and he probably won’t be able to block it. Feng Yixuan saw Leng Lingyun
out of the corner of his eye and his heart darkened a bit, was he planning to take advantage of
them? No wait, who was he holding? Wasn’t that the little girl who was always around Claire
in Niya City? It seems like, she’s dead? What happened? Just then, the thunder in the sky
pulled Feng Yixuan’s thoughts back to the present. He cursed to himself, now was not the
time to think about these! He must protect the person in his arms! His strength gone, the wind
wall above them disappeared. Feng Yixuan gritted his teeth, pulling Claire even closer.

He was going to block the last two lightnings with his own body and flesh! Leng Lingyun
gently set down Leng Xuanxuan’s already cold body, took out a clear, tear-shaped necklace
from around his neck, then pulled it off. He clasped his two hands in front of him, the
necklace in between, closed his eyes, and started chanting quickly.

“Precipice!” Leng Lingyun finished chanting and his eyes flew open. Purple light appeared in
his hands, and a brilliant purple light slanted down above Feng Yixuan and Claire’s heads,
forming a sturdy barrier.

Boom!

The ninth, savage lightning struck, hitting the purple barrier hard. The purple barrier wobbled
slightly, but didn’t break. Leng Lingyun let out a soft breath. Whew. This thing finally had
it’s use today.

Hugging Claire, Feng Yixuan lifted his head and saw the abnormality above his head. He
turned to look at Leng Lingyun, understanding that Leng Lingyun saved him and Claire.

When the last, extremely violent lightning struck down, Leng Lingyun squinted and his lips
moved, chanting a long and complicated spell quickly. The purple barrier above Claire and
Feng Yixuan’s heads shone brilliantly, and the thickness doubled instantly.
Boom!

The last lightning finally stuck the purple barrier.

Ch.110 Climax IV (Part V)

The lightning disappeared, the purple light vanished, and the barrier crumbled.

Leng Lingyun coughed up a mouthful of blood, secretly surprised that this lightning was so
violent, able to backfire on the spell caster.

Their surroundings slowly quieted. The storm clouds in the sky dispersed quickly, and the
moon once again showed its face.

“Quick, leave here.” Forcing down the uncomfort in his chest, Leng Lingyun picked up Leng
Xuanxuan’s body and hurriedly said. People from the Temple will be over shortly. Now that
they don’t have any strength anymore, if they met their enemies right now, the results would
be unimaginable.

Feng Yixuan’s gaze on Leng Lingyun was a little complicated, but he still nodded. Feng
Yixuan looked down at the person in his arms, who had fallen unconscious. White Emperor
and Black Feather hopped onto Feng Yixuan’s shoulders, watching Claire worriedly.

“Let’s go, go to my house.” When Leng Lingyun walked close, Feng Yixuan pulled out a
spatial teleportation scroll and tore it open. White light flashed, and they disappeared.

Very soon, the Divine Princess Liu Xueqing and a bunch of people hurried over. When they
saw the brutal scene in front of them, they were all stunned. Everyone was in disbelief. One
of the pope’s feet was gone, blood soaking into the ground. Emery’s body was split in half,
his brains and blood splattered everywhere. One of Duke Gordon’s hand was only dry skin,
with blood all around. Blood flowed out from Lashia and Leger’s mouths, noses, and ears,
and they were unconscious. As for the twelve cardinals, some of their bodies couldn’t be
found, while others were broken or in parts.

So brutal!

Who did this?

Claire wasn’t here, and there was no body! She ran away? What about Lingyun? He rescued
Claire and ran away with her?

Then who killed these people? Claire? Liu Xueqing immediately abandoned this guess. Even
though that little b*tch was strong, she definitely won’t do something like this to her master,
and couldn’t kill so many cardinals and gravely injure the pope!
To know what really happened, they can only wait until the people on the ground woke up.

The healers already started healing furiously.

Clouds slowly blocked the faintly glowing moon, and everything darkened.

Two days later, Amparkland announced appalling news.

The original brilliant star, Claire Hill, because wanting to reconcile with the Temple of Light,
madly killed her mother, Katherine Hill, and her master, Emery, and gravely wounded her
grandfather, Duke Gordon. Her methods were brutal and horrifying. But the Temple of Light
wouldn’t accept someone so evil like her, so they put her on the wanted list. So she
summoned the god of Darkness and gravely injured the people from the Temple, and tempted
the Divine Prince, Leng Lingyun, to betray the Temple. From this day on, there will be a big
reward for the capture of Claire, no matter dead or alive. The Divine Prince Leng Lingyun’s
heart was blinded, and the Temple hopes that the Divine Prince can repent, and return to the
embrace of the goddess.

This news caused an uproar in the country.

Lagark, secret room in the Feng castle.

“These bastards!” Looking at the letter in his hands, Feng Yixuan’s hands were trembling,
and tore it to pieces before finishing reading it.

“Did they blame everything on Claire?” Leng Lingyun asked calmly. Seeing Feng Yixuan’s
reaction, Leng Lingyun already understood what happened. He knew the methods of the
Temple of Light better than anyone.

“Bastards! Bastards!” Feng Yixuan was so furious he nearly couldn’t speak. The Temple of
Light was actually so shameless and despicable!

Leng Lingyun kept silent. Looking at the girl on the bed, pain swept through his heart. Claire
still hasn’t awoken. She was still in a coma, or still in a deep sleep. As a healer, Leng
Lingyun of course knew Claire’s condition right now. She was hiding, hiding from reality,
and didn’t want to wake up, didn’t want to face the fact that the people she cared about the
most have died. If she woke up, and knew that she was blamed for murdering the people she
cared about the most, what would she do? How would she face it? Every time Leng Lingyun
thought about these, his heart would beat painfully.

Feng Yixuan grabbed Claire’s hand and said anxiously, “Why hasn’t she awaken? It’s
already two days. Why isn’t she awake?”

Leng Lingyun was still silent. After a long time, he answered, “She’s hiding from reality, she
doesn’t want to face the cruel reality. So she doesn’t want to wake up.”

Feng Yixuan paused slightly, then tenderness and pain filled his expression. He stroked
Claire’s cheek softly. White Emperor and Black Feather sat on Claire’s pillow, one on each
side, looking at Claire worriedly.
“Claire, you must wake up, you must get revenge! Your mother, and your master were killed
by your enemies. Are you going to keep on sleeping and not face it?” Looking at Claire’s
face, Leng Lingyun said coldly.

“You!” Feng Yixuan gritted his teeth and glared at Leng Lingyun, then slumped. Although
this was very cruel, it was the quickest way to wake Claire up.

“Claire, wake up.” Feng Yixuan held Claire’s hand tightly, “Do you know? You are wronged
unjustly. Your mother definitely wouldn’t want to see you like this. Wake up! Do you want
your mother’s efforts to go to nothing?”

Mother……

Master……

Hesitantly, slowly, Claire’s long lashes trembled.

“Claire!” Feng Yixuan held Claire’s hand excitedly.

Leng Lingyun let out a breath in his heart.

Claire slowly opened her eyes.

In her gaze, there wasn’t confusion, there wasn’t despair……

All there was, was determination!

“Claire.” Feng Yixuan called out anxiously.

Claire turned her head to look at Feng Yixuan and Leng Lingyun, and replied softly, “Yes.”
Feng Yixuan smiled, the huge rock in his heart finally settled.

Leng Lingyun said gently, “You’re finally awake.”

“Yes, I’m awake.” Claire sat up slowly, and Feng Yixuan hurriedly supported Claire.

“Sorry to make you worry.” Claire leaned against the headboard.

“As long as you’re fine.” Feng Yixuan and Leng Lingyun both nodded.

“Now tell me how things have been.” Claire’s black irises were unfathomable.

Feng Yixuan and Leng Lingyun glanced at each other.

Should they tell?

That Claire was framed as the murderer of the people she cared about the most? Should they
tell?
Ch.111 A New Page In History

Feng Yixuan licked his dry lips, hesitating. Leng Lingyun also kept silent.

“Do you think I will do something stupid?!” Despite her words, Claire’s expression remained
calm.

“I know you won’t. But…… ” Feng Yixuan stopped talking. He didn’t want to tell Claire
such a cruel truth; this was obviously pouring salt on her wounds. But, if he didn’t tell her,
Claire would still find out. And she would only hurt more then.

“Just like you said, I still have a lot of things I haven’t done yet. I will definitely make the
Temple of Light pay for the deaths of Mother and Master.” Claire’s voice was calm, but
extremely icy.

Feng Yixuan looked at Claire and bit his lip.

Claire didn’t say anything and waited quietly for Feng Yixuan to speak.

Feng Yixuan and Leng Lingyun glanced at each other briefly. Then Feng Yixuan finally told
Claire about the arrest warrant from both Amparkland and the Temple of Light. His voice
was very soft–very soft–and he watched Claire’s expression cautiously. But Claire remained
expressionless throughout.

Feng Yixuan finished. He looked at Claire’s calm expression worriedly, his heart flooding
with emotions.

Claire turned to look at the two and opened her mouth. They were instantly nervous. But
Claire only said softly to Leng Lingyun, “Leng Lingyun, where’s Xuanxuan?” Leng Lingyun
and Feng Yixuan were surprised,. “You staying with me and saving me; how could the
Temple let that go? Have you not thought about Xuanxuan?” Claire was very perceptive, and
seeing Leng Lingyun’s expression change slightly, a bad feeling rose in her heart. Leng
Lingyun was silent. But the deep sorrow in the bottom of his eyes didn’t escape Claire’s gaze.

Feng Yixuan also didn’t know what to say.

Claire immediately understood. That cute, innocent girl, was probably……

“I’m sorry…… ” Claire said softly, full of sadness and self-accusation.

“No, this has nothing to do with you.” Leng Lingyun let out a breath, a faint smile on his
face, “This was Xuanxuan’s wish. Her last wish was for me to leave the Temple of Light and
live the life I want. I think I will fulfill her wish.”

Upon seeing Leng Lingyun’s faint smile, both Claire and Feng Yixuan were overwhelmed by
a complex stirring of emotions. They dnever seen such a smile–so open, full of growth and
hope.
“Where are we?” Claire looked around. There were no windows in this room–only a stone
door, and a few small holes in the ceiling for air. The furniture in the room was simple, and a
silver candle holder stood on the table.

“This is the secret room in my house,” Feng Yixuan said softly, “Lagark’s influence on the
Temple of Light cannot be ignored, so……. ”

“Even though the Temple of Light and Amparkland sent out an arrest warrant, they won’t
have a massive search, because Claire’s irises and hair have already turned black. The
Temple of Light can’t publicly get a lot of people to search for Claire, because that will
expose the hypocrisy and ruthlessness of the Temple. So, the people searching will only be
top members in the Temple.” Leng Lingyun explained.

Naturally, Feng Yixuan and Claire also remembered the Temple of Light secretly killing
those girls with supposedly black irises and black hair. Claire’s gaze darkened. Never thought
that those girls were all her scapegoats.

“You, go out. I want to rest for a while.” Claire closed her eyes and said softly.

Feng Yixuan and Leng Lingyun glanced at each other, both seeing worry in the other’s eyes.
They then glanced at Claire’s peaceful expression, and silently left.

When the door shut heavily, Claire leaned back against the headboard tiredly, and slowly
opened her eyes.

Her eyes were filled with terrifying iciness!

The Temple of Light! Duke Gordon!

I will come back!

I will definitely come back!

Claire focused on the state of her body. After examining, even Claire herself was surprised.
The Treasured Lotus Directory was working by itself in her body, and her injuries were
mostly healed.

“Chirp chirp!”

“Tweet tweet!!”

White Emperor called out besides Claire’s pillow, and Black Feather, unwilling to lose,
called out even louder.

Claire lowered her head, looked at the two fur balls, and smiled faintly. She held each with
one hand, and said softly, “Thank you for saving me.”

“Tweet!” Black Feather flapped his wings, looking very proud.

“But, who are you? Why does the goddess of Light and the god of Darkness both know you?”
Claire regarded the two little fur balls with puzzlement.

The two fur balls mutually kept silent.

Claire lied back down, looked at the ceiling, then closed her eyes.

The new chapter had just begun.

The history of the Ceylon continent flipped over to a brand new page this day.

To be continued in book 2